A looking glasse for princes and people Delivered in a sermon of thankesgiving for the birth of the hopefull Prince Charles. And since augmented with allegations and historicall remarkes. Together with a vindication of princes from Popish tyranny. By M. William Struther preacher at Edinburgh.
         Struther, William, 1578-1633.
      
       
         
           1632
        
      
       Approx. 748 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 159 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A13078
         STC 23369
         ESTC S117893
         99853102
         99853102
         18470
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A13078)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 18470)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 976:12)
      
       
         
           
             A looking glasse for princes and people Delivered in a sermon of thankesgiving for the birth of the hopefull Prince Charles. And since augmented with allegations and historicall remarkes. Together with a vindication of princes from Popish tyranny. By M. William Struther preacher at Edinburgh.
             Struther, William, 1578-1633.
          
           [8], 111, [1]; [16], 180 p.
           
             By the heires of Andro Hart,
             Printed at Edinburgh :
             1632.
          
           
             "A looking glasse for princes and popes" has separate dated title page, register and pagination.
             Variant: title has "Together with a vindication of princes, &c.".
             Reproduction of the original in the Folger Shakespeare Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Charles -- II, -- King of England, 1630-1685.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
           Popes -- Primacy -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-11 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-11 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               LOOKING
               GLASSE
               ▪
            
             
               For
               Princes
               and
               People
               .
            
             
               Delivered
               in
               a
               Sermon
               of
               Thankesgiving
               for
               the
               Birth
               of
               the
               hopefull
               Prince
               CHARLES
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 since
                 augmented
                 with
                 Allegations
              
               and
               Historicall
               Remarkes
               .
            
             
               Together
               with
               a
               Vindication
               of
               
                 Princes
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               
                 By
                 M.
              
               WILLIAM
               STRVTHER
               Preacher
               at
               Edinburgh
               .
            
             
               
                 Psal.
                 2.
                 
              
               Bee
               wise
               ,
               O
               Kings
               ▪
            
             
               Printed
               at
               Edinburgh
               ,
               by
               the
               Heires
               of
               
                 Andro
                 Hart.
              
               1632.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               MOST
               HIGH
               ,
               
                 AND
                 MIGHTY
                 KING
              
               :
               CHARLES
               OF
               GREAT
               
                 Britaine
                 ,
                 Defender
                 of
              
               the
               Faith
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Dread
                 Soveraigne
                 ,
              
            
             
               BOth
               these
               Arguments
               craue
               your
               Ma.
               kyndlie
               patrocinie
               :
               as
               Father
               of
               that
               Prince
               ,
               whose
               birth
               occasioned
               the
               Thanksgiving
               :
               And
               Sonne
               of
               that
               King
               ,
               who
               went
               before
               all
               Kings
               ,
               in
               vindicating
               royall
               Authoritie
               ▪
            
             
               Gods
               Providence
               over
               Man
               (
               
                 his
                 last
                 Creature
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 first
                 in
                 Loue
              
               )
               is
               so
               great
               ;
               that
               his
               care
               of
               other
               Creatures
               comparatiuely
               seemeth
               a
               Neglect
               :
               Hee
               hath
               distinguished
               him
               in
               Order
               and
               Degrees
               :
               
               Gathered
               him
               in
               Societies
               :
               And
               perfited
               these
               Societies
               with
               an
               
                 supereminent
                 power
              
               .
               That
               Head
               giveth
               a
               natiue
               influence
               to
               its
               Bodie
               ,
               and
               the
               Bodie
               subiecteth
               it selfe
               to
               that
               Head.
               
            
             
               Wee
               bring
               this
               Law
               from
               the
               Wombe
               
                 written
                 in
                 our
                 Hearts
              
               ;
               and
               
                 Christ
                 confirmed
              
               it
               by
               Word
               and
               Example
               :
               Hee
               disposed
               so
               his
               Birth
               at
               Bethlehem
               ,
               that
               at
               once
               hee
               fulfilled
               his
               
                 Fathers
                 promise
              
               ,
               and
               obeyed
               
               
                 Augustus
                 Edict
              
               beeing
               taxed
               in
               his
               Mother
               :
               The
               Church
               for
               ten
               Ages
               followed
               her
               Head
               in
               that
               Obedience
               .
               Though
               her
               Worke
               bee
               Heavenly
               
               by
               the
               
                 Keyes
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 winne
              
               
               
                 Soules
                 ●o
                 Go●t
              
               ;
               and
               her
               Reward
               bee
               to
               
                 sit
                 on
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 the
                 Tribes
                 of
                 Israel
                 :
              
               Yet
               shee
               gaue
               to
               
                 Caesar
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Caesars
                 .
              
               And
               though
               Ambrose
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 Sublimitas
                 Episcopalis
                 nullis
                 potest
                 comparationibus
                 aequari
              
               And
               
                 nihil
                 esse
                 in
                 hoc
                 s●c●do
                 sublimiius
                 sacerdote
              
               ;
               yet
               hee
               both
               practised
               and
               perswaded
               obedience
               to
               Princes
               .
            
             
               But
               
                 Bab●l
                 confounded
              
               all
               :
               And
               Antichrist
               (
               in
               a
               more
               fearefull
               Collision
               of
               the
               
                 Civill
                 and
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Powers
              
               ,
               then
               the
               two
               Hills
               in
               Marius
               &
               Sylaes
               
               time
               )
               
                 trod
                 the
                 honor
                 of
                 Princes
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 :
              
               he
               thought
               it
               greater
               to
               
                 divide
                 Lands
                 ,
                 than
                 remit
                 sins
              
               ;
               and
               thurst
               himselfe
               in
               their
               Thrones
               :
               Hee
               exposed
               their
               Kingdomes
               to
               violence
               ;
               and
               their
               sacred
               Persons
               and
               
                 Authoritie
                 to
                 contempt
                 :
              
               :
               These
               insolencies
               might
               seeme
               tolerable
               in
               times
               of
               blindnesse
               ,
               as
               S.
               Austine
               speaketh
               of
               
                 Romulus
                 Apotheosing
              
               :
               But
               now
               after
               so
               long
               contest
               ,
               they
               maintaine
               them
               .
               Their
               Advocate
               affirmeth
               ,
               &
               Paul
               the
               fifth
               approved
               it
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 onelie
                 Emperour
                 and
                 King
                 ;
                 the
                 Superiour
                 of
                 all
                 Kings
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 all
                 Iurisdiction
                 floweth
                 .
              
               What
               ever
               in
               danger
               they
               deny
               ;
               or
               in
               necesitie
               they
               mitigate
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               just
               Modell
               of
               their
               Pope
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 prime
                 Article
                 of
                 their
                 faith
              
               .
            
             
               That
               
                 Luciferian
                 pride
              
               was
               so
               eminent
               in
               Popes
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               know
               ,
               whether
               to
               wonder
               more
               at
               the
               
                 Impudencie
                 of
                 Christs
                 Vicar
                 vsurping
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 Princes
                 suffering
                 .
                 Poperie
                 was
                 never
                 further
                 from
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 meeknesse
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 then
                 since
                 it
                 was
              
               
               Iesuited
               :
               That
               name
               is
               not
               a
               denomination
               of
               a
               
                 new
                 Zeale
              
               or
               goodnesse
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 maske
                 of
                 exquisite
                 craft
                 and
                 crueltie
              
               ;
               and
               the
               tincture
               of
               impenitencie
               :
               And
               
               as
               the
               Apostle
               maketh
               the
               opposition
               of
               Christus
               and
               Antichristus
               ;
               and
               Cyprian
               of
               Spiritus
               and
               Antispiritus
               ,
               somay
               wee
               of
               Iesus
               and
               Anti-Iesus
               .
            
             
               But
               God
               by
               Reformation
               hath
               mended
               that
               confusion
               :
               The
               light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               hath
               at
               once
               revealed
               his
               
                 heresie
                 in
                 Doctrine
              
               ,
               and
               tyrannie
               in
               Vsurpation
               .
               
               This
               is
               a
               
                 tryall
                 of
                 Princes
              
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               free
               and
               happie
               Princes
               who
               haue
               shaken
               off
               his
               Yoak
               ;
               and
               
                 reformed
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Kingdomes
              
               to
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               :
               But
               thrise
               miserable
               are
               they
               
                 who
                 lye
                 still
                 drunke
                 in
                 her
                 fornications
                 .
              
            
             
               God
               in
               mercie
               hath
               put
               your
               Ma.
               in
               the
               first
               ranke
               :
               The
               Titles
               of
               
                 Defender
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 King
                 William
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
              
               a
               and
               of
               
                 Defender
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
              
               from
               Henrie
               8.
               b
               of
               England
               ;
               are
               both
               Ensignes
               of
               your
               profession
               ,
               and
               remembrancers
               of
               your
               royall
               Duetie
               ;
               to
               
                 defend
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               your
               Ma.
               devotion
               testifies
               the
               peaceable
               part
               of
               the
               discharge
               :
               And
               doth
               promise
               the
               other
               part
               by
               
                 the
                 Sword
              
               ,
               when
               GOD
               shall
               honour
               Kings
               to
               
                 execute
                 his
                 will
                 on
                 the
                 Whore.
              
               And
               in
               GODS
               time
               ,
               they
               who
               now
               adhere
               to
               her
               ,
               shall
               count
               it
               their
               happinesse
               to
               follow
               your
               Ma.
               Example
               .
            
             
               Behold
               now
               your
               Ma.
               
                 Happinesse
                 in
                 their
                 miserie
              
               :
               Their
               
                 common
                 end
              
               (
               to
               destroy
               Protestants
               )
               hath
               
               made
               them
               
                 Confederats
                 ▪
              
               :
               But
               God
               hath
               divided
               them
               by
               their
               
                 privat
                 ends
                 like
                 Sechem
                 and
                 Abimelech
                 :
              
               
               And
               
                 juggling
                 Prote●s
              
               ,
               of
               a
               bloodie
               Dragon
               ,
               it
               turned
               a
               craftie
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               seeketh
               his
               saftie
               ,
               by
               wynding
               betwixt
               the
               Iealousies
               of
               these
               great
               Princes
               .
               Hee
               is
               carried
               violentlie
               as
               
                 hope
                 and
                 feare
              
               ,
               canvasse
               him
               :
               
               
                 Rut
                 fire
                 will
                 breake
                 out
                 from
                 Abimelech
                 and
                 devoure
                 Sechem
              
               And
               these
               Princes
               shall
               dwell
               in
               brotherlie
               loue
               ,
               when
               they
               receiue
               the
               Gospel
               of
               peace
               .
            
             
               This
               
                 private
                 offering
              
               is
               a
               fruit
               and
               testimonie
               of
               a
               
                 commoun
                 joy
                 :
                 the
                 Flowre
                 of
                 the
                 States
              
               of
               this
               land
               (
               present
               in
               this
               Citie
               ,
               at
               the
               glad
               newes
               of
               the
               Princes
               birth
               )
               were
               overjoyed
               :
               And
               this
               citie
               expressed
               their
               loyaltie
               in
               all
               significations
               ,
               so
               that
               
                 no
                 place
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 Kingdomes
                 could
                 exceede
                 .
              
               
            
             
               It
               was
               S.
               
                 Austines
                 discretion
              
               to
               Macedonius
               a
               Iudge
               ,
               taken
               vp
               with
               publick
               affaires
               ,
               not
               to
               
                 deteine
                 him
                 with
                 long
                 Epistles
              
               :
               What
               shall
               wee
               doe
               to
               so
               great
               a
               KING
               ?
            
             
               
                 Almightie
                 GOD
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 set
                 your
                 Ma.
                 on
                 these
                 three
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 multiplee
                 royall
                 gifts
                 on
                 your
                 sacred
                 person
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 make
                 You
                 a
                 King
                 of
                 many
                 Royall
                 blessings
                 :
                 That
                 great
                 Britaine
                 vnder
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 your
              
               clement
               
                 Name
                 ,
                 may
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 be
                 a
                 terrour
                 to
                 Anti-christ
                 ,
                 a
                 comfort
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Land
                 wherein
                 GOD
                 delighteth
                 to
                 dwell
                 .
              
            
             
               AMEN
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Ma.
                 most
                 humble
                 Subject
                 ,
                 and
                 Servant
                 ,
                 M.
                 WILLIAM
                 STUTHER
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Table
               of
               the
               Thanksgiving
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 Preface
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Princes
                   Birth
                   .
                   Pag.
                   1
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 first
                 part
                 .
                 King
                 
                   David
                   a
                   Supplicant
                
                 .
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 part
                 .
                 Of
                 a
                 Monarchie
                 .
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Author
                 of
                 it
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Necessitie
                 .
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Excellencie
                 .
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Character
                   of
                   K.
                
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 Limitation
                 .
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 Monarchie
                 the
                 best
                 Government
                 .
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Affectation
                   of
                   Divinitie
                
                 is
                 a
                 frensie
                 .
                 16
              
               
                 The
                 PoPe
                 taken
                 with
                 that
                 frenesie
                 .
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 Errours
                 about
                 Magistracie
                 .
                 19.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 Wee
                 should
                 pray
                 for
                 Kings
                 .
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 obey
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Three
                   wayes
                
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ▪
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Conquest
                 .
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Election
                 .
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Succession
                 is
                 better
                 than
                 both
                 .
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 Womens
                 Governement
                 lawfull
                 .
                 29
              
               
                 Queene
                 Elizabeths
                 instance
                 determineth
                 the
                 question
                 30.
                 
              
               
                 King
                 IAMES
                 instance
                 .
                 30.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 new
                 borne
                 Prince
                 a
                 great
                 blessing
                 .
                 31.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Royall
                   Gift
                
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 habite
                 of
                 Iustice.
                 33.
                 
              
               
                 Religion
                 falleth
                 vnder
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 Kings
                 .
                 37.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Popes
                   debarred
                
                 them
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 38.
                 
              
               
                 Hee
                 gulled
                 them
                 by
                 Cannonizing
                 .
                 39.
                 
              
               
                 Some
                 Princes
                 
                   abused
                   Religion
                
                 .
              
               
                 Reformation
                 a
                 blessing
                 to
                 Princes
                 and
                 People
                 .
                 40.
                 
              
               
                 Popes
                 tye
                 God
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 loose
                 themselues
                 from
                 God.
                 43.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 royall
                 Gift
                 is
                 Government
                 .
                 44.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 
                   rule
                   of
                   it
                   good
                
                 Lawes
                 .
                 45.
                 
              
               
                 Difficultie
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 in
                 cause
                 ,
                 parties
                 ,
                 witnesse
                 .
                 46.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 necessitie
                 and
                 danger
                 of
                 Forture
                 .
                 50.
                 
              
               
                 Princes
                 
                   Difficulties
                   and
                   Dangers
                
                 .
                 52.
                 
              
               
                 Flatterers
                 of
                 Princes
                 are
                 Pests
                 .
                 54.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 faintnesse
                 to
                 lay
                 
                   downe
                   their
                   Crownes
                
                 .
                 56.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Pietie
                   and
                   Prudence
                
                 the
                 Reme●de
                 of
                 their
                 Difficulties
                 .
                 59.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 People
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
                 Government
                 .
                 62.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Man
                 is
                 most
                 obliged
                 and
                 most
                 disobedient
                 .
                 64.
                 
              
               
                 Gods
                 Church
                 most
                 easily
                 governed
                 .
                 66.
                 
              
               
                 King●
                 governing
                 of
                 
                   themselues
                   ▪
                
                 67.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 their
                 Courts
                 .
                 69.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 fruite
                 of
                 good
                 Government
                 .
                 Peace
                 .
                 73.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 Peace
                 .
                 74.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Warres
                 .
                 78.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Puritie
                   ,
                   and
                   peace
                   of
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                
                 their
                 greatest
                 task
                 .
                 81
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 blessing
                 of
                 Mankinde
                 .
                 82.
                 
              
               
                 No
                 Mixture
                 with
                 a
                 true
                 Religion
                 .
                 84.
                 
              
               
                 Reconciliation
                 with
                 a
                 false
                 religion
                 is
                 impossible
                 .
                 85.
                 
              
               
                 Confusions
                 of
                 Holland
                 .
                 86.
                 
              
               
                 Domage
                 of
                 schis●●es
                 .
                 89.
                 
              
               
                 Three
                 sorts
                 of
                 Kings
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 
                   Gods
                   King.
                
                 90.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Machiavells
                   Tyrant
                
                 .
                 91.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Vassall
                
                 .
                 97.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 pourtrate
                 of
                 ●
                 
                   perfect
                   King.
                   ▪
                
                 98.
                 
              
               
                 Tyrants
                 both
                 affright
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 affrighted
                 .
                 102.
                 
              
               
                 Peoples
                 hearts
                 a
                 Kings
                 greatest
                 conquest
                 .
                 102.
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 loue
                 his
                 best
                 Guard.
                 103.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 happie
                 land
                 .
                 105.
                 
              
               
                 Scotlands
                 happinesse
                 .
                 106.
                 
              
               
                 Great
                 Brittaines
                 Happinesse
                 .
                 107.
                 
              
               
                 Speach
                 to
                 the
                 Nobilitie
                 .
                 108.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 colledge
                 of
                 Iustice.
                 108.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 Edenburgh
                 .
                 108.
                 
              
               
                 Aprayer
                 for
                 the
                 King.
                 109.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Queene
                 .
                 109.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Prince
                 110.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Subiects
                 .
                 110.
                 
              
               
                 True
                 Thanksgiving
                 is
                 true
                 o●●dience
                 .
                 111.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               ERRATA
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                   
                     Lin.
                     
                  
                   
                     ●ault
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mend.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     ●
                     .
                  
                   
                     in
                     Marg.
                     
                  
                   
                     Peremptores
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pa●eicid●●
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     44.
                     
                  
                   
                     ●
                     .
                  
                   
                     doe
                     more
                     .
                  
                   
                     Doe
                     no
                     more
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     47.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     the
                  
                   
                     their
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     ●●
                  
                   
                     ●1
                     .
                  
                   
                     is
                     best
                     .
                  
                   
                     is
                     most
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     76.
                     
                  
                   
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     more
                     .
                  
                   
                     dele
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     86.
                     
                  
                   
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               LOOKING
               GLASSE
               for
               Princes
               and
               people
               :
               
                 Deliuered
                 first
                 in
                 a
                 Sermon
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
              
               for
               the
               Birth
               of
               our
               hopefull
               PRINCE
               CHARLES
               ,
               &c.
               
               In
               the
               great
               Church
               of
               EDINBVRGH
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Preface
                 .
              
               
                 
                   REIOYCE
                   in
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   yee
                   righteous
                
                 
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Prophet
                 )
                 
                   for
                   praise
                   is
                   comelie
                   for
                   the
                   vpright
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 presume
                 so
                 farre
                 of
                 your
                 Christian
                 affection
                 (
                 
                   Dearly
                   beloued
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 )
                 that
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 exhort
                 you
                 to
                 joy
                 :
                 The
                 cheerefulnesse
                 of
                 your
                 Countenance
                 testifies
                 the
                 great
                 joy
                 of
                 your
                 heart
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 onely
                 be
                 necessar
                 to
                 direct
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 vse
                 ,
                 and
                 expressing
                 of
                 so
                 just
                 and
                 great
                 a
                 ioy
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   blessed
                   vs
                   in
                   great
                   mercie
                   with
                   the
                   birth
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   a
                   Prince
                
                 on
                 Saturnday
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 refreshed
                 vs
                 yesternight
                 with
                 these
                 good
                 tydings
                 :
                 That
                 blessing
                 hath
                 manie
                 blessings
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 A
                 Child
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Male
                   Child
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   first
                   borne
                
                 
                 
                   Male
                   Child
                
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 perfection
                 :
                 A
                 Sonne
                 to
                 a
                 Father
                 
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 Brother
                 ,
                 the
                 apparent
                 Heire
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 three
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 )
                 
                   The
                   first
                   borre
                   Heire
                
                 that
                 euer
                 They
                 had
                 .
                 Some
                 Histories
                 wrongouslie
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Kings
                 were
                 Monarchs
                 of
                 this
                 whole
                 Yle
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 same
                 errour
                 did
                 creepe
                 in
                 the
                 Councels
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 Primats
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 first
                 spake
                 as
                 they
                 affected
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 followed
                 that
                 errour
                 in
                 simplicitie
                 :
                 They
                 borrowed
                 that
                 style
                 of
                 (
                 a
                 
                   Monarch
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Yle
                
                 )
                 from
                 Severus
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 the
                 march
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 his
                 wall
                 .
                 Some
                 haue
                 beene
                 borne
                 Heires
                 of
                 seuerall
                 Kingdomes
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 till
                 now
                 wee
                 finde
                 none
                 borne
                 Heires
                 of
                 them
                 altogether
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 iust
                 title
                 and
                 peaceable
                 possession
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 Gods
                 great
                 mercies
                 to
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 greater
                 if
                 wee
                 consider
                 what
                 our
                 sinnes
                 deserue
                 :
                 They
                 cry
                 for
                 judgement
                 and
                 our
                 Conscience
                 tells
                 that
                 wee
                 deserue
                 it
                 more
                 than
                 other
                 Nations
                 that
                 are
                 scourged
                 beyond
                 Sea
                 ;
                 but
                 behold
                 when
                 hee
                 might
                 showre
                 downe
                 deserued
                 plagues
                 ,
                 Hee
                 sendeth
                 vs
                 vndeserued
                 Blessings
                 .
              
               
                 Gods
                 worship
                 hath
                 two
                 odde
                 solemnities
                 ,
                 of
                 Fasting
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Thankesgiuing
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 pleasant
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 solemne
                 thankes
                 for
                 Blessing
                 receiued
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 mourning
                 for
                 plagues
                 imminent
                 or
                 incumbent
                 :
                 And
                 better
                 to
                 heare
                 now
                 our
                 Drummes
                 in
                 the
                 streete
                 ,
                 and
                 Canons
                 in
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 sound
                 calling
                 vs
                 to
                 these
                 joyfull
                 meetings
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 heare
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 feates
                 of
                 Warre
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Affection
                 so
                 pleasant
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 Ioy
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 created
                 in
                 vs
                 as
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 vse
                 of
                 good
                 :
                 When
                 the
                 heart
                 hath
                 desired
                 and
                 hoped
                 for
                 good
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 rejoyce
                 at
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 actions
                 about
                 good
                 ,
                 it
                 abydeth
                 most
                 gladly
                 in
                 it selfe
                 :
                 Wee
                 brought
                 euill
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 by
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 so
                 a
                 necessitie
                 of
                 sorrow
                 :
                 In
                 griefe
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 closed
                 within
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 selfe-consumption
                 for
                 its
                 owne
                 folie
                 .
                 No
                 temporall
                 good
                 entreth
                 into
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 joy
                 for
                 it
                 filleth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 delyts
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 that
                 Ioy
                 as
                 the
                 owne
                 Element
                 ,
                 and
                 dilateth
                 it selfe
                 to
                 vtter
                 that
                 joy
                 conceiued
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Eare
                 is
                 opened
                 wyde
                 to
                 heare
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Eye
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Heart
                 to
                 enjoy
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mouth
                 to
                 expresse
                 that
                 Ioy.
                 And
                 what
                 better
                 expressing
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 powre
                 out
                 our
                 heartes
                 on
                 GOD
                 by
                 thankesgiuing
                 ?
                 That
                 as
                 Hee
                 is
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 our
                 joy
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 returne
                 to
                 Him
                 againe
                 .
                 A
                 well
                 expressed
                 Ioy
                 maketh
                 a
                 sweete
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 bringeth
                 downe
                 a
                 new
                 blessing
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   excesse
                   of
                   joy
                   e●anishing
                   in
                   fleshlie
                   insolencies
                   ,
                
                 and
                 not
                 reflecting
                 on
                 GOD
                 ,
                 prouokes
                 him
                 whom
                 we
                 should
                 please
                 :
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 rejoycing
                 of
                 Pagans
                 in
                 their
                 solemnities
                 ,
                 but
                 Gods
                 Word
                 
                 directeth
                 vs
                 better
                 .
                 Wee
                 ought
                 therefore
                 to
                 praise
                 Him
                 for
                 the
                 Blessing
                 receiued
                 ;
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 a
                 blessing
                 to
                 that
                 Blessing
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Mercie
                 there
                 in
                 may
                 euery
                 way
                 appeare
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 wee
                 cannot
                 doe
                 this
                 as
                 wee
                 ought
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 call
                 on
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Blessing
                 ,
                 and
                 craue
                 such
                 direction
                 from
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 solemne
                 and
                 publicke
                 Ioy
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 approue
                 our selues
                 to
                 Him.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Text.
                   Psal.
                   72.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   Giue
                   the
                   King
                   thy
                   judgements
                   ,
                   O
                   GOD
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   righteousnesse
                   vnto
                   the
                   Kings
                   Sonne
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   Hee
                   shall
                   judge
                   thy
                   people
                   with
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   poore
                   with
                   judgement
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   The
                   Mountaines
                   shall
                   bring
                   peace
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   little
                   hills
                   ,
                   by
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   first
                   part
                   :
                   K.
                   DAVID
                   a
                   Suter
                   .
                
                 
                   LOOKE
                   not
                   
                     (
                     Beloued
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   )
                   for
                   a
                   ful
                   explication
                   of
                   euery
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   Text
                   ,
                   
                   with
                   their
                   doctrines
                   and
                   vses
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   doe
                   in
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   for
                   such
                   points
                   as
                   this
                   occasion
                   craueth
                   :
                   In
                   summe
                   it
                   containeth
                   
                     a
                     prayer
                     of
                     King
                     Dauid
                     for
                     his
                     Sonne
                     Solomon
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   offereth
                   three
                   things
                   to
                   our
                   consideration
                   .
                   The
                   Suter
                   who
                   prayeth
                   is
                   King
                   Dauid
                   :
                   Next
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     whom
                     hee
                     prayeth
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   Solomon
                   :
                   And
                   thirdlie
                   the
                   
                     thinges
                     that
                     hee
                     suteth
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   three
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   Gift
                   of
                   Kinglie
                   wisedome
                   ;
                   verse
                   1.
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   
                     vse
                     of
                     that
                     Gift
                  
                   in
                   righteous
                   Iudgement
                   :
                   verse
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   thirdlie
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   that
                   Gift
                   so
                   vsed
                   ,
                   Peace
                   and
                   
                     Tranquillitie
                     :
                     verse
                  
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   the
                   Suter
                   is
                   King
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   a
                   Father
                   for
                   
                   his
                   Childe
                   ,
                   a
                   King
                   for
                   his
                   succeeding
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Prophet
                   for
                   one
                   that
                   GOD
                   was
                   to
                   blesse
                   .
                   Nature
                   might
                   moue
                   him
                   as
                   a
                   Father
                   to
                   seeke
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   his
                   Sonne
                   ;
                   and
                   Civilitie
                   as
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   a
                   greater
                   Father
                   of
                   a
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   to
                   seeke
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   his
                   Successour
                   :
                   But
                   as
                   a
                   Prophet
                   hee
                   is
                   moued
                   diuinly
                   to
                   sute
                   that
                   which
                   GOD
                   had
                   showne
                   him
                   hee
                   was
                   purposed
                   to
                   doe
                   :
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   two
                   respects
                   ,
                   hee
                   had
                   an
                   ordinary
                   grace
                   as
                   a
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   King
                   to
                   seeke
                   this
                   Blessing
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   thrid
                   :
                   hee
                   had
                   an
                   extraordinarie
                   gift
                   to
                   augment
                   the
                   former
                   two
                   ,
                   beeing
                   priuie
                   to
                   Gods
                   mind
                   in
                   this
                   particular
                   .
                   Therefore
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   onelie
                   a
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   Blessing
                   :
                   The
                   one
                   suting
                   a
                   Gift
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   conferring
                   the
                   sought
                   Gift
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   declaring
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   bee
                   conferred
                   on
                   Solomon
                   .
                
                 
                   Parents
                   haue
                   a
                   Fatherly
                   authority
                   ouer
                   their
                   Children
                   to
                   blesse
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   obliged
                   to
                   seeke
                   their
                   good
                   (
                   because
                   
                   like
                   Adam
                   and
                   Eue
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   
                     first
                     their
                     murtherers
                     ere
                     they
                     bee
                     their
                     Parents
                  
                   )
                   And
                   Kings
                   as
                   Fathers
                   ouer
                   their
                   Subjects
                   ;
                   but
                   Prophets
                   are
                   aboue
                   them
                   both
                   
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   :
                   what
                   the
                   former
                   haue
                   by
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   Gods
                   power
                   committed
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   and
                   more
                   had
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   priuie
                   to
                   Gods
                   purpose
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   Prayer
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   a
                   Prayer
                   for
                   obtaining
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   prophecie
                   that
                   hee
                   shall
                   obtaine
                   .
                   That
                   extraordinar
                   Gift
                   is
                   now
                   ceased
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   yet
                   euery
                   one
                   
                   should
                   take
                   heede
                   how
                   hee
                   prayes
                   :
                   That
                   as
                   the
                   matter
                   hee
                   seekes
                   is
                   good
                   in
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   needfull
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   promised
                   ,
                   
                   so
                   it
                   be
                   sought
                   with
                   confidence
                   and
                   liberty
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   Lord
                   so
                   open
                   our
                   hearts
                   to
                   seeke
                   it
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   also
                   satisfie
                   our
                   hearts
                   in
                   granting
                   .
                   
                     None
                     knowes
                     his
                     minde
                     ,
                     nor
                     hath
                     giuen
                     him
                     counsell
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   when
                   Prouidence
                   is
                   performing
                   his
                   promises
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   giue
                   some
                   notice
                   of
                   his
                   purpose
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   in
                   these
                   particulars
                   .
                
                 
                   GOD
                   had
                   purposed
                   this
                   blessing
                   to
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   hee
                   moueth
                   Dauid
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   meanes
                   both
                   to
                   giue
                   his
                   purposed
                   Gift
                   to
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   oblige
                   Dauid
                   the
                   more
                   for
                   obtaining
                   of
                   it
                   by
                   prayer
                   :
                   The
                   Blessing
                   hee
                   hath
                   ordained
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   hee
                   giues
                   an
                   heart
                   to
                   seeke
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   time
                   of
                   so
                   free
                   and
                   affectuous
                   seeking
                   ,
                   worketh
                   in
                   vs
                   an
                   hope
                   of
                   receiuing
                   :
                   
                     For
                     wee
                     know
                     not
                     what
                  
                   
                   
                     wee
                     shall
                     pray
                     for
                     as
                     wee
                     ought
                     :
                     But
                     the
                     Spirit
                     it selfe
                     maketh
                     intercession
                     for
                     vs
                     ,
                     with
                     groanings
                     which
                     cannot
                     bee
                     vttered
                     .
                     And
                     hee
                     that
                     searcheth
                     the
                     hearts
                     ,
                     knowes
                     what
                     ▪
                     is
                     the
                     minde
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     because
                     hee
                     maketh
                     intercession
                     for
                     the
                     Saintes
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   Gods
                   Spirit
                   will
                   not
                   assist
                   vs
                   with
                   a
                   spirituall
                   libertie
                   and
                   confidence
                   ,
                   in
                   seeking
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   purposed
                   to
                   giue
                   ;
                   for
                   GOD
                   is
                   euer
                   like
                   Himselfe
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Prayer
                   is
                   on
                   our
                   part
                   a
                   Condition
                   required
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   meane
                   to
                   obtaine
                   ;
                   and
                   on
                   Gods
                   part
                   ,
                   a
                   sort
                   of
                   beginning
                   and
                   obligeing
                   to
                   giue
                   vs
                   that
                   blessing
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   vs
                   to
                   seeke
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   both
                   temporary
                   effects
                   of
                   Gods
                   eternall
                   purpose
                   ,
                   and
                   meanes
                   to
                   performe
                   it
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   couenant
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   to
                   turne
                   the
                   Condition
                   in
                   a
                   promise
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   then
                   to
                   performe
                   it
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   GOD
                   presenteth
                   Saluation
                   vnder
                   condition
                   of
                   Faith
                   and
                   other
                   workes
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   so
                   hee
                   promiseth
                   these
                   conditions
                   ,
                   and
                   worketh
                   them
                   in
                   vs.
                   
                     Hee
                     promised
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     beleeue
                     ,
                     who
                     said
                     ,
                     And
                     they
                     shall
                     not
                     teach
                     euery
                     man
                     his
                     neighbour
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     Know
                     the
                     Lord.
                     Hee
                     promised
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     bee
                     pardoned
                     ,
                     who
                     said
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     bee
                     mercifull
                     to
                     their
                     iniquities
                     .
                     Hee
                     promised
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     obey
                     ,
                     who
                     said
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     put
                     a
                     new
                     heart
                     in
                     them
                     .
                     Hee
                     promised
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     perseuere
                     ,
                     who
                     said
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     put
                     my
                     feare
                     in
                     their
                     heart
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     shall
                     not
                     depart
                     from
                     mee
                     .
                  
                   So
                   then
                   ,
                   Grace
                   purposeth
                   ,
                   Grace
                   promiseth
                   ,
                   Grace
                   maketh
                   vs
                   to
                   pray
                   ;
                   and
                   Grace
                   performeth
                   the
                   promise
                   in
                   answering
                   our
                   prayers
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   seene
                   
                     Wee
                     are
                     saued
                     by
                     Grace
                  
                   .
                   This
                   wonderfull
                   disposition
                   of
                   Gods
                   Grace
                   in
                   prayer
                   ,
                   is
                   summed
                   vp
                   in
                   one
                   verse
                   .
                   
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Thou
                     hast
                     heard
                     the
                     desire
                     of
                     the
                     humble
                     ,
                     thou
                     wilt
                     prepare
                     their
                     heart
                     ;
                     Thou
                     wilt
                     cause
                     thine
                     Eare
                     to
                     heare
                     :
                  
                   And
                   Dauid
                   on
                   this
                   same
                   purpose
                   :
                   
                     Thou
                     hast
                     said
                     ,
                     That
                     thou
                     wilt
                     builde
                     mee
                     an
                     house
                     :
                     Therefore
                     haue
                     I
                     found
                     in
                     mine
                     heart
                     to
                     pray
                     this
                     Prayer
                     to
                     Thee
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                   KING
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   part
                   :
                   Of
                   a
                   Monarchie
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   
                     Person
                     that
                     prayeth
                  
                   ,
                   To
                   wit
                   King
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   the
                   next
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     whom
                     hee
                     prayeth
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   euen
                   his
                   Sonne
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   three
                   causes
                   :
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   common
                   to
                   Kings
                   ,
                   whom
                   GOD
                   resp●cts
                   
                   as
                   his
                   Deputies
                   among
                   men
                   :
                   The
                   next
                   is
                   particular
                   to
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   as
                   beeing
                   designed
                   in
                   Gods
                   promise
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   successour
                   to
                   Dauid
                   :
                   The
                   third
                   is
                   typicall
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   was
                   the
                   type
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   had
                   a
                   right
                   to
                   competent
                   giftes
                   for
                   his
                   place
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   better
                   typifying
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   truth
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Heere
                   is
                   the
                   
                     great
                     respect
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     to
                     Kinges
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   causeth
                   pray
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   marke
                   their
                   businesse
                   ,
                   and
                   write
                   
                   portions
                   of
                   Scripture
                   for
                   them
                   :
                   So
                   Solomons
                   designing
                   to
                   the
                   Crowne
                   gaue
                   vs
                   this
                   
                     Psalme
                     ▪
                  
                   and
                   his
                   Mariage
                   the
                   45.
                   
                   Psalme
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Acts
                   hath
                   giuen
                   vs
                   manie
                   Histories
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Prouidence
                   about
                   them
                   may
                   bee
                   more
                   manifest
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   care
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   may
                   witnesse
                   his
                   care
                   of
                   all
                   mankind
                   .
                   
                     God
                     hath
                     set
                     them
                     vp
                     to
                     bee
                     respected
                     as
                     the
                     Heades
                     of
                     humane
                     Societies
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   though
                   there
                   bee
                   innumerable
                   people
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   different
                   in
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   Manners
                   ,
                   Languages
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Yet
                   hee
                   hath
                   summed
                   them
                   vp
                   in
                   seuerall
                   Societies
                   vnder
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   prouided
                   not
                   onely
                   Order
                   but
                   also
                   degrees
                   whereof
                   Kings
                   are
                   the
                   Heads
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   holy
                   Apostle
                   calleth
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   
                     supereminent
                     Powers
                  
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   primitiue
                   Church
                   expounded
                   that
                   clearly
                   .
                   
                     Wee
                     honour
                     the
                     Emperour
                     next
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     lesse
                     than
                     God
                     alone
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   leads
                   vs
                   to
                   consider
                   in
                   principalitie
                   the
                   Authour
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   Necessitie
                   ,
                   the
                   Excellencie
                   ,
                   and
                   Limitation
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Author
                     of
                     Principalitie
                     ,
                     is
                     GOD
                     ,
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Kings
                  
                   ;
                   
                   either
                   immediatelie
                   designing
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   did
                   Dauid
                   and
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   &c.
                   or
                   mediately
                   mouing
                   the
                   heartes
                   of
                   people
                   to
                   choose
                   them
                   .
                   Hee
                   hath
                   made
                   man
                   a
                   sociall
                   
                   creature
                   delighting
                   in
                   Society
                   :
                   and
                   Necessitie
                   ,
                   and
                   Profit
                   ,
                   hath
                   confirmed
                   that
                   sociablenes
                   ,
                   and
                   drawne
                   them
                   together
                   in
                   Societies
                   and
                   Incorporations
                   :
                   they
                   know
                   
                   by
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   that
                   Societie
                   is
                   better
                   than
                   Solitarines
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   a
                   multitude
                   with
                   
                     equalitie
                     hath
                     confusion
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Order
                   without
                   Authoritie
                   is
                   an
                   
                     Anarchie
                     with
                     Oppression
                  
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   GOD
                   wisely
                   ordained
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   willingly
                   admit
                   these
                   
                     graduall
                     respectes
                     of
                     higher
                     and
                     lower
                     degrees
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   take
                   on
                   that
                   beautifull
                   Order
                   which
                   hee
                   established
                   :
                   Hee
                   appointes
                   an
                   outward
                   Gouernement
                   to
                   mankind
                   ,
                   and
                   giues
                   the
                   
                     influence
                     of
                     it
                     not
                     indifferentlie
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     Kings
                     and
                     Princes
                     as
                     the
                     most
                     eminent
                     parts
                     of
                     mankind
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   If
                   wee
                   looke
                   to
                   man
                   simplie
                   as
                   hee
                   is
                   reasonable
                   it
                   
                   
                   is
                   not
                   vnpossible
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   liue
                   without
                   publicke
                   Gouernement
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   wee
                   consider
                   him
                   as
                   hee
                   is
                   now
                   with
                   
                     corrupt
                     reason
                     it
                     ,
                     is
                     altogether
                     impossible
                     :
                  
                   Hee
                   could
                   not
                   liue
                   alone
                   without
                   Societie
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Societies
                   hee
                   was
                   worse
                   than
                   alone
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   injuries
                   :
                   the
                   wealthie
                   oppressed
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   stronger
                   the
                   weake
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   by
                   time
                   Societies
                   agreed
                   vpon
                   a
                   common
                   Gouernement
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   vp
                   some
                   one
                   who
                   excelled
                   the
                   rest
                   to
                   gouerne
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   common
                   consent
                   gaue
                   him
                   power
                   to
                   rule
                   ,
                   and
                   disposed
                   the
                   rest
                   for
                   more
                   heartie
                   obedience
                   .
                   So
                   GOD
                   by
                   his
                   Law
                   written
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   led
                   them
                   to
                   Gouernement
                   ,
                   to
                   deuolue
                   their
                   power
                   in
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   for
                   eschewing
                   of
                   injuries
                   ,
                   and
                   procuring
                   both
                   publicke
                   and
                   the
                   priuate
                   good
                   :
                   
                     Societie
                     remeeded
                     Solitarinesse
                     ,
                     and
                     Principalitie
                     remeeded
                     the
                     iniuries
                     of
                     Societies
                     .
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Some
                   haue
                   drawne
                   Principalitie
                   simplie
                   from
                   the
                   Ambition
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   because
                   
                     Cain
                     ,
                     Nimrod
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   were
                   vsurpers
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   should
                   distinguish
                   betwixt
                   
                     mans
                     Ambition
                     and
                     Gods
                     institution
                  
                   :
                   Man
                   had
                   his
                   owne
                   ends
                   of
                   vaine
                   glorie
                   ,
                   Auarice
                   ,
                   Reuenge
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   as
                   GOD
                   was
                   therein
                   punishing
                   sinne
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   prouyding
                   Order
                   among
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   hee
                   taketh
                   with
                   ●rincipalitie
                   as
                   his
                   owne
                   ordinance
                   .
                   
                     By
                     mee
                     Kings
                     reigne
                     and
                     Princes
                     decree
                     Iustice.
                  
                   There
                   bee
                   sundrie
                   wayes
                   to
                   come
                   
                   to
                   a
                   Kingdome
                   :
                   The
                   suffrages
                   of
                   people
                   in
                   Election
                   :
                   Victories
                   in
                   Conquest
                   :
                   Birth
                   in
                   Succession
                   :
                   But
                   GOD
                   is
                   the
                   Authour
                   of
                   Magistracie
                   who
                   
                     giues
                     Kingdomes
                     ,
                     and
                     transferres
                     them
                     at
                     his
                     pleasure
                     .
                  
                   That
                   
                     Kings
                     are
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   
                   is
                   the
                   diuine
                   Law
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   :
                   But
                   that
                   
                     such
                     or
                     such
                     a
                     man
                     is
                     a
                     King
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   by
                   diuine
                   ●rouidence
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   the
                   most
                   e●inent
                   and
                   conspicuous
                   Thinges
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   :
                   Their
                   beginning
                   ,
                   course
                   and
                   end
                   see●es
                   to
                   some
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   Fortune
                   :
                   And
                   such
                   as
                   contemne
                   that
                   blind
                   idole
                   ,
                   ascriue
                   them
                   to
                   
                     Fate
                     ,
                     an
                     imaginary
                     necessitie
                  
                   beside
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   GOD
                   and
                   Man
                   ,
                   but
                   
                   
                     diuine
                     Providence
                     disposeth
                     all
                     humane
                     Kingdomes
                     .
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Man
                   by
                   sinne
                   hath
                   drawne
                   on
                   manie
                   Necessities
                   ,
                   but
                   GOD
                   hath
                   appointed
                   lawfull
                   Callings
                   as
                   their
                   
                     Remeede
                     and
                     Supplie
                  
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   wee
                   compare
                   him
                   to
                   a
                   Body
                   ,
                   they
                   goe
                   
                   in
                   foure
                   sorts
                   :
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   of
                   Callings
                   ,
                   absolutlie
                   necessar
                   for
                   our
                   Beeing
                   ,
                   as
                   Husbandrie
                   and
                   Pasturage
                   ,
                   the
                   two
                   Legges
                   whereon
                   the
                   great
                   body
                   of
                   man
                   standeth
                   .
                   Wee
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   wee
                   walke
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   liue
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   two
                   Callings
                   draw
                   the
                   substance
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   Fruites
                   and
                   Fleshes
                   for
                   our
                   
                     necessitie
                     .
                     The
                     profit
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     is
                     for
                     all
                     :
                     The
                     King
                     himselfe
                     is
                     serued
                     by
                     the
                     Field
                     .
                  
                   The
                   second
                   is
                   
                   of
                   such
                   Callings
                   as
                   beside
                   Necessitie
                   haue
                   great
                   Profit
                   for
                   our
                   
                     well
                     beeing
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   Crafts
                   and
                   Merchants
                   :
                   these
                   are
                   busie
                   about
                   the
                   fruites
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   Callings
                   ;
                   the
                   first
                   perfecting
                   them
                   by
                   Arte
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   changing
                   these
                   fruits
                   of
                   Nature
                   and
                   Arte
                   ;
                   these
                   are
                   as
                   the
                   two
                   Hands
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   great
                   Bodie
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   is
                   of
                   such
                   Callings
                   ,
                   as
                   beside
                   Necessitie
                   and
                   Profite
                   haue
                   also
                   
                     Ornament
                     for
                     our
                     better
                     Being
                  
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   as
                   the
                   Heart
                   of
                   this
                   Bodie
                   in
                   liberall
                   
                     Sciences
                     and
                     Professions
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   They
                   frame
                   and
                   fashion
                   the
                   Soule
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   him
                   a
                   Man
                   properlie
                   .
                   The
                   fourth
                   is
                   of
                   such
                   Callings
                   as
                   beside
                   Necessitie
                   ,
                   Profite
                   and
                   Ornament
                   ,
                   are
                   for
                   human
                   Perfection
                   for
                   our
                   
                     best
                     Beeing
                  
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   is
                   Principality
                   &
                   Gouernement
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Head
                   in
                   the
                   ciuill
                   Body
                   perfecting
                   it
                   with
                   humane
                   excellencie
                   .
                   
                     But
                     the
                     Pastorall
                     calling
                     answereth
                     all
                     these
                     respects
                     spirituallie
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   GOD
                   made
                   all
                   this
                   plaine
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   .
                   First
                   he
                   
                   gaue
                   Adam
                   a
                   Being
                   ,
                   then
                   appointed
                   him
                   Maintenance
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   a
                   Law
                   to
                   lead
                   his
                   life
                   :
                   And
                   when
                   hee
                   fell
                   ,
                   his
                   first
                   businesse
                   was
                   tilling
                   of
                   the
                   ground
                   by
                   Cain
                   ,
                   and
                   pasturage
                   
                   by
                   Abel
                   ,
                   as
                   meanes
                   to
                   helpe
                   the
                   difficultie
                   of
                   maintenance
                   that
                   came
                   by
                   the
                   curse
                   layd
                   vpon
                   the
                   ●arth
                   for
                   his
                   sins
                   .
                   Thereafter
                   came
                   the
                   inuention
                   of
                   
                     Mechanicke
                     Trades
                  
                   ,
                   
                   to
                   make
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   fruites
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   simple
                   Callings
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   Gouernement
                   came
                   in
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   owne
                   degrees
                   and
                   periods
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   when
                   men
                   were
                   sensible
                   of
                   their
                   miserie
                   
                   spirituall
                   &
                   temporall
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   that
                   sense
                   Seth
                   called
                   his
                   son
                   Enosh
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Miserable
                   or
                   Calamitous
                   )
                   ●hen
                   Religion
                   
                   was
                   solemnlie
                   exercised
                   by
                   
                     in-calling
                     on
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   They
                   found
                   such
                   miserie
                   ,
                   as
                   neither
                   humane
                   
                     Inuention
                     ,
                     Industrie
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   Gouernement
                   could
                   helpe
                   ;
                   &
                   therefore
                   took
                   them
                   aboue
                   all
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Religious
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   wold
                   mitigate
                   the
                   just
                   curse
                   by
                   his
                   supervenient
                   Blessing
                   ,
                   and
                   leade
                   them
                   to
                   a
                   better
                   Paradyse
                   than
                   they
                   had
                   lost
                   .
                
                 
                   Three
                   sorts
                   of
                   Gouernement
                   were
                   in
                   Adam
                   :
                   The
                   Husbandlie
                   
                   gouernement
                   ouer
                   Eua
                   his
                   wyfe
                   :
                   The
                   fatherlie
                   ouer
                   his
                   Children
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Princelie
                   ouer
                   all
                   mankinde
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   hee
                   liued
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   was
                   more
                   ,
                   a
                   bond
                   of
                   loue
                   with
                   his
                   Wife
                   ,
                   another
                   himselfe
                   :
                   The
                   third
                   was
                   a
                   sort
                   of
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Superiour
                   ouer
                   inferiours
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   second
                   was
                   mixed
                   of
                   
                     Loue
                     and
                     Authoritie
                  
                   .
                   As
                   mankind
                   increased
                   ,
                   so
                   GOD
                   drew
                   out
                   the
                   Lyne
                   of
                   principalitie
                   in
                   
                     Families
                     ,
                     Townes
                  
                   and
                   Countries
                   ,
                   &c.
                   which
                   are
                   both
                   seuerall
                   partes
                   of
                   Principalitie
                   and
                   Images
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   to
                   testifie
                   that
                   mankind
                   cannot
                   well
                   subsist
                   without
                   Gouernement
                   .
                   Euerie
                   man
                   carieth
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   hee
                   hath
                   a
                   bodie
                   of
                   many
                   parts
                   ,
                   and
                   euerie
                   part
                   hath
                   the
                   owne
                   temper
                   and
                   forme
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   seate
                   or
                   instrument
                   of
                   some
                   power
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   Soule
                   likwise
                   hath
                   diuersitie
                   of
                   powers
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     vnderstand
                     ,
                     remember
                     ,
                     will
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   And
                   yet
                   notwithstanding
                   of
                   this
                   diuersitie
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   all
                   such
                   a
                   respect
                   vnto
                   other
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   submit
                   themselues
                   to
                   a
                   gouernement
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   euery
                   one
                   seuerally
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   man
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   respect
                   wee
                   may
                   call
                   Man
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     little
                     Kingdome
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Gouernement
                     then
                     is
                     of
                     absolute
                     necessitie
                     ,
                  
                   without
                   which
                   
                   neither
                   House
                   ,
                   nor
                   Citie
                   ,
                   nor
                   Nation
                   can
                   stand
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   world
                   it selfe
                   :
                   For
                   what
                   is
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   people
                   without
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   liuelesse
                   and
                   confused
                   masse
                   ?
                   They
                   are
                   not
                   set
                   to
                   work
                   in
                   their
                   seuerall
                   callings
                   ,
                   neither
                   haue
                   they
                   fruite
                   of
                   their
                   labours
                   ,
                   neither
                   
                   vse
                   ,
                   nor
                   enjoying
                   of
                   their
                   fruites
                   :
                   But
                   Gouernement
                   as
                   a
                   
                     vigorous
                     life
                  
                   quickeneth
                   all
                   ,
                   giues
                   a
                   beautie
                   to
                   the
                   bodie
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   sort
                   of
                   abilitie
                   to
                   euerie
                   particular
                   member
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   principallie
                   in
                   the
                   head
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   floweth
                   to
                   euerie
                   member
                   ,
                   to
                   enable
                   it
                   for
                   its
                   own
                   office
                   :
                   I
                   need
                   not
                   to
                   inlarge
                   this
                   point
                   .
                   
                     This
                     Citie
                     ,
                     &
                     other
                     places
                     of
                     this
                     Kingdome
                     that
                     were
                     sometimes
                     quickened
                     ,
                     and
                     warmed
                     civillie
                     by
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     Kings
                     ,
                     are
                     now
                     in
                     a
                     languishing
                     Widow-hood
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     farre
                     distance
                     of
                     that
                     warming
                     Sunne
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Principalitie
                     maketh
                     a
                     great
                     relation
                     in
                     mankind
                     :
                  
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   
                   Head
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   an
                   Head
                   as
                   receiuing
                   due
                   respects
                   from
                   other
                   Callings
                   ,
                   imployes
                   it selfe
                   againe
                   to
                   their
                   good
                   :
                   They
                   sustaine
                   it
                   by
                   their
                   offices
                   and
                   labours
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   recompenceth
                   them
                   with
                   a
                   mutuall
                   sustaining
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   it
                   prouydeth
                   for
                   them
                   both
                   libertie
                   to
                   labour
                   in
                   their
                   Callings
                   ,
                   and
                   peace
                   to
                   enjoy
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   their
                   labours
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   the
                   better
                   their
                   Lotte
                   be
                   ,
                   the
                   greater
                   crosse
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   bee
                   pulled
                   away
                   by
                   warre
                   or
                   oppression
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     It
                     is
                     Gods
                     Wisedome
                     to
                     rule
                     man
                     by
                     Man
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   to
                   set
                   vp
                   
                   some
                   of
                   Mankind
                   aboue
                   the
                   rest
                   :
                   Thogh
                   Kings
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   
                     same
                     kind
                  
                   by
                   Nature
                   ,
                   yet
                   their
                   degree
                   and
                   Spirit
                   make
                   them
                   seeme
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   another
                   kind
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   mutuall
                   dueties
                   of
                   commanding
                   &
                   obeying
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   more
                   distinct
                   :
                   And
                   then
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   the
                   more
                   pleasant
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   bound
                   these
                   far
                   distant
                   degrees
                   in
                   the
                   bond
                   of
                   one
                   kind
                   :
                   Kings
                   command
                   their
                   Inferiours
                   ,
                   louinglie
                   as
                   their
                   owne
                   kind
                   ,
                   &
                   Inferiours
                   obey
                   Kings
                   willinglie
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   owne
                   kind
                   :
                   The
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                   kind
                   distinguished
                   by
                   God
                   in
                   degrees
                   keepes
                   that
                   Relation
                   contentedlie
                   :
                   The
                   Head
                   ,
                   the
                   Hands
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Feete
                   differ
                   in
                   their
                   places
                   &
                   offices
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   all
                   one
                   flesh
                   in
                   one
                   Bodie
                   :
                   The
                   Head
                   commandeth
                   them
                   not
                   rigorouslie
                   ,
                   neither
                   doe
                   they
                   obey
                   it
                   grudginglie
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   their
                   Offices
                   are
                   done
                   in
                   loue
                   to
                   other
                   .
                   The
                   disposing
                   of
                   these
                   places
                   and
                   degrees
                   are
                   absolutely
                   in
                   Gods
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   commands
                   euery
                   one
                   to
                   apply
                   themselues
                   to
                   other
                   
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   place
                   .
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     Finger
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     make
                     Authoritie
                     as
                     a
                     vigorous
                     life
                     to
                     quicken
                     a
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   then
                   to
                   bind
                   it
                   vp
                   in
                   such
                   agreement
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   thousands
                   of
                   different
                   conditions
                   doe
                   submit
                   themselues
                   to
                   one
                   .
                
                 
                   Princes
                   haue
                   this
                   
                     Excellencie
                     of
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     from
                  
                   
                   
                     their
                     Birth
                     or
                     bodilie
                     temper
                     as
                     from
                     God
                     immediatelie
                     :
                  
                   Hee
                   createth
                   in
                   them
                   a
                   reasonable
                   Soule
                   ,
                   to
                   m●ke
                   them
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   giues
                   them
                   a
                   princelie
                   Spirit
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   Kings
                   among
                   Men.
                   Dauid
                   was
                   of
                   priuate
                   breeding
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   soone
                   as
                   GOD
                   tooke
                   him
                   from
                   behind
                   the
                   Ewes
                   and
                   set
                   him
                   vpon
                   the
                   Throne
                   ;
                   hee
                   gaue
                   him
                   an
                   
                     heroicke
                     Spirit
                  
                   .
                   Their
                   Birth
                   indeede
                   giueth
                   them
                   great
                   Priuiledges
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   
                     royall
                     Spirit
                  
                   is
                   not
                   infalliblie
                   annexed
                   to
                   it
                   :
                   GOD
                   reserueth
                   it
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   free
                   dispensation
                   :
                   hee
                   hath
                   set
                   them
                   as
                   Heads
                   of
                   Societies
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Head
                   is
                   plenished
                   with
                   Vnderstanding
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   moe
                   Senses
                   than
                   the
                   Bodie
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   seate
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Senses
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   but
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   Feeling
                   is
                   diffused
                   throgh
                   the
                   whole
                   bodie
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   floweth
                   from
                   the
                   Head.
                   So
                   Kings
                   by
                   their
                   place
                   should
                   be
                   accomplished
                   with
                   humane
                   perfections
                   aboue
                   their
                   Subjects
                   .
                   This
                   hath
                   with
                   it
                   
                     a
                     largenesse
                     of
                     heart
                     to
                     ouer-reach
                     priuate
                     spirits
                  
                   as
                   farre
                   as
                   their
                   place
                   is
                   aboue
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   both
                   in
                   fore-sight
                   to
                   project
                   their
                   businesse
                   ,
                   and
                   Prudence
                   to
                   manage
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   haue
                   as
                   large
                   affections
                   of
                   ioy
                   and
                   griefe
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   fruits
                   answerable
                   in
                   Contentment
                   and
                   miscontentment
                   .
                   Their
                   ordinar
                   measure
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   would
                   bee
                   excesses
                   to
                   ouer
                   whelme
                   priuate
                   Spirits
                   :
                   Their
                   greatest
                   place
                   occasioneth
                   them
                   greatest
                   humane
                   contentments
                   ,
                   but
                   lest
                   they
                   become
                   insolent
                   as
                   great
                   miscontentments
                   are
                   annexed
                   .
                   So
                   
                     God
                     hath
                     counterpossed
                     these
                     great
                     things
                  
                   in
                   greatest
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   keepe
                   them
                   from
                   extremities
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   hold
                   them
                   on
                   the
                   Ballance
                   of
                   Equabilitie
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Power
                     and
                     Authoritie
                     are
                     inuisible
                     in
                     themselues
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   visible
                   
                   in
                   their
                   outward
                   signes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   euident
                   ,
                   the
                   
                   greater
                   difference
                   they
                   make
                   betwixt
                   Kings
                   &
                   Subiects
                   .
                   Princes
                   are
                   men
                   as
                   other
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   farre
                   in
                   dignitie
                   aboue
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   patternes
                   of
                   
                     natiue
                     Nobility
                  
                   that
                   commeth
                   of
                   Birth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Fountaine
                   of
                   
                     datiue
                     Nobilitie
                  
                   that
                   flowes
                   from
                   Princes
                   fauour
                   .
                   Though
                   it
                   fall
                   out
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   for
                   iust
                   causes
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   an
                   abstract
                   consideration
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   ,
                   and
                   vsuallie
                   are
                   the
                   choysest
                   Men
                   in
                   humane
                   perfections
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   speciall
                   signe
                   is
                   that
                   
                     Maiestie
                     wherewith
                  
                   God
                   stampeth
                   
                   their
                   countenance
                   ,
                   to
                   tell
                   what
                   Spirit
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   Bodie
                   :
                   Though
                   they
                   bee
                   but
                   Men
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   Majestie
                   in
                   their
                   countenance
                   equalleth
                   their
                   place
                   .
                   This
                   
                   
                     maketh
                     their
                     verie
                     silence
                     to
                     bee
                     awfull
                     and
                     imperio●s
                     ,
                     it
                     confoundeth
                     sometimes
                     the
                     most
                     resolute
                     Spirits
                     ,
                     and
                     putteth
                     posed
                     wits
                     to
                     precipitation
                     .
                     His
                     whispering
                     in
                     his
                     Chamber
                     setteth
                     all
                     his
                     Kingdome
                     on
                     worke
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     onelie
                     mouing
                     of
                     his
                     lippes
                     putteth
                     all
                     his
                     Provinces
                     to
                     businesse
                     :
                  
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   speake
                   in
                   passion
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   like
                   the
                   
                     roaring
                     of
                     the
                     Lyon.
                  
                   This
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   thing
                   else
                   but
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   that
                   maketh
                   so
                   sensible
                   a
                   difference
                   betweene
                   ruling
                   and
                   ruled
                   Spirits
                   in
                   one
                   kinde
                   of
                   Creature
                   .
                
                 
                   Next
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   giuen
                   them
                   
                     foure
                     Ensignes
                     of
                     a
                     kinglie
                  
                   
                   Power
                   .
                   The
                   Throne
                   as
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   their
                   Authoritie
                   vnder
                   God
                   :
                   The
                   Scepter
                   ,
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   their
                   Law-making
                   ,
                   or
                   Nomoth●ticke
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   by
                   its
                   touchgiuing
                   life
                   to
                   Lawes
                   :
                   The
                   Sword
                   to
                   execute
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   token
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Swords
                   of
                   their
                   Subiects
                   are
                   at
                   their
                   command
                   for
                   Warre
                   and
                   Peace
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Crowne
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   Glorie
                   ,
                   arising
                   of
                   the
                   right
                   vse
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   former
                   .
                   
                     God
                     bestowed
                     on
                     Solomon
                     such
                     a
                     royall
                     Maiestie
                     as
                     had
                     not
                     beene
                     in
                     any
                     King
                  
                   
                   
                     of
                     Israel
                     before
                  
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   God
                   was
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   magnified
                   him
                   exceedinglie
                   .
                
                 
                   Their
                   
                     Place
                     is
                     great
                     indeede
                     to
                     bee
                     Gods
                     Vice-gerents
                     on
                     Earth
                     ,
                  
                   yet
                   that
                   greatnesse
                   is
                   not
                   absolute
                   ,
                   but
                   hath
                   the
                   
                   owne
                   limitation
                   :
                   Their
                   power
                   is
                   as
                   well
                   bounded
                   as
                   their
                   
                   Persons
                   :
                   Mortality
                   boundeth
                   their
                   life
                   ,
                   so
                   doeth
                   Providence
                   their
                   Power
                   ;
                   &
                   that
                   on
                   Gods
                   part
                   by
                   Communication
                   for
                   the
                   originall
                   ,
                   and
                   overruling
                   for
                   the
                   vse
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   their
                   part
                   dependence
                   on
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   subiection
                   to
                   a
                   reckoning
                   hemmeth
                   it
                   in
                   .
                   
                     I
                     said
                     ,
                     Yee
                     are
                     Gods
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     of
                     you
                     the
                     Children
                     of
                     the
                     most
                     High
                     :
                     But
                     yee
                     shall
                     die
                     like
                     men
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   
                   not
                   of
                   themselues
                   ,
                   but
                   lent
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   themselues
                   but
                   for
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   people
                   :
                   It
                   carieth
                   in
                   it selfe
                   an
                   obligement
                   to
                   vse
                   it
                   to
                   his
                   glorie
                   whom
                   they
                   represent
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   care
                   in
                   that
                   vse
                   to
                   doe
                   nothing
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   worthie
                   of
                   him
                   :
                   
                     When
                     Goodnesse
                     and
                     Greatnesse
                     meete
                     in
                     them
                     they
                     are
                     glorious
                     Images
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   when
                   their
                   greatnesse
                   is
                   voyde
                   of
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   hurtfull
                   to
                   mankinde
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   bee
                   evill
                   spoken
                   of
                   :
                   So
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   governe
                   aright
                   ,
                   their
                   governement
                   is
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   abuse
                   their
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   follow
                   their
                   owne
                   will
                   and
                   not
                   Gods
                   ,
                   then
                   hee
                   disclaimes
                   their
                   governement
                   :
                   
                     They
                     reigned
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     of
                     mee
                     .
                  
                   The
                   excellencie
                   
                   of
                   their
                   Calling
                   cannot
                   expiate
                   these
                   faults
                   of
                   their
                   Person
                   ,
                   but
                   procures
                   a
                   double
                   wrath
                   :
                
                 
                   If
                   they
                   looke
                   onely
                   to
                   their
                   place
                   ;
                   as
                   comming
                   by
                   Birth
                   or
                   
                     peoples
                     fauour
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   their
                   owne
                   worth
                   ,
                   without
                   respect
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   but
                   swell
                   in
                   prid
                   with
                   Nebuchadnezar
                   :
                   But
                   when
                   they
                   take
                   them
                   as
                   out
                   of
                   Gods
                   hand
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   reverence
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   vse
                   them
                   to
                   his
                   glorie
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   wise
                   imployment
                   shall
                   proue
                   a
                   way
                   to
                   a
                   better
                   
                   Crowne
                   in
                   Heauen
                   .
                   
                     They
                     are
                     indeede
                     aboue
                     their
                     Subiects
                     ▪
                     yet
                     God
                     is
                     aboue
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   most
                   High
                   
                     and
                     higher
                     than
                     the
                     highest
                     :
                     David
                  
                   knew
                   that
                   he
                   both
                   iniured
                   Uriah
                   and
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   correct
                   him
                   for
                   his
                   offence
                   ,
                   yet
                   hee
                   saw
                   the
                   punishment
                   in
                   Gods
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   beeing
                   afraied
                   thereof
                   ,
                   cryed
                   out
                   ,
                   
                     Against
                     thee
                     ,
                     against
                     thee
                     ,
                     onelie
                     haue
                     I
                     sinned
                     .
                  
                   Hee
                   confessed
                   himselfe
                   guiltie
                   to
                   God
                   alone
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   no
                   man
                   who
                   might
                   iudge
                   his
                   fault
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   said
                   ariseth
                   a
                   
                     confirmation
                     for
                     a
                     Monarchie
                  
                   :
                   
                   
                   a
                   
                     Refutatiō
                     of
                     some
                     errors
                  
                   :
                   And
                   a
                   Direction
                   in
                   some
                   dueties
                   .
                   For
                   a
                   Monarchie
                   this
                   Text
                   is
                   plaine
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   speaketh
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   appointed
                   &
                   allowed
                   of
                   GOD
                   in
                   mercie
                   :
                   Sundrie
                   sorts
                   of
                   Governement
                   haue
                   beene
                   devysed
                   as
                   
                     Monarchie
                     ,
                     Aristocracie
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Democracie
                     ▪
                  
                   and
                   these
                   either
                   simple
                   or
                   in
                   diverse
                   mixtures
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   that
                   some
                   one
                   forme
                   did
                   preponder
                   
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   &
                   gaue
                   the
                   name
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   .
                   Though
                   all
                   bee
                   good
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   can
                   serue
                   himselfe
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   all
                   point
                   at
                   a
                   
                     Monarchie
                     as
                     the
                     best
                  
                   :
                   For
                   supreme
                   power
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   found
                   in
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   difference
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   
                     number
                     of
                     the
                     Persons
                  
                   :
                   For
                   that
                   same
                   supreme
                   Power
                   ,
                   which
                   Monarchie
                   hath
                   in
                   one
                   
                     Person
                     ,
                     Aristocracie
                  
                   hath
                   it
                   in
                   some
                   
                     few
                     of
                     the
                     best
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Democracie
                   in
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   euery
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   a
                   Monarchie
                   indeede
                   diversified
                   in
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   Persons
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   their
                   Practice
                   ,
                   when
                   moe
                   ruled
                   ,
                   they
                   feared
                   the
                   vsurpation
                   of
                   some
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   vpon
                   that
                   feare
                   as
                   they
                   saw
                   
                   any
                   excell
                   the
                   rest
                   in
                   Riches
                   ,
                   Wisedome
                   ,
                   or
                   Friendship
                   ,
                   they
                   serued
                   him
                   with
                   an
                   
                     Athenian
                     Ostracisme
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   
                     Syracusian
                     Petalisme
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   one
                   yeeres
                   ruling
                   ,
                   cast
                   him
                   in
                   ten
                   yeers
                   banishment
                   :
                   But
                   by
                   time
                   they
                   saw
                   the
                   ill
                   of
                   that
                   censure
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   made
                   
                     worthie
                     men
                     hold
                     backe
                     from
                     publicke
                     medling
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   opened
                   a
                   doore
                   to
                   vnworthie
                   ambitious
                   men
                   to
                   misguide
                   all
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Romans
                   who
                   like
                   a
                   feverous
                   man
                   ,
                   changed
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   governement
                   to
                   finde
                   out
                   the
                   best
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Kings
                     ,
                     Consuls
                     ,
                     Tribuns
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   were
                   forced
                   in
                   great
                   danger
                   to
                   chuse
                   a
                   Dictator
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   end
                   turned
                   to
                   a
                   Monarchie
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   a
                   
                     perpetuall
                     Dictatorship
                  
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   Augustus
                   fained
                   politicklie
                   to
                   lay
                   downe
                   the
                   Empyre
                   ,
                   the
                   Senat
                   requeasted
                   him
                   to
                   keepe
                   it
                   still
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   beene
                   burnt
                   so
                   oft
                   with
                   the
                   violence
                   of
                   a
                   
                     tribunitious
                     governement
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   chused
                   rather
                   to
                   
                     hazard
                     on
                     the
                     faults
                     of
                     one
                     Monarch
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     furies
                     of
                     a
                     multitude
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Everie
                   forme
                   of
                   governement
                   hath
                   the
                   owne
                   Commodities
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   Monarchie
                   hath
                   moe
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   these
                   disputes
                   
                   that
                   conclude
                   for
                   a
                   Monarchie
                   ,
                   doe
                   vnderstand
                   such
                   a
                   Monarch
                   as
                   is
                   furnished
                   with
                   these
                   three
                   most
                   essentiall
                   gifts
                   :
                   
                     Perspicacitie
                     in
                     iudgement
                     :
                     Honestie
                     in
                     designes
                     :
                     and
                     constant
                     stabilitie
                     .
                  
                   There
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   head
                   and
                   one
                   heart
                   in
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   one
                   Sunne
                   for
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   Moone
                   for
                   the
                   night
                   :
                   And
                   Birds
                   ,
                   Beastes
                   ,
                   and
                   Bees
                   ,
                   haue
                   but
                   one
                   Leader
                   of
                   their
                   companie
                   :
                   And
                   God
                   set
                   vp
                   but
                   one
                   Moses
                   ,
                   one
                   Ioshua
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   Iudge
                   in
                   Israel
                   at
                   once
                   .
                   Hee
                   reproved
                   Israel
                   for
                   seeking
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   not
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   vnlawfulnesse
                   of
                   a
                   Monarchie
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   loathing
                   the
                   governement
                   of
                   Iudges
                   which
                   hee
                   had
                   established
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   ruled
                   more
                   moderately
                   than
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   the
                   Nations
                   :
                
                 
                   The
                   errors
                   to
                   be
                   refuted
                   are
                   these
                   which
                   haue
                   fallen
                   either
                   
                   in
                   Princes
                   or
                   people
                   .
                   Some
                   Princes
                   looking
                   onely
                   to
                   their
                   greatnesse
                   aboue
                   their
                   Subiects
                   ,
                   haue
                   forgotten
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   men
                   ,
                   
                     &
                     sought
                     to
                     be
                     counted
                     &
                     called
                     Gods
                     :
                  
                   They
                   doated
                   so
                   on
                   their
                   prerogatiues
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   ashamed
                   of
                   Humanitie
                   ,
                   and
                   puft
                   vp
                   with
                   Victories
                   aboue
                   men
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   bee
                   men
                   any
                   longer
                   ,
                   but
                   set
                   forward
                   their
                   Conquest
                   to
                   Heaven
                   .
                   So
                   Alexander
                   in
                   his
                   floorishing
                   state
                   ,
                   and
                   Domitian
                   and
                   Caligula
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   their
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   and
                   Caius
                   was
                   so
                   confident
                   of
                   a
                   Divinitie
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   pittied
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   not
                   count
                   him
                   as
                   a
                   god
                   :
                   That
                   same
                   pitie
                   (
                   if
                   wee
                   trust
                   the
                   Stoickes
                   ,
                   who
                   banish
                   that
                   passion
                   from
                   their
                   wise
                   men
                   )
                   might
                   tell
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   fraile
                   man.
                   But
                   they
                   were
                   as
                   senselesse
                   of
                   the
                   inward
                   convictions
                   of
                   their
                   errour
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     There
                     fell
                     never
                     such
                     a
                     frensie
                     in
                     man
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     bee
                     tickled
                     with
                  
                   
                   
                     a
                     desire
                     to
                     bee
                     a
                     god
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   a
                   conceate
                   that
                   hee
                   is
                   so
                   :
                   Sound
                   Humanitie
                   knowes
                   that
                   Divinitie
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   transcendent
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   who
                   are
                   sicke
                   of
                   that
                   disease
                   ,
                   are
                   voyde
                   of
                   sound
                   iudgement
                   and
                   haue
                   put
                   off
                   Humanitie
                   it selfe
                   .
                   it
                   was
                   Sathans
                   baite
                   to
                   Adam
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   but
                   
                   he
                   proponed
                   it
                   afterward
                   in
                   a
                   grosser
                   sort
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   was
                   sicke
                   of
                   Ambition
                   :
                   
                     And
                     it
                     fell
                     not
                     in
                     good
                     Princes
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   worst
                   ,
                   for
                   
                     Domitian
                     ,
                     Caligula
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   Monsters
                   were
                   greedy
                   of
                   that
                   honour
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     Augustus
                     ,
                     Titus
                  
                   and
                   Traian
                   were
                   not
                   so
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   conscious
                   to
                   themselves
                   of
                   great
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   and
                   knew
                   that
                   the
                   world
                   abhorred
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   would
                   cover
                   all
                   with
                   that
                   faire
                   colour
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   bee
                   better
                   than
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   while
                   they
                   were
                   the
                   pests
                   of
                   their
                   time
                   :
                   But
                   a
                   good
                   King
                   needeth
                   not
                   seeke
                   to
                   bee
                   counted
                   a
                   god
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     hee
                     is
                     better
                     than
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     gods
                     of
                     the
                     Heathen
                     .
                  
                   But
                   all
                   that
                   
                     affectation
                     of
                     a
                     Godhead
                  
                   
                   
                     was
                     grosse
                     Atheisme
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   thought
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   any
                   Gods
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   vsurped
                   vpon
                   their
                   place
                   or
                   office
                   :
                   And
                   it
                   proved
                   that
                   these
                   injured
                   gods
                   were
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   beene
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   suffered
                   themselves
                   to
                   bee
                   oppressed
                   by
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   Monsters
                   ,
                   who
                   did
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   vexe
                   them
                   by
                   that
                   encroaching
                   ,
                   as
                   destroy
                   their
                   account
                   by
                   profanesse
                   .
                   That
                   multiplication
                   of
                   gods
                   destroyed
                   their
                   feare
                   and
                   respect
                   among
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   whither
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   greater
                   trick
                   in
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   or
                   
                   madnesse
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   seeke
                   a
                   place
                   among
                   the
                   gods
                   :
                   But
                   it
                   testified
                   in
                   them
                   both
                   ,
                   a
                   mocking
                   of
                   the
                   gods
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   counted
                   no
                   better
                   than
                   Companions
                   to
                   such
                   Monsters
                   ▪
                   for
                   they
                   were
                   as
                   farre
                   dishonoured
                   ,
                   as
                   these
                   men
                   were
                   honoured
                   imaginarilie
                   ;
                   but
                   indeede
                   all
                   was
                   alike
                   heere
                   .
                   Though
                   wee
                   follow
                   that
                   distinction
                   of
                   Lares
                   and
                   
                   Larvae
                   good
                   and
                   evill
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   or
                   their
                   Manes
                   ,
                   whose
                   good
                   or
                   ill
                   was
                   vncertaine
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   sure
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   their
                   gods
                   were
                   but
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   either
                   cruell
                   oppressours
                   or
                   filthie
                   Atheists
                   .
                   
                     Bacchus
                     was
                     a
                     drunkard
                     ,
                     Hercules
                     a
                     Palliard
                     ,
                     Iupiter
                     a
                     Parricide
                     ,
                     Venus
                     a
                     Whore
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   the
                   gods
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   
                     were
                     but
                     the
                     names
                     of
                     Vices
                     :
                  
                   But
                   indeede
                   Sathan
                   had
                   an
                   higher
                   intention
                   to
                   dishonour
                   the
                   true
                   GOD
                   ,
                   and
                   exalt
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   while
                   
                   hee
                   purchased
                   a
                   commendation
                   to
                   Vices
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   too
                   alluring
                   of
                   themselves
                   )
                   by
                   the
                   colour
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Divinitie
                   .
                   GOD
                   punished
                   that
                   frensie
                   in
                   Herod
                   ,
                   for
                   suffering
                   
                   the
                   people
                   cry
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     voyce
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     not
                     of
                     man
                  
                   ;
                   hee
                   refuted
                   their
                   flatterie
                   ,
                   and
                   punished
                   his
                   pride
                   ,
                   by
                   making
                   wormes
                   at
                   once
                   to
                   breede
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   feede
                   on
                   him
                   :
                   He
                   is
                   a
                   miserable
                   god
                   who
                   is
                   turned
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   and
                   foode
                   of
                   wormes
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   one
                   instant
                   is
                   both
                   their
                   Mother
                   and
                   Nurce
                   .
                   God
                   tooke
                   that
                   summar
                   course
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   vsurped
                   vpon
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   wheras
                   Pagans
                   vsurped
                   vpon
                   the
                   false
                   gods
                   onely
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   as
                   wicked
                   as
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     We
                     would
                     count
                     that
                     madnesse
                     fabulous
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     Popes
                     brought
                  
                   
                   
                     it
                     not
                     on
                     the
                     Stage
                     againe
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   none
                   but
                   they
                   in
                   the
                   Christian
                   world
                   ;
                   for
                   Pagan
                   Princes
                   finde
                   no
                   Successours
                   of
                   their
                   pride
                   in
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   in
                   Peters
                   Chaire
                   :
                   And
                   what
                   wonder
                   ,
                   since
                   they
                   professe
                   a
                   power
                   by
                   Consecration
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   
                     stones
                     and
                     stockes
                     to
                     bee
                     adored
                  
                   with
                   a
                   relatiue
                   and
                   terminatiue
                   worship
                   ;
                   and
                   giue
                   
                   power
                   to
                   Priestes
                   ,
                   by
                   mumbling
                   of
                   fiue
                   words
                   to
                   creat
                   their
                   Creator
                   :
                   Why
                   may
                   not
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   gods
                   call
                   himselfe
                   a
                   God
                   ?
                   and
                   craue
                   adoration
                   :
                   
                     The
                     concoat
                     of
                     their
                     transcendent
                     power
                     ,
                     hath
                     transported
                     them
                     from
                     their
                     wits
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   vnder
                   other
                   names
                   and
                   colours
                   they
                   follow
                   the
                   pride
                   of
                   Alexander
                   and
                   Domitian
                   to
                   bee
                   counted
                   gods
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Diocl●tian
                   to
                   bee
                   adored
                   as
                   a
                   god
                   while
                   hee
                   lived
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   more
                   damnablie
                   than
                   they
                   ,
                   because
                   these
                   Princes
                   were
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   GOD
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Divinitie
                   they
                   affected
                   was
                   worse
                   than
                   Humanitie
                   :
                   But
                   Popes
                   prosessing
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   vsurping
                   his
                   Name
                   and
                   Titles
                   ,
                   are
                   more
                   sacrilegious
                   than
                   they
                   .
                   They
                   will
                   not
                   byde
                   so
                   low
                   as
                   to
                   bee
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   bee
                   gods
                   ,
                   therefore
                   they
                   must
                   bee
                   some
                   third
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   that
                   is
                   may
                   bee
                   knowne
                   by
                   their
                   Luciferian
                   pryde
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   errors
                   about
                   principalitiie
                   in
                   people
                   are
                   two
                   especiallie
                   :
                   
                   
                   The
                   first
                   of
                   Anabaptists
                   who
                   think
                   that
                   
                     Magistracy
                     cannot
                     stand
                     with
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   though
                   Christ
                   who
                   cam
                   to
                   persite
                   man
                   by
                   grace
                   ,
                   destroyed
                   good
                   order
                   amōg
                   men
                   :
                   His
                   Redemption
                   looseth
                   vs
                   from
                   sin
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   ordinance
                   of
                   GOD
                   ;
                   hee
                   came
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   And
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   in
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   is
                   so
                   farre
                   from
                   taking
                   away
                   his
                   power
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   
                     addeth
                     moreover
                     an
                     aptitude
                     to
                     vse
                     his
                     Power
                     aright
                     :
                  
                   And
                   in
                   Subjects
                   it
                   looseth
                   not
                   the
                   obligement
                   of
                   obedience
                   ,
                   but
                   confirmes
                   it
                   a
                   For
                   if
                   any
                   
                     man
                     thinke
                     because
                     hee
                     is
                     a
                     Christian
                     that
                     he
                     needes
                     not
                     pay
                     tribute
                     ,
                     nor
                     giue
                     due
                     honour
                     to
                     Superiours
                     ,
                     hee
                     falleth
                     in
                     a
                     great
                     error
                     .
                  
                   b
                   And
                   the
                   
                     Iewes
                     sinned
                     not
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     said
                     ,
                     they
                     had
                     not
                     a
                     King
                     but
                     Caesar
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     they
                     denyed
                     Christ.
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     singular
                     worke
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     erect
                     and
                     maintaine
                     a
                     right
                     Governement
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     :
                  
                   c
                   And
                   the
                   Apostle
                   hath
                   commanded
                   vs
                   
                     to
                     render
                     tribute
                     to
                     whom
                     tribute
                     is
                     due
                     ,
                     custome
                     to
                     whom
                     custome
                     ,
                     feare
                     to
                     whom
                     feare
                     ,
                     honour
                     to
                     whom
                     honour
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   mysticall
                   Bodie
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   one
                   gift
                   ,
                   one
                   degree
                   ,
                   &
                   one
                   office
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   diversity
                   of
                   gifts
                   and
                   Operations
                   doth
                   respect
                   other
                   .
                   Preheminency
                   in
                   Princes
                   ,
                   &
                   Subiection
                   in
                   people
                   stand
                   well
                   with
                   grace
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   holie
                   Spirit
                   can
                   direct
                   the
                   one
                   in
                   commanding
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   other
                   in
                   obeying
                   without
                   any
                   disparagement
                   of
                   grace
                   :
                   for
                   hee
                   who
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     By
                     mee
                     Kings
                     doe
                     reigne
                  
                   ,
                   sayes
                   also
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     everie
                  
                   
                   
                     Soule
                     bee
                     subiect
                     to
                     the
                     higher
                     Powers
                     :
                  
                   Since
                   grace
                   then
                   hath
                   the
                   owne
                   order
                   and
                   degrees
                   in
                   his
                   mysticall
                   Body
                   ,
                   it
                   can
                   well
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   order
                   and
                   degrees
                   hee
                   hath
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   civill
                   Body
                   of
                   Kingdomes
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   may
                   bee
                   seene
                   in
                   Heathen
                   Princes
                   ,
                   d
                   for
                   their
                   jurisdiction
                   
                     destroyes
                     not
                     their
                     humanitie
                     but
                     they
                     may
                     keepe
                     them
                     both
                     ,
                     it
                     enableth
                     Humanitie
                     in
                     them
                     to
                     curbe
                     the
                     inhumanitie
                     of
                     oppressors
                     .
                     The
                     heavenly
                     City
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     here
                     lodged
                     in
                     the
                     earthlie
                     Citie
                     of
                     worldlie
                     Kingdomes
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     bad
                     requit
                     all
                     for
                     that
                     her
                     lodging
                     to
                     destroy
                     them
                     :
                     Therefore
                     let
                     that
                     heavenlie
                     Citie
                  
                   
                   
                     obey
                     the
                     Lawes
                     of
                     that
                     earthlie
                     Citie
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     shee
                     soio●●nes
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     since
                     mortalitie
                     ,
                     is
                     common
                     to
                     both
                     Cities
                     ,
                     concord
                     may
                     bee
                     keeped
                     betweene
                     them
                     in
                     things
                     that
                     concerne
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   These
                   men
                   doe
                   sin
                   against
                   God
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     law
                     of
                     Nature
                  
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   
                     good
                     of
                     humane
                     Societies
                  
                   e
                   for
                   even
                   reasonlesse
                   creatures
                   haue
                   a
                   King
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   kinde
                   ,
                   &
                   submit
                   themselues
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   
                     fleshly
                     licence
                  
                   that
                   they
                   seek
                   vnder
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   liberty
                   f
                   as
                   was
                   said
                   of
                   old
                   to
                   the
                   Donatists
                   their
                   forefathers
                   ,
                   
                     according
                     to
                     these
                     deceitfull
                     and
                     vaine
                     opinions
                     the
                     raines
                     are
                     loosed
                     to
                     humane
                     licence
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     sinne
                     left
                     vnpunisht
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     boldnesse
                     to
                     hurt
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     libertie
                     of
                     wantonnesse
                     may
                     reigne
                     without
                     the
                     barre
                     ,
                     and
                     opposition
                     of
                     Lawes
                     :
                     Yea
                     ,
                     take
                     away
                     that
                     which
                     wholesome
                     Doctrine
                     commandeth
                     wiselie
                     by
                     the
                     holy
                     Apostle
                     for
                     the
                     health
                     of
                     the
                     World
                     :
                     Let
                     every
                     Soule
                     bee
                     subiect
                     to
                     the
                     higher
                     Powers
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   is
                   a
                   
                     popular
                     errour
                  
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   who
                   thinke
                   that
                   
                   
                     Magistrats
                     receiue
                     onely
                     benefite
                     of
                     Subiects
                     ,
                     and
                     giue
                     no
                     recompence
                     againe
                     :
                  
                   But
                   they
                   should
                   remember
                   that
                   dueties
                   betwixt
                   Princes
                   and
                   people
                   are
                   mutuall
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   fruites
                   also
                   :
                   The
                   wise
                   governing
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   peace
                   following
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   great
                   a
                   good
                   as
                   people
                   can
                   giue
                   to
                   them
                   :
                   GOD
                   hath
                   tyed
                   them
                   together
                   by
                   mutuall
                   respects
                   &
                   the
                   more
                   they
                   are
                   keeped
                   by
                   both
                   the
                   parties
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   they
                   increase
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   neither
                   possibility
                   nor
                   hope
                   of
                   safetie
                   to
                   either
                   but
                   in
                   their
                   agreement
                   .
                   The
                   people
                   of
                   Rome
                   fell
                   in
                   this
                   same
                   errour
                   ,
                   they
                   departed
                   from
                   their
                   Senate
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   sate
                   in
                   ease
                   ,
                   while
                   the
                   people
                   indured
                   labour
                   and
                   lose
                   of
                   warre
                   :
                   But
                   
                     Menenius
                     Agrippa
                  
                   cured
                   that
                   errour
                   by
                   a
                   popular
                   comparison
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     All
                     the
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     bodie
                  
                   (
                   said
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     were
                     angrie
                     on
                     a
                     time
                     at
                     the
                     Bellie
                     ,
                     because
                     by
                     their
                     care
                     and
                     service
                     all
                     things
                     were
                     purchased
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     the
                     meane
                     time
                     had
                     ease
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                  
                   
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Bodie
                     ,
                     and
                     enioyed
                     the
                     fruite
                     of
                     their
                     labours
                     :
                     Heerevpon
                     they
                     conspired
                     against
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     hands
                     should
                     not
                     beare
                     meate
                     to
                     the
                     mouth
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     mouth
                     receiue
                     it
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     teeth
                     bray
                     it
                     :
                  
                   
                   
                     But
                     while
                     by
                     this
                     anger
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     dantoun
                     the
                     Bellie
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     members
                     of
                     the
                     Bodie
                     fell
                     in
                     extreame
                     consumption
                     whereby
                     it
                     appeared
                     that
                     the
                     service
                     of
                     the
                     Bellie
                     was
                     not
                     in
                     vaine
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     no
                     more
                     nourished
                     ,
                     than
                     did
                     nourish
                     the
                     bodie
                     ,
                     while
                     it
                     sent
                     out
                     prepared
                     foode
                     to
                     everie
                     part
                     :
                  
                   Theerfore
                   they
                   resolved
                   to
                   quyte
                   their
                   miscontentment
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   their
                   wonted
                   offices
                   to
                   the
                   Bellie
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   rude
                   and
                   populare
                   Oration
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   Rome
                   began
                   to
                   heare
                   of
                   concord
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   once
                   were
                   reconciled
                   to
                   their
                   Senate
                   :
                   The
                   Bees
                   giue
                   the
                   like
                   respect
                   to
                   their
                   King
                   ,
                   
                     hee
                     alone
                     among
                  
                   
                   
                     so
                     busie
                     labourers
                     ,
                     is
                     exeemed
                     from
                     labour
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     is
                     placed
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     and
                     largest
                     roome
                     of
                     the
                     throng
                     Hyue
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   directions
                   for
                   people
                   are
                   to
                   
                     pray
                     for
                     Princes
                  
                   ,
                   &
                   obey
                   
                   
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   :
                   Gods
                   care
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   is
                   both
                   for
                   their
                   Place
                   which
                   he
                   assigneth
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   their
                   worke
                   to
                   bee
                   his
                   Instruments
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   mankind
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   people
                   are
                   bound
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   to
                   honour
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   place
                   ,
                   so
                   farre
                   aboue
                   them
                   :
                   To
                   loue
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   worke
                   ,
                   so
                   profitable
                   for
                   them
                   :
                   And
                   to
                   commend
                   
                   them
                   daylie
                   to
                   GOD
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   would
                   hold
                   their
                   Heart
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   magnifie
                   his
                   ordinance
                   in
                   their
                   government
                   :
                   So
                   Davids
                   example
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apostle
                   commands
                   vs
                   to
                   make
                   
                     Supplications
                     ,
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     Intercessions
                     for
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     for
                     Kings
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     these
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     authoritie
                     .
                  
                   Their
                   condition
                   also
                   craues
                   this
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   education
                   is
                   vsually
                   in
                   libertie
                   without
                   controlement
                   ;
                   and
                   since
                   corruption
                   in
                   Subjects
                   breaketh
                   out
                   in
                   great
                   insolencies
                   ,
                   What
                   may
                   it
                   doe
                   in
                   Kings
                   ?
                   great
                   power
                   without
                   great
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   speciall
                   assistance
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   dangerous
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   possessours
                   and
                   those
                   they
                   rule
                   .
                   Their
                   place
                   layes
                   them
                   open
                   to
                   many
                   dangers
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   a
                   necessitie
                   on
                   our
                   part
                   to
                   pray
                   earnestly
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Our
                   prayers
                   are
                   both
                   
                     for
                     their
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     own
                     :
                  
                   thogh
                   
                   the
                   fruit
                   come
                   first
                   on
                   Princes
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   roome
                   it
                   commeth
                   to
                   vs
                   :
                   The
                   raine
                   that
                   falleth
                   on
                   the
                   mountaines
                   
                   bydeth
                   not
                   there
                   ,
                   but
                   slydeth
                   downe
                   to
                   the
                   Valleyes
                   :
                   So
                   when
                   servent
                   prayers
                   bring
                   downe
                   blessings
                   on
                   Kings
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   are
                   therein
                   blessed
                   also
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   Apostle
                   biddeth
                   vs
                   
                     pray
                     for
                     Kings
                  
                   ,
                   hee
                   telleth
                   that
                   our
                   fruite
                   shall
                   bee
                   a
                   
                     quiet
                     and
                     peaceable
                     life
                     in
                     all
                     godlinesse
                     and
                     honestie
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                   when
                   God
                   biddeth
                   his
                   people
                   
                     pray
                     for
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     the
                     Citie
                  
                   where
                   they
                   dwell
                   in
                   captivitie
                   ,
                   hee
                   promiseth
                   that
                   in
                   
                   
                     their
                     peace
                     they
                     shall
                     haue
                     peace
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   
                     standing
                     and
                     falling
                     of
                     Princes
                     importeth
                     their
                     Subiects
                  
                   
                   greatlie
                   :
                   So
                   long
                   as
                   David
                   walked
                   in
                   his
                   vprightnes
                   ,
                   God
                   blessed
                   him
                   &
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   but
                   whē
                   he
                   waxed
                   proud
                   ,
                   
                     Satan
                     tempted
                     him
                     to
                     number
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   &
                   they
                   were
                   punished
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   
                     Rehoboam
                     forsooke
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   hee
                   fell
                   not
                   alone
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     all
                     Israel
                     fell
                     with
                     him
                     .
                     When
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     goes
                     wrong
                     ,
                     he
                     alone
                     perisheth
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     error
                     of
                     the
                     Prince
                     involveth
                     many
                     ,
                     &
                     hurteth
                     all
                     that
                     hee
                     ruleth
                     .
                  
                   g
                   The
                   
                     fall
                     of
                     Kings
                     is
                     the
                     punishment
                     of
                     people
                     ,
                     for
                     as
                     by
                     their
                     vertue
                     wee
                     are
                     safe
                     ,
                     so
                     by
                     their
                     errour
                     wee
                     are
                     in
                     danger
                     .
                     Therefore
                     wee
                     should
                     pray
                     to
                     God
                     that
                     wee
                     may
                     haue
                     a
                     glorious
                     and
                     perfect
                     King.
                  
                   h
                   
                     It
                     is
                     then
                     most
                     profitable
                  
                   that
                   good
                   Kings
                   reigne
                   long
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   profite
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   themselues
                   as
                   to
                   these
                   they
                   rule
                   :
                   For
                   their
                   Pietie
                   and
                   goodnes
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   Lords
                   great
                   gifts
                   )
                   suffice
                   them
                   to
                   true
                   happinesse
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   blessings
                   of
                   their
                   good
                   governement
                   commeth
                   downe
                   to
                   their
                   Subjects
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   next
                   duety
                   required
                   of
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   
                     obey
                     them
                     in
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   of
                   feare
                   but
                   of
                   Conscien●e
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   bee
                   of
                   feare
                   onely
                   ,
                   then
                   their
                   subjection
                   is
                   servitude
                   ,
                   and
                   themselues
                   are
                   Slaues
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   their
                   obedience
                   is
                   Sonlie
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   themselues
                   
                     loyall
                     Subiects
                  
                   .
                   Then
                   they
                   obey
                   for
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   reverence
                   Gods
                   ordinance
                   in
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   reference
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   their
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Iudge
                   and
                   Rewarder
                   of
                   obedience
                   .
                   
                     Let
                     everie
                     Soule
                     bee
                     subiect
                     to
                     Superiour
                     Powers
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     for
                     the
                     powers
                     that
                     are
                     ,
                     are
                     ordained
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     not
                     for
                     wrath
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     Conscience
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Of
                   Succession
                   in
                   a
                   Monarchie
                
                 .
                 THE
                 KINGS
                 SONNE
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 is
                 King
                 Solomon
                 :
                 For
                 David
                 was
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 Kings
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 Absolon
                 and
                 Adonijah
                 were
                 Kings
                 Sonnes
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 Kings
                 ;
                 so
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 this
                 Text
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 Solomon
                 and
                 his
                 Posteritie
                 ,
                 whereof
                 two
                 things
                 arise
                 :
                 Gods
                 designation
                 appointing
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 acquiescing
                 thereto
                 .
              
               
                 Gods
                 
                   designation
                   was
                   that
                   Solomon
                   among
                   all
                   Davids
                   Sons
                
                 
                 
                   should
                   succeed
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   Throne
                   :
                   Behold
                   ,
                   a
                   Sonne
                   shall
                   bee
                   borne
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   bee
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   rest
                   :
                
                 Hee
                 shall
                 bee
                 my
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 bee
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 establish
                 
                 the
                 ●hrone
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 over
                 Israel
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Wherevpon
                 King
                 David
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   chosen
                   my
                   Sonne
                   Solomon
                   among
                   all
                   my
                   Sons
                   ,
                   to
                   sit
                   on
                   the
                   Throne
                   .
                
                 Hee
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 but
                 knowne
                 ,
                 and
                 neere
                 to
                 
                   David
                   ▪
                
                 not
                 a
                 friend
                 or
                 Cousing
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 whereby
                 God
                 established
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 in
                 Davids
                 Line
                 by
                 Succession
                 .
              
               
                 Herein
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 cleare
                 Doctrine
                 
                   for
                   Succession
                   in
                   Kingdomes
                
                 :
                 Great
                 disputs
                 haue
                 beene
                 made
                 about
                 these
                 three
                 
                 wayes
                 of
                 comming
                 to
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 
                   Election
                   ,
                   Succession
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Conquest
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 here
                 concludeth
                 for
                 Succession
                 .
                 Everie
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 hath
                 both
                 the
                 owne
                 good
                 and
                 ill
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 best
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 least
                 ill
                 and
                 most
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 Succession
                 .
                 Man
                 by
                 nature
                 is
                 desirous
                 to
                 reigne
                 ,
                 and
                 oftimes
                 the
                 
                   least
                   worthy
                
                 are
                 
                   most
                   ambitious
                
                 to
                 conquer
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 remeeds
                 against
                 Conquest
                 are
                 
                 Election
                 and
                 Succession
                 :
                 
                   Conquest
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   violence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 formall
                 tyrannie
                 ,
                 it
                 beginneth
                 with
                 blood
                 ,
                 it
                 growes
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 keeped
                 with
                 blood
                 ;
                 Pride
                 and
                 feare
                 in
                 the
                 Conquerour
                 ,
                 and
                 Hatred
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 conquered
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 due
                 relations
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Their
                 subiection
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 but
                 constraint
                 ;
                 and
                 while
                 their
                 bodies
                 are
                 awed
                 ,
                 their
                 wills
                 rebell
                 with
                 a
                 continuall
                 wishing
                 and
                 waiting
                 of
                 oportunitie
                 ,
                 to
                 oppresse
                 their
                 oppressours
                 :
                 As
                 it
                 beginneth
                 with
                 violence
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 must
                 stand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vsuall
                 ●illers
                 for
                 that
                 standing
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 destroying
                 of
                 the
                 Race
                 of
                 former
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 new
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 new
                 Bodie
                 may
                 haue
                 a
                 new
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 sinews
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 may
                 liue
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 former
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 Races
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 two
                 things
                 seeme
                 to
                 warrand
                 Conquest
                 ,
                 Providence
                 and
                 
                   Prescription
                   :
                   Providence
                
                 putteth
                 such
                 a
                 people
                 vnder
                 the
                 Conquest
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 Prescription
                 in
                 civill
                 matters
                 seemeth
                 to
                 mend
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 a
                 faultie
                 right
                 .
                 But
                 concerning
                 Providence
                 ,
                 mens
                 faults
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 fathered
                 on
                 it
                 ;
                 GOD
                 is
                 ever
                 just
                 ,
                 in
                 punishing
                 a
                 Nation
                 by
                 oppressing
                 her
                 liberties
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 cup
                 of
                 their
                 sinne
                 is
                 full
                 :
                 And
                 vet
                 the
                 Instruments
                 of
                 that
                 oppression
                 doe
                 sinne
                 grieuouslie
                 ;
                 for
                 while
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 
                   worke
                   of
                   his
                   Iustice
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 
                   serving
                   their
                   owne
                   ambition
                
                 :
                 They
                 haue
                 neither
                 Gods
                 end
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 disposition
                 that
                 hee
                 requireth
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 Conquest
                 are
                 like
                 Nimrods
                 mightie
                 Hunters
                 ,
                 and
                 oppressers
                 ,
                 while
                 GOD
                 is
                 a
                 iust
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 So
                 hee
                 speakes
                 of
                 
                   Ashur
                   .
                   O
                   Assyrian
                   !
                   the
                   rod
                   of
                   mine
                   anger
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   staffe
                   in
                   their
                   hand
                   is
                   my
                   indignation
                   :
                   I
                   will
                
                 
                 
                 
                   send
                   him
                   against
                   an
                   hypocriticall
                   Nation
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   my
                   wrath
                   will
                   I
                   giue
                   him
                   a
                   charge
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   spoile
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   prey
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   treade
                   them
                   downe
                   like
                   the
                   myre
                   in
                   the
                   streetes
                   .
                   Howbeit
                   hee
                   meaneth
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                   neither
                   doeth
                   his
                   heart
                   think
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   to
                   destroy
                   and
                   cut
                   off
                   Nations
                   ,
                   not
                   afew
                   :
                
                 They
                 looke
                 neither
                 to
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 ,
                 nor
                 mans
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 satisfying
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 humour
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Prescription
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   full
                   and
                   iust
                   right
                   ,
                
                 it
                 can
                 neither
                 denude
                 
                 the
                 lawfull
                 Possessour
                 of
                 his
                 right
                 ,
                 nor
                 invest
                 the
                 Vsurper
                 with
                 a
                 sufficient
                 right
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 conscience
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 rather
                 tolerate
                 ,
                 for
                 eschewing
                 endlesse
                 pl●a●s
                 then
                 allowed
                 :
                 Though
                 it
                 make
                 a
                 fashion
                 of
                 right
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 with
                 GOD
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 long
                 vsurpation
                 (
                 except
                 
                   consent
                   of
                   people
                   follow
                
                 )
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 valide
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 cannot
                 bee
                 made
                 valide
                 by
                 processe
                 of
                 time
                 .
                 GOD
                 indeede
                 hath
                 ever
                 iust
                 cause
                 to
                 punish
                 Nations
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 wee
                 aske
                 Conquerours
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 they
                 trouble
                 peaceable
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 men
                 ,
                 women
                 &
                 Children
                 ?
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Pride
                   in
                   a
                   burning
                   desire
                   of
                   reigning
                   .
                
                 
                 They
                 trouble
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 mankinde
                 and
                 shed
                 blood
                 for
                 this
                 onely
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 called
                 Conquerours
                 ,
                 whereas
                 more
                 iustly
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Pests
                   of
                   mankinde
                   .
                   To
                   make
                   warre
                   on
                   Neighbour
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   tread
                   downe
                   innocent
                   people
                   for
                   no
                   other
                   end
                   but
                   desire
                   of
                   reigning
                   ,
                   what
                   should
                   it
                   bee
                   called
                   else
                   but
                   a
                   great
                   Robberie
                   .
                
              
               
                 Therefore
                 that
                 Pyrate
                 a
                 is
                 ●ustlie
                 commended
                 for
                 his
                 wittie
                 answere
                 ,
                 hee
                 gaue
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 who
                 den
                 anded
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   hee
                   troubled
                   the
                   Seas
                   with
                   Pyracie
                   ?
                   ?
                
                 Hee
                 answered
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 doest
                 thou
                 robbe
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 difference
                 betweene
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 
                   I
                   doe
                   it
                   with
                   a
                   little
                   Shippe
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   doest
                   it
                   with
                   a
                   Navie
                   .
                
                 So
                 slaugh
                 er
                 committed
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 counted
                 a
                 Crime
                 ,
                 but
                 don
                 ▪
                 by
                 Armies
                 is
                 counted
                 Courage
                 .
                 b
                 And
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 cruel●ie
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 Innocencie
                 makes
                 great
                 sinnes
                 vnpunished
                 .
                 
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 difference
                 betweene
                 a
                 
                   Brigand
                   and
                   such
                   Conquerours
                
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 lyable
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 punished
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 weake
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 counted
                 a
                 Conquerour
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 Lawes
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 strong
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Prescription
                 is
                 now
                 the
                 maine
                 ground
                 wherby
                 the
                 
                 Pope
                 maintaines
                 his
                 vsurpation
                 over
                 Kings
                 .
                 He
                 sees
                 that
                 Reason
                 hath
                 beaten
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 three
                 olde
                 pretended
                 grounds
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   divine
                   right
                   ,
                   Tradition
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Donation
                   of
                   Princes
                
                 .
                 Therefore
                 hee
                 is
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 this
                 fourth
                 ground
                 of
                 prescription
                 the
                 last
                 refuge
                 of
                 oppressours
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 weake
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 new
                 and
                 kindlie
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 new
                 Vsurper
                 .
                 They
                 should
                 remember
                 their
                 owne
                 lawes
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 alledgeth
                 
                   Prescriptiō
                   ought
                   also
                   to
                   prooue
                   a
                   iust
                   Title
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   because
                   Prescription
                   without
                   a
                   title
                   is
                   but
                   corruption
                   .
                
                 They
                 could
                 never
                 as
                 yet
                 proue
                 a
                 Title
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 late
                 Vsurpation
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 their
                 vsuall
                 sophistrie
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 we
                 require
                 a
                 reason
                 from
                 Scripture
                 and
                 antiquitie
                 of
                 their
                 vsurpation
                 over
                 Princes
                 ,
                 they
                 giue
                 vs
                 the
                 
                   fact
                   or
                   deede
                
                 of
                 some
                 vsurping
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 
                   Election
                   to
                   Kingdomes
                
                 ,
                 if
                 men
                 were
                 patient
                 to
                 suffer
                 Providence
                 rule
                 the
                 matter
                 :
                 Or
                 they
                 who
                 
                 haue
                 voycetherein
                 ,
                 were
                 so
                 iust
                 as
                 to
                 giue
                 it
                 where
                 they
                 see
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 worth
                 ▪
                 surelie
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 good
                 way
                 to
                 enter
                 to
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 But
                 since
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 vn
                 worthie
                 are
                 most
                 ambitious
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   supplie
                   that
                   want
                   of
                   worth
                   by
                   the
                   purchase
                   of
                   voyces
                   :
                
                 They
                 also
                 who
                 haue
                 suffrage
                 ,
                 are
                 vsuallic
                 caried
                 more
                 with
                 Hope
                 and
                 Feare
                 than
                 with
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 Election
                 makes
                 oft-times
                 Butcheries
                 in
                 Kingdomes
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 difference
                 is
                 there
                 betweene
                 foreraine
                 invasion
                 by
                 Cōquest
                 ,
                 &
                 factions
                 within
                 by
                 Election
                 ?
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 from
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 at
                 home
                 .
                 
                   Election
                   is
                   both
                   the
                   occasion
                   and
                   matter
                   of
                   tumults
                   :
                
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 hard
                 to
                 finde
                 manie
                 Electors
                 agree
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 finde
                 
                 their
                 agreement
                 in
                 good
                 .
                 But
                 Succession
                 is
                 ruled
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 provydeth
                 himselfe
                 of
                 Princes
                 in
                 the
                 wombe
                 ,
                 and
                 thereafter
                 blesseth
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 princelie
                 Education
                 than
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 elected
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 free
                 election
                 that
                 caries
                 the
                 matter
                 as
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 a
                 prevailing
                 Faction
                 :
                 Even
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 factious
                 choosing
                 of
                 Popes
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 inrolled
                 as
                 an
                 lawfull
                 Pope
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 
                   Canonicallie
                   elected
                
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 hee
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 
                   strongest
                   faction
                
                 :
                 And
                 his
                 Competitor
                 ,
                 though
                 both
                 more
                 worthie
                 ,
                 and
                 chosen
                 Canonicallie
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 his
                 cause
                 good
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Anti-Pope
                 :
                 They
                 giue
                 vs
                 the
                 reason
                 heereof
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   though
                   they
                   came
                   by
                   tyrannie
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   was
                   better
                   to
                   tolerate
                   them
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   rent
                   the
                   Church
                   with
                   a
                   Schisme
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 also
                 brought
                 on
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Impyre
                 ,
                 for
                 
                 Augustus
                 invented
                 a
                 Praetorian
                 band
                 of
                 1200
                 olde
                 Souldiours
                 ,
                 in
                 shew
                 to
                 strengthen
                 the
                 Impyre
                 ,
                 but
                 indeede
                 it
                 ruined
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 Election
                 ,
                 making
                 themselues
                 master
                 of
                 
                   Armies
                   ,
                   Senate
                   &
                   Emperour
                
                 :
                 For
                 after
                 that
                 Iulius
                 race
                 ended
                 ,
                 they
                 took
                 too
                 much
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 caried
                 the
                 matter
                 absolutelie
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 downe
                 Emperours
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cared
                 not
                 to
                 change
                 
                   Emperours
                   everie
                   day
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   finde
                   daylie
                   Donatiues
                   and
                   Rewards
                   .
                
                 So
                 the
                 way
                 
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Impyre
                 ,
                 was
                 neither
                 mens
                 worthinesse
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 Pretorian
                 band
                 ,
                 who
                 beeing
                 altogether
                 saleable
                 ,
                 preferred
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 gaue
                 largest
                 money
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 doe
                 the
                 Ianisars
                 ,
                 the
                 Turkes
                 Pretorian
                 band
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 the
                 Iesuits
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Iamsars
                
                 doe
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 hanked
                 vp
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 Poperie
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 
                   Succession
                   is
                   better
                   than
                   either
                   Conquest
                   or
                   Election
                   :
                
                 It
                 
                 wants
                 the
                 tumults
                 of
                 Election
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 Conquest
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 most
                 acceptable
                 to
                 people
                 ,
                 beginning
                 with
                 birth
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 education
                 .
                 It
                 burieth
                 the
                 seeds
                 of
                 changes
                 ,
                 but
                 Election
                 keepes
                 them
                 greene
                 and
                 fresh
                 as
                 
                 a
                 tusked
                 wall
                 in
                 building
                 ,
                 makes
                 more
                 way
                 for
                 building
                 .
                 It
                 relieveth
                 Kings
                 of
                 many
                 cares
                 how
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 
                   gaine
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   their
                   people
                   .
                
                 Their
                 birth
                 prevents
                 these
                 cares
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 once
                 possesseth
                 them
                 both
                 in
                 their
                 Kingdome
                 and
                 their
                 peoples
                 heart
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 most
                 
                   pleasant
                   to
                   people
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 secures
                 them
                 from
                 feare
                 of
                 changes
                 ,
                 that
                 come
                 of
                 Conquest
                 or
                 Election
                 and
                 settleth
                 their
                 Affections
                 sweetely
                 on
                 their
                 natiue
                 Prince
                 .
                 They
                 delight
                 rather
                 to
                 bee
                 vnder
                 a
                 
                   knowne
                   Lord
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   stranger
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sons
                 of
                 their
                 Kings
                 are
                 brought
                 vp
                 amongst
                 their
                 ;
                 they
                 know
                 their
                 dispossion
                 and
                 manners
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 afaires
                 :
                 They
                 neede
                 neither
                 an
                 Interpreter
                 for
                 language
                 (
                 a
                 great
                 band
                 of
                 humane
                 Societie
                 )
                 nor
                 a
                 Mediator
                 to
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 a
                 natiue
                 Prince
                 :
                 They
                 count
                 them
                 their
                 Fosters
                 and
                 Consorts
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 verie
                 wombe
                 their
                 hearts
                 imbrace
                 them
                 as
                 their
                 desired
                 Heads
                 .
                 
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   great
                   Ioy
                   at
                   the
                   birth
                   of
                   Princes
                   ?
                   such
                   as
                   (
                   blessed
                   bee
                   God
                   )
                   I
                   see
                   in
                   you
                   all
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   bot
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   wedding
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   people
                   to
                   their
                   new
                   borne
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   earnest
                   &
                   ingaging
                   of
                   a
                   constant
                   loue
                   to
                   them
                   heereafter
                   .
                
                 That
                 bond
                 is
                 natiue
                 and
                 strong
                 that
                 beginneth
                 at
                 the
                 Birth
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 sooner
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 desire
                 that
                 people
                 haue
                 of
                 natiue
                 Princes
                 before
                 their
                 Birth
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 who
                 beginneth
                 so
                 soone
                 ,
                 confirmes
                 it
                 by
                 time
                 to
                 the
                 mutuall
                 comfort
                 of
                 Prince
                 and
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 both
                 
                   Election
                   and
                   Conquest
                   yeeld
                   to
                   Succession
                
                 
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 For
                 Conquerors
                 beeing
                 settled
                 ,
                 doe
                 labour
                 to
                 stablish
                 it
                 to
                 their
                 Posteritie
                 by
                 Succession
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 Kingdomes
                 sometimes
                 Electiue
                 are
                 turned
                 to
                 Succession
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 likelie
                 that
                 the
                 remanent
                 will
                 doe
                 so
                 be
                 times
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 both
                 Conquest
                 and
                 Election
                 by
                 an
                 open
                 consent
                 doe
                 acknowledge
                 Succession
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 affect
                 to
                 be
                 changed
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 (
                 good
                 men
                 otherwise
                 )
                 haue
                 spoken
                 
                   harshlie
                   of
                   womens
                
                 
                 
                 
                   Governement
                   as
                   an
                   inconvenient
                   of
                   Succession
                
                 ;
                 But
                 that
                 was
                 more
                 from
                 some
                 particular
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 matter
                 it selfe
                 :
                 They
                 distinguished
                 not
                 betwixt
                 the
                 faults
                 of
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 equitie
                 of
                 Gods
                 ordinance
                 .
                 
                   They
                   wrested
                   the
                   These
                   to
                   their
                   owne
                   Hypothese
                   ,
                
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 preiudicate
                 manner
                 determined
                 the
                 cause
                 by
                 some
                 badde
                 accidents
                 of
                 their
                 
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 the
                 matter
                 were
                 so
                 in
                 itselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 ever
                 been
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 saw
                 it
                 practised
                 in
                 some
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 to
                 giue
                 Lawes
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 expone
                 his
                 Providence
                 as
                 it
                 runs
                 in
                 the
                 owne
                 libertie
                 and
                 latitude
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 force
                 vpon
                 it
                 such
                 a
                 construction
                 as
                 pleased
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 others
                 speak
                 more
                 moderatly
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   there
                   was
                   nothing
                   more
                   vniust
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                
                 b
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   that
                   discharged
                   men
                   to
                   mak
                   their
                   Daughters
                   their
                   Heires
                   .
                
                 And
                 God
                 giues
                 this
                 Law
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Zelophehads
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 succeede
                 in
                 their
                 fathers
                 portion
                 of
                 Canaan
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 Sonnes
                 .
                 
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   die
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   no
                   Sonnes
                   ,
                   then
                   hee
                   shall
                   cause
                   his
                   inheritance
                   to
                   passe
                   to
                   his
                   Daughter
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 Yland
                 in
                 our
                 time
                 hath
                 seene
                 
                   two
                   great
                   instances
                
                 
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 Succession
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Reigne
                   of
                   Queene
                   Elizabeth
                
                 (
                 of
                 happie
                 memorie
                 )
                 in
                 whom
                 God
                 refuted
                 reallie
                 that
                 Objection
                 that
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 womens
                 governement
                 :
                 Hee
                 blessed
                 her
                 fourtie
                 fiue
                 yeares
                 Reigne
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 prosperitie
                 ,
                 both
                 spirituall
                 and
                 worldly
                 ,
                 as
                 few
                 Kings
                 could
                 equall
                 .
                 Of
                 former
                 times
                 onely
                 Zenobia
                 seemes
                 to
                 striue
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 shee
                 is
                 nothing
                 like
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 shee
                 did
                 was
                 by
                 borrowed
                 forces
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 shee
                 had
                 proven
                 valorous
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 was
                 taken
                 
                   captiue
                   to
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 led
                 in
                 triumph
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 private
                 :
                 But
                 Elizabeth
                 did
                 all
                 (
                 vnder
                 God
                 )
                 with
                 her
                 owne
                 Forces
                 ;
                 shee
                 lent
                 Armies
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 
                   Land
                   ,
                   France
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Low-Countries
                 can
                 testifie
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 prosperous
                 Reigne
                 ,
                 dyed
                 in
                 her
                 owne
                 Palace
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 in
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   loue
                   of
                   her
                   Subiects
                   ,
                   commendation
                
                 of
                 her
                 enemies
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 admiration
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 other
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 succeeding
                 of
                 K.
                 Iames
                 (
                 of
                 happy
                 
                 memorie
                 )
                 In
                 his
                 Youth
                 Papists
                 fedde
                 themselues
                 with
                 a
                 conceit
                 of
                 the
                 possibilitie
                 of
                 his
                 turning
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 occasion
                 of
                 that
                 fansie
                 offred
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 hee
                 expressed
                 his
                 loue
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 to
                 Q
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Monuments
                   of
                   his
                   ingrne
                
                 ,
                 and
                 speciallie
                 in
                 that
                 
                   Basilicon
                   Doron
                
                 ;
                 they
                 turned
                 their
                 hopes
                 in
                 dispaire
                 ,
                 &
                 took
                 them
                 to
                 plot
                 his
                 debarring
                 from
                 England
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 written
                 Brieues
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 men
                 looked
                 for
                 wars
                 ,
                 God
                 in
                 mercie
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 Succession
                 ,
                 gaue
                 him
                 a
                 peaceable
                 entrie
                 to
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 keeped
                 this
                 Yland
                 from
                 the
                 invasion
                 of
                 strangers
                 ,
                 and
                 factions
                 within
                 :
                 They
                 found
                 their
                 former
                 peace
                 continued
                 when
                 
                   God
                   had
                   provyded
                   him
                   one
                   ,
                   who
                   could
                   as
                   well
                   by
                   his
                   Tongue
                   and
                   Pen
                   mainetaine
                   the
                   Truth
                   as
                   by
                   his
                   Sword.
                   
                
              
               
                 But
                 wee
                 
                   neede
                   not
                   dispute
                   where
                   God
                   hath
                   determined
                   ,
                
                 hee
                 
                 promised
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 hee
                 would
                 adhere
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 governement
                 ,
                 
                   hee
                   should
                   prolong
                   his
                   dayes
                   ▪
                   and
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   his
                   Sonnes
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                
                 And
                 when
                 
                 hee
                 had
                 sette
                 David
                 on
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 hee
                 stablished
                 the
                 Crowne
                 in
                 his
                 Line
                 by
                 Succession
                 ,
                 &
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 promise
                 as
                 a
                 blessing
                 .
                 
                   When
                   thy
                   dayes
                   shall
                   bee
                   fulfilled
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   sleepe
                   with
                   thy
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   set
                   vp
                   thy
                   Seede
                   after
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   shall
                   proceede
                   out
                   of
                   thy
                   Bowels
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   establish
                   his
                   Kingdome
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 (
                 all
                 things
                 beeing
                 duelie
                 considered
                 )
                 Succession
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 point
                 is
                 
                   Davids
                   acquiescing
                   to
                   Gods
                   designation
                
                 ,
                 
                 testified
                 by
                 this
                 prayer
                 for
                 his
                 Sonne
                 :
                 Heerein
                 hee
                 found
                 sure
                 grounds
                 for
                 rest
                 :
                 Hee
                 had
                 obtained
                 a
                 great
                 blessing
                 ,
                 hee
                 reioyced
                 and
                 prayed
                 for
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 thankes
                 God
                 for
                 giving
                 him
                 such
                 a
                 Sonne
                 as
                 was
                 able
                 for
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 Shall
                 not
                 a
                 soule
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 ioyfull
                 praising
                 and
                 confident
                 
                 praying
                 for
                 moe
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 kindlie
                 to
                 a
                 Father
                 to
                 reioyce
                 in
                 his
                 Sons
                 succeeding
                 and
                 a
                 worke
                 both
                 of
                 sound
                 Nature
                 and
                 of
                 grace
                 :
                 Nature
                 maketh
                 them
                 loue
                 the
                 Child
                 who
                 is
                 
                   another
                   themselues
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Grace
                 maketh
                 them
                 reioyce
                 in
                 Gods
                 ordinance
                 :
                 Where
                 can
                 it
                 fall
                 more
                 pleasantlie
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 their
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 another
                 person
                 as
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 decaying
                 or
                 dying
                 ,
                 but
                 waxing
                 and
                 surviving
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 Kings
                 haue
                 beene
                 so
                 vnnaturall
                 as
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 
                 their
                 Sonnes
                 in
                 ●ealousie
                 ,
                 as
                 Solyman
                 did
                 to
                 Mustapha
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 write
                 ,
                 that
                 Constantine
                 moved
                 with
                 Calumnies
                 killed
                 Crispus
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 though
                 other
                 deny
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 that
                 crueltie
                 byde
                 with
                 Barbarians
                 .
                 
                   Barbaritie
                   is
                   the
                   dreg
                   and
                   vre
                   of
                   Humanitie
                   ,
                   till
                   it
                   bee
                   refined
                   by
                   Letters
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Sustition
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 Religion
                 makes
                 them
                 more
                 vnnaturall
                 .
                 So
                 soone
                 as
                 the
                 father
                 dyes
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 powerfull
                 Brother
                 embrues
                 his
                 Funerals
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 the
                 father
                 bathed
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 funerall
                 of
                 his
                 sonne
                 .
                 Gods
                 feare
                 teacheth
                 Christian
                 Kings
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 their
                 Sonnes
                 in
                 their
                 Thrones
                 ;
                 but
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 desire
                 none
                 to
                 reigne
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 wish
                 that
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 and
                 world
                 ended
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 all
                 this
                 second
                 point
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Kings
                   Son
                
                 
                 
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   blessing
                
                 ;
                 hee
                 is
                 
                   a
                   pledge
                   of
                   Gods
                   loue
                
                 both
                 to
                 his
                 Parents
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 band
                 to
                 tye
                 all
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 themselues
                 :
                 Kings
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 bound
                 vnto
                 God
                 that
                 giues
                 them
                 that
                 fruite
                 of
                 their
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 tyed
                 to
                 their
                 people
                 also
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 Sonne
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 
                   Pawne
                   of
                   their
                   loue
                   to
                   people
                   :
                
                 Hee
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 strong
                 motiue
                 to
                 moue
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 loving
                 &
                 peaceable
                 Governement
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 they
                 may
                 endeare
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 peoples
                 affection
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Sonne
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   King
                   is
                   pretious
                   to
                   a
                   good
                   people
                   ,
                
                 and
                 what
                 ever
                 loue
                 his
                 personall
                 worthinesse
                 deserues
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 doubled
                 for
                 his
                 Fathers
                 cause
                 :
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   such
                   Rhetorick
                   to
                   perswad
                   a
                   people
                   to
                   loue
                   the
                   Kings
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   good
                   governement
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   :
                
                 Their
                 loue
                 to
                 the
                 Sonne
                 diminishes
                 not
                 their
                 loue
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 augments
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 the
                 Obiect
                 increaseth
                 loyalty
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 error
                 of
                 some
                 to
                 
                   worship
                   rather
                   the
                   Sunne
                   rysing
                   ,
                   than
                   going
                   to
                   :
                
                 But
                 Christian
                 Subiects
                 are
                 taught
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 opposite
                 Obiects
                 of
                 their
                 affection
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 loyaltie
                 ,
                 to
                 loue
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 because
                 of
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 
                   new
                   borne
                   Prince
                   then
                   is
                   Gods
                   great
                   Blessing
                   to
                   this
                
                 
                 Yland
                 :
                 Hee
                 is
                 a
                 Guarde
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 comfort
                 to
                 the
                 Subiects
                 ,
                 in
                 stopping
                 their
                 perplexities
                 about
                 Succession
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 plots
                 of
                 factious
                 and
                 ambitious
                 men
                 .
                 This
                 Land
                 for
                 almost
                 
                   eleven
                   Ages
                
                 was
                 ruled
                 by
                 electiue
                 Kings
                 :
                 Thereafter
                 for
                 some
                 
                   eight
                   Ages
                
                 it
                 hath
                 beene
                 ruled
                 by
                 Succession
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 race
                 of
                 
                   Stewarts
                   aboue
                   two
                   hundreth
                   yeeres
                
                 hath
                 succeeded
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 new
                 
                 borne
                 Prince
                 (
                 whom
                 God
                 preserue
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 
                   eleventh
                   of
                   that
                   Name
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hundreth
                 and
                 ninth
                 of
                 the
                 never
                 interrupted
                 Line
                 of
                 Fergus
                 the
                 first
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 third
                 part
                 :
                 Of
                 the
                 royall
                 Gift
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   first
                   of
                   Iustice.
                
                 Thy
                 Righteousnesse
                 and
                 Iudgements
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 third
                 thing
                 in
                 this
                 Text
                 is
                 the
                 Blessing
                 that
                 hee
                 cra●es
                 to
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 three
                 thinges
                 :
                 The
                 Gift
                 ,
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Gift
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fruite
                 of
                 that
                 worke
                 .
                 The
                 gift
                 is
                 Righteousnesse
                 and
                 Iudgement
                 wherein
                 wee
                 shall
                 consider
                 the
                 Nature
                 ,
                 the
                 Necessitie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Extent
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 trouble
                 you
                 with
                 Schoole
                 distinctions
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 because
                 
                 the
                 excesse
                 of
                 Affection
                 is
                 impatient
                 of
                 Subtiltie
                 .
                 For
                 
                 
                   Ioy
                   ever
                   hasteneth
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   Gladnesse
                   suffer
                   delayes
                   .
                
                 And
                 I
                 must
                 
                   say
                   with
                   one
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   Affection
                   hath
                   preveened
                   my
                   words
                   ,
                
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 cannot
                 satisfie
                 you
                 :
                 yet
                 with
                 another
                 I
                 promise
                 to
                 
                   speake
                   briefely
                   least
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   solemnitie
                   the
                   length
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   speach
                   burden
                   your
                   Devotion
                
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 heere
                 is
                 meaned
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Kingly
                 governement
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   righteousnes
                   &
                   prudence
                
                 .
                 So
                 David
                 exponeth
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 prayer
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 
                   Solomon
                   .
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   giue
                   Solomon
                   a
                   perfect
                   heart
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 his
                 
                 Blessing
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   giue
                   thee
                   Wisedome
                   &
                   Vnderstanding
                   .
                
                 And
                 Solomon
                 cleareth
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 desire
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 ●ade
                 him
                 chuse
                 what
                 he
                 would
                 ,
                 he
                 chused
                 not
                 Riches
                 or
                 
                 honour
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   wise
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 King
                 :
                 
                   Giue
                   thy
                   Servant
                   an
                   vnderstanding
                   heart
                   to
                   iudge
                   thy
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   discerne
                   betwixt
                   good
                   and
                   bad
                   :
                
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 iustice
                 ,
                 an
                 habite
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 keeped
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 
                 common
                 ,
                 giving
                 everie
                 man
                 his
                 due
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 looketh
                 to
                 Ius
                 or
                 Right
                 as
                 the
                 obiect
                 ;
                 to
                 Iustice
                 the
                 
                 Habite
                 or
                 Vertue
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 iudgement
                 the
                 sentence
                 or
                 fact
                 flowing
                 from
                 both
                 ,
                 &
                 containeth
                 three
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 a
                 
                   discerning
                   knowledge
                
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 exactly
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 betweene
                 right
                 &
                 wrong
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 conscience
                 to
                 temper
                 the
                 rigour
                 of
                 right
                 with
                 equity
                 in
                 some
                 cōsiderable
                 cases
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 the
                 Iudge
                 :
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 
                   puritie
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   and
                   Affections
                
                 flowing
                 from
                 that
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 loue
                 the
                 knowne
                 Right
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 enemie
                 ,
                 and
                 hate
                 the
                 knowne
                 wrong
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 Friends
                 :
                 This
                 keepeth
                 the
                 Heart
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 base
                 affections
                 of
                 feare
                 or
                 hope
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 
                   Courage
                   cled
                   with
                   Authoritie
                
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 pronounce
                 and
                 execute
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 knowledge
                 .
                 A
                 private
                 man
                 may
                 haue
                 exact
                 knowledge
                 of
                 causes
                 in
                 his
                 minde
                 :
                 with
                 equitie
                 and
                 puritie
                 in
                 his
                 affections
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 wanting
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 his
                 sentence
                 hath
                 no
                 weight
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 worke
                 any
                 efficacie
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 hath
                 joyned
                 all
                 these
                 three
                 
                 in
                 this
                 Kinglie
                 gift
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 place
                 is
                 aboue
                 privacie
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 their
                 eyes
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 heartes
                 aboue
                 these
                 base
                 and
                 perverting
                 Passions
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 cled
                 with
                 supreme
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 life
                 and
                 power
                 to
                 their
                 words
                 :
                 They
                 haue
                 both
                 a
                 Mouth
                 to
                 pronounce
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Hand
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 
                   where
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   is
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   power
                   .
                
              
               
                 Iethros
                 counsell
                 to
                 Moses
                 hath
                 all
                 these
                 :
                 Chuse
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                 
                   men
                   of
                   courage
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 their
                 administration
                 will
                 encounter
                 many
                 rubs
                 of
                 miscontent
                 humours
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 through
                 ,
                 without
                 Courage
                 .
                 Next
                 ,
                 men
                 that
                 feare
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 Bridle
                 to
                 keepe
                 them
                 from
                 ill
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Cordiall
                 for
                 faintnesse
                 .
                 Thirdlie
                 ,
                 
                   men
                   that
                   loue
                   the
                   Truth
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 haue
                 Veritie
                 in
                 their
                 minde
                 ,
                 Veraoitie
                 in
                 their
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 Sinceritie
                 in
                 their
                 actions
                 ,
                 that
                 Heart
                 ,
                 Tongue
                 and
                 Hand
                 goe
                 all
                 one
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 lastlie
                 ,
                 men
                 that
                 
                   are
                   not
                   greedie
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 an
                 avaricious
                 man
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 bee
                 iust
                 in
                 private
                 Bargans
                 or
                 righteous
                 in
                 Iudgement
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 hath
                 stablished
                 that
                 Soveraigne
                 power
                 amongst
                 
                 men
                 for
                 three
                 speciall
                 reasons
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 the
                 
                   vniust
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   selfish
                   disposition
                
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 Wee
                 are
                 all
                 in
                 societies
                 ,
                 &
                 ought
                 to
                 seeke
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   selfe-loue
                   turneth
                   euery
                   man
                   into
                   himselfe
                   :
                
                 It
                 killeth
                 in
                 vs
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 and
                 suckes
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 particular
                 good
                 with
                 the
                 hurt
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 :
                 God
                 hath
                 written
                 this
                 law
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   Doe
                   to
                   other
                   as
                   thou
                   would
                   be
                   done
                   to
                   ,
                
                 and
                 hath
                 
                 given
                 vs
                 a
                 Conscience
                 to
                 checke
                 vs
                 for
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 that
                 law
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 selfe-loue
                 caries
                 vs
                 away
                 against
                 both
                 Law
                 and
                 Conscience
                 :
                 Therefore
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 without
                 vs
                 an
                 Iustice
                 clad
                 with
                 a
                 coactiue
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 represse
                 that
                 corruption
                 that
                 Conscience
                 cannot
                 mend
                 :
                 This
                 
                   correcting
                   Iustice
                   God
                   hath
                   primelie
                   seated
                   in
                   Princes
                   .
                
                 So
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessitie
                 of
                 a
                 
                   living
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 armed
                 with
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 to
                 vrge
                 the
                 Observation
                 of
                 the
                 written
                 Law
                 :
                 This
                 
                 is
                 
                   Gods
                   arrest
                   on
                   mans
                   corruption
                
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
                 and
                 the
                 instruments
                 of
                 the
                 Burrio
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Armes
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 &
                 all
                 the
                 Discipline
                 of
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 appointed
                 for
                 nought
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 men
                 
                 feare
                 these
                 thinges
                 ,
                 
                   both
                   the
                   wicked
                   are
                   dauntoned
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Godlie
                   liue
                   more
                   peaceablie
                   among
                   the
                   wicked
                   .
                   Innocen
                   cie
                   is
                   safe
                   among
                   the
                   vnrighteous
                   ,
                   that
                   while
                   their
                   desires
                   are
                   bridled
                   by
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   punishment
                   ,
                   their
                   will
                   may
                   bee
                   healed
                   by
                   calling
                   vpon
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Reason
                 is
                 from
                 our
                 Lotte
                 :
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 
                 everie
                 man
                 his
                 Lotte
                 ,
                 and
                 fenced
                 everie
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Iniurie
                 of
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 with
                 commands
                 :
                 Hee
                 hath
                 fenced
                 our
                 Honour
                 with
                 the
                 fift
                 Command
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   honour
                   thy
                   Father
                   and
                   Mother
                   :
                
                 Our
                 life
                 with
                 the
                 fixt
                 ,
                 Thou
                 
                 
                   shalt
                   not
                   kill
                
                 :
                 Our
                 Chastitie
                 with
                 the
                 sevent
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   commit
                   adulterie
                
                 :
                 And
                 our
                 Goods
                 by
                 the
                 eight
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   steale
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 These
                 Commands
                 are
                 like
                 Marches
                 in
                 a
                 field
                 divyded
                 to
                 a
                 Commonalitie
                 ,
                 whereof
                 everie
                 one
                 hath
                 his
                 portion
                 designed
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 But
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 never
                 bee
                 content
                 with
                 Gods
                 appointment
                 ,
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 passe
                 these
                 Marches
                 ,
                 and
                 incroacheth
                 vpon
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 to
                 hurt
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 goods
                 ,
                 name
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Therefore
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 Princes
                 as
                 
                   Wardens
                   of
                   these
                   Marches
                
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 they
                 bee
                 keeped
                 as
                 his
                 Providence
                 hath
                 fixed
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 everie
                 mans
                 Lotte
                 secured
                 by
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 iustice
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   perambulation
                   vpon
                   the
                   Lottes
                   and
                   Marches
                   of
                   people
                   .
                
                 a
                 What
                 are
                 
                   Kingdomes
                   without
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   but
                   great
                   robberies
                   .
                
                 b
                 And
                 
                   by
                   the
                   iust
                   governement
                   of
                   Kings
                   wee
                   possesse
                   and
                   brooke
                   peaceablie
                   our
                   possession
                   :
                
                 This
                 is
                 Gods
                 
                   Guarde
                   on
                   everie
                   mans
                   Lotte
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Reason
                 is
                 for
                 
                   settling
                   inumerable
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   endlesse
                   questions
                
                 ,
                 for
                 everie
                 calling
                 hath
                 the
                 owne
                 gift
                 for
                 it's
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 the
                 gift
                 and
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 them
                 
                   power
                   as
                   an
                   Usher
                
                 of
                 that
                 righteousnesse
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 it
                 through
                 
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 their
                 Kingdomes
                 .
                 Right
                 and
                 Equitie
                 are
                 
                 a
                 straight
                 Line
                 ,
                 and
                 beeing
                 rightlie
                 applyed
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 cleare
                 difference
                 in
                 mens
                 causes
                 ,
                 betweene
                 Contentment
                 and
                 miscontentment
                 ,
                 Peace
                 and
                 oppression
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 mans
                 affaires
                 furnish
                 many
                 questions
                 to
                 his
                 contentious
                 humour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 least
                 circumstance
                 maketh
                 a
                 new
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 case
                 altereth
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   impossible
                   to
                   write
                   such
                   Lawes
                   as
                   can
                   either
                   meete
                   with
                   all
                   cases
                   ,
                   or
                   decide
                   all
                   questions
                   :
                
                 That
                 same
                 question
                 the
                 day
                 may
                 bee
                 diverse
                 the
                 morne
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 smallest
                 change
                 of
                 place
                 ,
                 Person
                 or
                 Time
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 sette
                 
                 Kings
                 as
                 
                   living
                   Lawes
                
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 habite
                 of
                 Iustice
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   speaking
                   Lawes
                
                 to
                 expresse
                 that
                 Iustice
                 by
                 word
                 &
                 Edicts
                 :
                 And
                 
                   doing
                   Lawes
                
                 ,
                 to
                 apply
                 the
                 generalitie
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 everie
                 particular
                 by
                 execution
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 said
                 of
                 olde
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   could
                   not
                   bee
                   governed
                   without
                   wrongs
                   ,
                
                 so
                 natiue
                 to
                 man
                 is
                 iniquitie
                 :
                 And
                 
                 therefore
                 the
                 best
                 Remeed
                 is
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 (
                 said
                 an
                 other
                 Proverbe
                 )
                 
                   Iupiter
                   himselfe
                   can
                   not
                   reigne
                
                 .
              
               
                 Iudgement
                 is
                 justlie
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Princes
                 because
                 their
                 place
                 setteth
                 them
                 aboue
                 
                   outward
                   things
                
                 that
                 
                 may
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   passions
                   within
                
                 that
                 may
                 bee
                 corrupted
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 aboue
                 honour
                 ,
                 riches
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 neede
                 not
                 be
                 ambitious
                 of
                 honour
                 nor
                 greedie
                 of
                 goods
                 :
                 And
                 within
                 foure
                 things
                 especiallie
                 pervert
                 Iudgement
                 ,
                 
                   feare
                   of
                   Hurt
                   ,
                   hope
                   of
                   Gaine
                   ,
                   hatred
                   of
                   Boes
                   ,
                   loue
                   of
                   Friends
                   .
                
                 Where
                 these
                 rule
                 ,
                 the
                 Ballance
                 is
                 deceitfull
                 ,
                 &
                 persons
                 &
                 causes
                 are
                 confounded
                 together
                 .
                 They
                 see
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 their
                 Foe
                 as
                 a
                 wrong
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wrong
                 of
                 their
                 Friende
                 as
                 a
                 right
                 ▪
                 
                   What
                   ever
                   Iudge
                   puttethon
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   a
                   ●riend
                   or
                   F●e
                   in
                   Iudgement
                   ,
                   hee
                   layes
                   aside
                   both
                   the
                   person
                   and
                   Conscience
                   of
                   a
                
                 
                 Iudge
                 :
                 But
                 righteousnesse
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 purgeth
                 them
                 of
                 these
                 base
                 affections
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 secureth
                 them
                 from
                 these
                 temptations
                 without
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 temper
                 nor
                 disposition
                 of
                 it selfe
                 more
                 capable
                 of
                 Equity
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 pronounce
                 &
                 execute
                 Iudgement
                 a●ight
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Princes
                   care
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   necessitie
                   of
                   Iustice
                   :
                   The
                   extent
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   restrained
                   to
                   civill
                   things
                   alone
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   though
                   Princes
                   might
                   not
                   meddle
                   with
                   Religion
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   them
                   an
                   interesse
                   therein
                   :
                   For
                   if
                   the
                   proper
                   worke
                   of
                   Iustice
                   giue
                   everie
                   one
                   his
                   due
                   ,
                   then
                   surelie
                   that
                   must
                   bee
                   her
                   first
                   taske
                   to
                   see
                   God
                   get
                   his
                   due
                   :
                   
                   and
                   so
                   Religion
                   commeth
                   within
                   her
                   compasse
                   as
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   maine
                   taske
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Kings
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     serue
                     Christ
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     make
                     Lawes
                     for
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     heerein
                     they
                     serue
                     God
                     ,
                     if
                     in
                     their
                     Kingdomes
                     they
                     command
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     forbid
                     evill
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     not
                     onelie
                     in
                     things
                     pertaining
                     to
                     humane
                     Societie
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     divine
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   In
                   matters
                   of
                   
                     Religion
                     three
                     parties
                     haue
                     interesse
                  
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   GOD
                   hath
                   absolute
                   power
                   :
                   as
                   Hee
                   is
                   the
                   onelie
                   Author
                   
                   and
                   Obiect
                   of
                   religious
                   worship
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   He
                   onlie
                   Directour
                   and
                   
                     Iudge
                     of
                     it
                  
                   .
                   Next
                   ,
                   
                     Pastors
                     are
                     not
                     Iudges
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   Indices
                   ,
                   or
                   interpreters
                   ,
                   to
                   point
                   out
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   downe
                   in
                   his
                   Word
                   .
                   Thirdlie
                   ,
                   Princes
                   are
                   neither
                   Iudges
                   nor
                   ●ndices
                   ,
                   but
                   Vindices
                   or
                   Promoters
                   of
                   true
                   Religion
                   :
                   They
                   are
                   neither
                   the
                   Rule
                   nor
                   exponers
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   Vrgers
                   of
                   men
                   to
                   doe
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Rule
                   proponed
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   exponed
                   by
                   faithfull
                   Pastors
                   .
                
                 
                   Constantine
                   the
                   great
                   made
                   this
                   distinction
                   to
                   Church-men
                   ,
                   
                   
                     God
                     hath
                     made
                     you
                     Bishops
                     of
                     the
                     inward
                     things
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     hee
                     hath
                     made
                     mee
                     Bishop
                     of
                     the
                     outward
                     things
                     .
                  
                   That
                   is
                   ye
                   haue
                   a
                   calling
                   to
                   discerne
                   betweene
                   Truth
                   and
                   
                   heresie
                   in
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   hurtfull
                   or
                   wholesome
                   in
                   worship
                   or
                   maners
                   :
                   To
                   preach
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   minister
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   lead
                   people
                   in
                   religious
                   Worship
                   ,
                   to
                   deale
                   with
                   the
                   Inner
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   instruct
                   the
                   Conscience
                   in
                   the
                   Truth
                   :
                   But
                   my
                   place
                   is
                   to
                   maintaine
                   Religion
                   in
                   the
                   Professors
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   and
                   their
                   maintenance
                   ,
                   to
                   deale
                   with
                   the
                   outward
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   see
                   that
                   my
                   Subiects
                   worship
                   and
                   obey
                   God
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Rule
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   hath
                   given
                   ,
                   and
                   yee
                   point
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Word
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   his
                   businesse
                   about
                   the
                   
                     Councell
                     of
                     Nice
                     ,
                     was
                     nothing
                     but
                     a
                     Commentar
                     of
                     that
                     distinction
                     :
                  
                   hee
                   saw
                   the
                   Church
                   poysoned
                   with
                   the
                   Heresie
                   of
                   Arrius
                   ,
                   and
                   rent
                   with
                   the
                   Schisme
                   that
                   followed
                   therevpon
                   :
                   And
                   not
                   beeing
                   able
                   of
                   himselfe
                   to
                   iudge
                   and
                   determine
                   these
                   questions
                   :
                   hee
                   conveened
                   the
                   most
                   learned
                   and
                   godlie
                   Church-men
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   that
                   inquitie
                   appertained
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   determined
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   hee
                   repressed
                   the
                   Heresie
                   that
                   they
                   damned
                   ,
                   and
                   maintained
                   the
                   Truth
                   that
                   they
                   proponed
                   .
                   So
                   Theodosius
                   the
                   great
                   curbed
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   in
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   
                     Constantinople
                     :
                     Theodosius
                  
                   the
                   younger
                   ,
                   the
                   Nestorians
                   by
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Ephesus
                   :
                   And
                   Marcianus
                   the
                   Entychians
                   by
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Chalcedon
                   :
                   And
                   when
                   the
                   Nestorians
                   raised
                   vp
                   their
                   head
                   againe
                   ,
                   Iustinian
                   curbed
                   both
                   them
                   and
                   Pope
                   Vigilius
                   their
                   Patrone
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   a
                   Councell
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   Edicts
                   against
                   their
                   
                     tria
                     Capitula
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   summe
                   and
                   marrow
                   of
                   Nestorianisme
                   .
                
                 
                   Synods
                   and
                   Councels
                   assembled
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Lord
                   ,
                   are
                   
                     as
                     Counsels
                     to
                     Kings
                     ,
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   to
                   rule
                   both
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   Synods
                   .
                   So
                   though
                   David
                   was
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   yet
                   hee
                   did
                   nothing
                   of
                   himself
                   in
                   Gods
                   house
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   consent
                   and
                   advyse
                   
                   of
                   Gad
                   the
                   Seer
                   and
                   of
                   Nathan
                   the
                   Prophet
                   :
                   
                     for
                     so
                     was
                     the
                     Commandement
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   by
                   his
                   Prophets
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   Gods
                   
                   command
                   for
                   the
                   warrant
                   of
                   his
                   Command
                   .
                   
                     And
                     Iehoshaphat
                     sent
                     through
                     the
                     Cities
                     of
                     Iudah
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     taught
                     the
                     People
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     the
                     Booke
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     with
                     them
                     .
                  
                   This
                   was
                   their
                   Directorie
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Concerning
                   the
                   extent
                   of
                   their
                   power
                   ,
                   some
                   Princes
                   
                     got
                     wrong
                     of
                     others
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   
                     did
                     wrong
                     to
                     themselues
                  
                   .
                   They
                   got
                   wrong
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   who
                   after
                   hee
                   affected
                   Antichristian
                   
                   greatnesse
                   ,
                   
                     closed
                     vp
                     Kings
                     within
                     civill
                     affaires
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   counted
                   them
                   but
                   profaine
                   a
                   Laickes
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   no
                   intresse
                   in
                   matters
                   Ecclesiasticke
                   .
                   If
                   they
                   medled
                   with
                   Investitures
                   of
                   Benefices
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   called
                   Simonie
                   ,
                   and
                   oppressing
                   of
                   the
                   Ecclesiasticke
                   libertie
                   .
                   b
                   And
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   that
                   duetie
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   founded
                   in
                   their
                   Thrones
                   and
                   Scepters
                   was
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Henrician
                     heresie
                  
                   ,
                   c
                   and
                   a
                   fighting
                   against
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   On
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   they
                   bewitched
                   Princes
                   by
                   the
                   show
                   of
                   Canonizing
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   a
                   deepe
                   policie
                   by
                   the
                   hope
                   of
                   that
                   baite
                   ,
                   to
                   steale
                   from
                   Princes
                   their
                   authority
                   as
                   the
                   best
                   way
                   to
                   that
                   Canonizing
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   turne
                   them
                   Babes
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   vnder
                   hope
                   to
                   bee
                   Saintes
                   after
                   death
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   too
                   superstitious
                   simplicitie
                   for
                   that
                   hope
                   to
                   disgrace
                   themselues
                   and
                   their
                   places
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     surrendering
                     their
                     power
                     to
                     the
                     Beast
                     .
                  
                   He
                   knew
                   that
                   Princes
                   were
                   ambitious
                   
                   of
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   was
                   none
                   greater
                   than
                   they
                   had
                   alreadie
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   bee
                   sancted
                   :
                   Hee
                   perswaded
                   them
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   way
                   to
                   that
                   honour
                   of
                   sancting
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   his
                   Canonizing
                   ;
                   who
                   had
                   the
                   Keyes
                   of
                   Heaven
                   at
                   his
                   Girdle
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   when
                   Princes
                   were
                   tickled
                   with
                   that
                   Ambition
                   ,
                   they
                   cared
                   not
                   how
                   baselie
                   they
                   prostitute
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   dignitie
                   ,
                   to
                   him
                   for
                   that
                   Imaginarie
                   Advancement
                   .
                
                 
                   Or
                   rather
                   shall
                   wee
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   in
                   this
                   politicke
                   abusing
                   
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   was
                   discovering
                   
                     a
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Mysterie
                     of
                     iniquitie
                     :
                  
                   For
                   about
                   th●se
                   times
                   :
                   when
                   
                     Kings
                     were
                     made
                     Sainctes
                     ,
                     the
                     Popes
                     were
                     Monsters
                     :
                  
                   a
                   In
                   the
                   ninth
                   and
                   tenth
                   Ages
                   Ignorance
                   reigned
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   &
                   barbarous
                   Crueltie
                   in
                   Popes
                   ;
                   everie
                   one
                   disgraced
                   his
                   Predecessour
                   ,
                   and
                   abrogat
                   his
                   Ordinances
                   :
                   then
                   Princes
                   abhorring
                   that
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   were
                   the
                   more
                   stirred
                   vp
                   to
                   Pietie
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   (
                   comparatiuelie
                   )
                   they
                   seemed
                   to
                   be
                   Saincts
                   in
                   
                     respect
                     of
                     these
                     monstruous
                     Popes
                  
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   the
                   complaint
                   of
                   these
                   times
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     it
                     was
                     easier
                     to
                     finde
                     many
                     Lay-men
                  
                   
                   
                     turne
                     good
                     ,
                     than
                     one
                     religious
                     man
                     grow
                     better
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     it
                     was
                  
                   
                   
                     a
                     rare
                     fowle
                     on
                     earth
                     to
                     find
                     one
                     ascend
                     but
                     a
                     little
                     ,
                     aboue
                     the
                     degree
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     taken
                     in
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Chaire
                   of
                   Peter
                   was
                   some
                   time
                   
                     broodie
                     of
                     Saincts
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   then
                   it
                   became
                   so
                   barren
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   brought
                   out
                   none
                   but
                   Monsters
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   justlie
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Popes
                   
                     loathed
                     that
                     Chaire
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   affected
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   Princes
                   :
                   And
                   holinesse
                   beeing
                   banished
                   that
                   Chaire
                   ,
                   found
                   her
                   place
                   more
                   in
                   Princes
                   than
                   Popes
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   Gods
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   that
                   since
                   Popes
                   would
                   bee
                   Kings
                   ,
                   that
                   Kings
                   should
                   bee
                   counted
                   Saincts
                   :
                   And
                   yet
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   were
                   but
                   vsurpers
                   ,
                   for
                   neither
                   did
                   God
                   admit
                   these
                   
                     Saincts
                     in
                     Heaven
                     for
                     intercessours
                  
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Popes
                   thrust
                   on
                   him
                   ;
                   neither
                   did
                   hee
                   allow
                   the
                   Popes
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   which
                   hee
                   threw
                   from
                   Princes
                   .
                
                 
                   Againe
                   ,
                   some
                   Princes
                   
                     wronged
                     themselues
                  
                   ,
                   concerning
                   Religion
                   ,
                   
                   &
                   that
                   in
                   
                     Policie
                     ,
                     Superstition
                  
                   ,
                   &
                   Neglect
                   .
                   For
                   Policie
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   harboured
                   Religion
                   in
                   their
                   Kingdomes
                   ,
                   but
                   abused
                   it
                   politicklie
                   to
                   their
                   owne
                   ends
                   :
                   They
                   measured
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   
                     persons
                     of
                     Preachers
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   seeing
                   them
                   in
                   worldlie
                   things
                   the
                   meanest
                   of
                   their
                   estates
                   ,
                   did
                   thinke
                   as
                   baselie
                   of
                   Religion
                   it selfe
                   ;
                   &
                   so
                   served
                   themselues
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   fairest
                   colour
                   to
                   lustre
                   their
                   foulest
                   purposes
                   .
                   Iehu
                   
                   in
                   shew
                   was
                   
                     zelous
                     for
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   indeed
                   all
                   his
                   zeale
                   was
                   to
                   stablish
                   the
                   Crown
                   of
                   Israel
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   house
                   .
                   So
                   soone
                   as
                   hee
                   obtained
                   that
                   end
                   ▪
                   his
                   zeale
                   for
                   God
                   was
                   quenched
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   followed
                   the
                   idolatrie
                   of
                   Achab
                   It
                   was
                   the
                   
                     Authoritie
                     of
                     Achabs
                     house
                     ,
                     &
                     not
                     their
                     Idolatrie
                     that
                     made
                  
                   him
                   
                   zealous
                   .
                   
                     So
                     Ieroboam
                     followed
                     the
                     counsell
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     heart
                     in
                     making
                     two
                     calues
                     ,
                     and
                     sparing
                     the
                     peoples
                     paines
                     in
                     going
                     to
                     Ierusalem
                     .
                  
                   But
                   indeed
                   he
                   cared
                   neither
                   for
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   stablishing
                   his
                   owne
                   house
                   :
                   
                     Hee
                     pulled
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     the
                     People
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     David
                     .
                  
                   So
                   Iulian
                   when
                   he
                   thirsted
                   for
                   the
                   Impyre
                   ,
                   he
                   gaue
                   
                   vp
                   his
                   name
                   
                     among
                     the
                     Cleargie
                     ,
                     and
                     frequented
                     the
                     Assemblies
                     of
                     Christians
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   mak
                   him
                   mor
                   acceptable
                   to
                   people
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   Basile
                   obiecteth
                   vnto
                   him
                   :
                   a
                   So
                   Mahomet
                   made
                   himselfe
                   great
                   
                     by
                     the
                     colour
                     of
                     Religion
                  
                   ,
                   though
                   hee
                   neither
                   beleeved
                   nor
                   
                     keeped
                     these
                     Precepts
                     which
                     he
                     fained
                     to
                     bee
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   b
                   and
                   the
                   Popes
                   seeking
                   a
                   Monarchie
                   
                     haue
                     vsed
                     Religion
                     for
                     a
                     cloake
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   Leo
                   the
                   tenth
                   in
                   his
                   last
                   words
                   ,
                   tolde
                   his
                   Secretarie
                   :
                   c
                   
                     Thou
                     art
                     not
                     ignorant
                     how
                     much
                     vantage
                     that
                     Fable
                     of
                     Christ
                     brought
                     to
                     vs.
                  
                   But
                   such
                   politicke
                   abuse
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   moues
                   God
                   to
                   cast
                   downe
                   these
                   Thrones
                   which
                   they
                   seeke
                   so
                   to
                   establish
                   :
                   Never
                   sinne
                   was
                   either
                   more
                   severlie
                   or
                   iustlie
                   punished
                   than
                   this
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   the
                   chiefe
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   Religion
                   the
                   onelie
                   way
                   to
                   that
                   end
                   ,
                   are
                   turned
                   in
                   base
                   meanes
                   to
                   bad
                   purposes
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondlie
                   ,
                   some
                   Kings
                   haue
                   
                     superstitiouslie
                     taken
                     too
                     much
                     on
                     them
                     in
                     things
                     merelie
                     spirituall
                     :
                     Uzzah
                     would
                     doe
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     Priests
                     part
                     ,
                     in
                     burning
                     Incense
                     :
                  
                   and
                   Constantius
                   tooke
                   vpon
                   him
                   to
                   
                     moderate
                     a
                     Councell
                  
                   alone
                   in
                   favour
                   of
                   the
                   Arrians
                   ,
                   and
                   preiudice
                   of
                   the
                   Orthodoxes
                   .
                   And
                   
                     Sigis
                     mund
                  
                   would
                   play
                   the
                   
                     Deacon
                     at
                     Constance
                     ,
                     in
                     assisting
                     the
                     Masse
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                   as
                   appeares
                   more
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   dayes
                   Lecture
                   began
                   ,
                   
                     Exijt
                     edictum
                     a
                     Caesare
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   for
                   any
                   loue
                   of
                   the
                   worke
                   ;
                   or
                   possiblie
                   because
                   hee
                   was
                   bound
                   to
                   that
                   service
                   ,
                   as
                   beeing
                   a
                   Chanon
                   in
                   S.
                   Peters
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   
                   the
                   Laterane
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Pope
                   imposeth
                   these
                   Tittles
                   on
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   homage
                   ,
                   for
                   holding
                   the
                   Empyre
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   God
                   shewed
                   his
                   anger
                   against
                   these
                   preposterous
                   courses
                   Uzzah
                   was
                   smitten
                   with
                   bodilie
                   Leprosie
                   :
                   Constantius
                   found
                   confusions
                   in
                   the
                   Impyre
                   ,
                   and
                   Iulian
                   to
                   vsurpe
                   on
                   him
                   :
                   for
                   hee
                   was
                   an
                   enemie
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   more
                   cruell
                   persecuter
                   than
                   Nero
                   or
                   Decius
                   ,
                   as
                   Hilarie
                   
                   calls
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   Sigismund
                   had
                   a
                   worse
                   ●eprosie
                   when
                   
                     hee
                     gaue
                     way
                     to
                     burne
                     Iohn
                     Hus
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Ierome
                   of
                   Prage
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdlie
                   ,
                   some
                   Princes
                   haue
                   either
                   with
                   
                     Gallio
                     neglected
                     Religion
                  
                   as
                   a
                   light
                   matter
                   and
                   impertinent
                   to
                   them
                   :
                   
                   Or
                   like
                   Herod
                   ,
                   held
                   Christ
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   Kingdomes
                   :
                   as
                   though
                   his
                   Throne
                   and
                   theirs
                   could
                   not
                   stand
                   together
                   .
                   
                   This
                   was
                   a
                   maine
                   motiue
                   of
                   the
                   persecution
                   by
                   pagane
                   Princes
                   :
                   
                     They
                     thought
                     that
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     would
                     ●verthrow
                     their
                     Kingdomes
                     :
                  
                   But
                   Herod
                   needed
                   not
                   
                     feare
                     Christs
                     comming
                     ,
                     for
                     hee
                     who
                     giues
                     heavenlie
                     Kingdomes
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     tak
                  
                   
                   
                     earthlie
                     kingdomes
                     from
                     him
                  
                   .
                   But
                   besyde
                   the
                   neglect
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   Salvation
                   they
                   looke
                   not
                   wisely
                   to
                   their
                   worldlie
                   standing
                   .
                   
                     It
                     is
                     never
                     better
                     with
                     Kings
                     ,
                     than
                     when
                     Christ
                     freelie
                     reignes
                     in
                     their
                     Kingdomes
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     such
                     proppe
                     to
                     their
                     Thrones
                     as
                     his
                     Scepter
                     .
                  
                   True
                   Religion
                   
                   in
                   a
                   Land
                   is
                   more
                   forcible
                   to
                   hold
                   people
                   in
                   obedience
                   to
                   Princes
                   ,
                   
                     than
                     many
                     thousand
                     Souldiours
                     in
                     Garrisons
                     :
                  
                   Everie
                   heart
                   that
                   hath
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   a
                   loyall
                   heart
                   to
                   authoritie
                   :
                   
                     Everie
                     Parish
                     where
                     God
                     is
                     truelie
                     worshipped
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     Garrison
                     ,
                     and
                     great
                     Cities
                     planted
                     with
                     faithfull
                     Pastors
                     ,
                     are
                     as
                     Citadells
                     for
                     the
                     securitie
                     of
                     Princes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Obedience
                   goeth
                   vnder
                   one
                   name
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   hath
                   manie
                   
                   branches
                   ,
                   it
                   beginneth
                   at
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   both
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Obiect
                     and
                     the
                     fountaine
                     of
                     Dueties
                     :
                  
                   Wee
                   ought
                   to
                   respect
                   him
                   before
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   himselfe
                   :
                   But
                   wee
                   respect
                   other
                   things
                   for
                   him
                   and
                   in
                   him
                   ;
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   ranked
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   his
                   commands
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   
                     degrees
                     of
                     place
                     or
                     goodnesse
                  
                   :
                   If
                   therefore
                   wee
                   feare
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   thereby
                   prepared
                   &
                   enabled
                   to
                   doe
                   a
                   duetie
                   to
                   man
                   :
                   Our
                   
                     Faith
                     ,
                     Loue
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   religious
                   bonds
                   to
                   GOD
                   ,
                   are
                   so
                   farre
                   from
                   defrauding
                   Superiours
                   of
                   their
                   due
                   ,
                   or
                   disabling
                   vs
                   from
                   doing
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   on
                   the
                   contrare
                   they
                   gette
                   more
                   respect
                   ,
                   because
                   wee
                   loue
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   wee
                   are
                   both
                   the
                   abler
                   and
                   readier
                   to
                   doe
                   so
                   to
                   them
                   :
                   Our
                   heartie
                   Obedience
                   to
                   God
                   giues
                   a
                   life
                   and
                   chearefulnesse
                   to
                   our
                   obedience
                   to
                   man
                   :
                   Godlinesse
                   and
                   righteousnesse
                   are
                   the
                   summe
                   of
                   both
                   Tables
                   ,
                   the
                   twin-fruites
                   of
                   one
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   that
                   same
                   Spirit
                   .
                   
                     The
                     more
                     godlie
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     plyable
                     to
                     righteousnesse
                  
                   to
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   righteous
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   sincere
                   in
                   godlinesse
                   :
                   the
                   Soule
                   that
                   loues
                   God
                   truelie
                   ,
                   will
                   also
                   respect
                   man
                   duetifullie
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   This
                   is
                   manifest
                   in
                   Europe
                   ;
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   Princes
                   were
                   
                   popish
                   ,
                   &
                   suffred
                   their
                   people
                   to
                   lye
                   in
                   poperie
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   never
                   sure
                   of
                   their
                   peoples
                   hearts
                   :
                   They
                   had
                   no
                   care
                   to
                   bind
                   them
                   to
                   God
                   by
                   a
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   &
                   therefore
                   God
                   suffred
                   them
                   easilie
                   to
                   be
                   loosed
                   frō
                   them
                   :
                   
                     Everie
                     roaring
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     from
                     the
                     Capitol
                     in
                     excommunication
                     ,
                     made
                     people
                     rebell
                     against
                     their
                     Princes
                     .
                  
                   But
                   since
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   shines
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   soone
                   moved
                   :
                   It
                   bindeth
                   them
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Princes
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   maketh
                   them
                   contemne
                   these
                   
                     thunders
                     of
                     Rome
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   wisemen
                   doe
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     fatuous
                     wylde
                     fire
                     that
                     hath
                     a
                     colour
                     of
                     fire
                     without
                     burning
                     :
                  
                   The
                   Popes
                   excommunications
                   were
                   fearefull
                   in
                   the
                   darkenesse
                   of
                   popish
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   wise
                   people
                   doe
                   scoffe
                   at
                   them
                   iustlie
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   After
                   Hildebrands
                   time
                   ,
                   
                     Princes
                     were
                     pittifullie
                     abused
                  
                   :
                   bot
                   since
                   Luther
                   arose
                   ,
                   Popes
                   haue
                   learned
                   more
                   modesty
                   in
                   their
                   Censures
                   ;
                   and
                   Princes
                   haue
                   found
                   more
                   respect
                   of
                   people
                   :
                   Such
                   
                     as
                     harboured
                     the
                     Gospel
                     in
                     their
                     Land
                     are
                     free
                     of
                     that
                     abuse
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   even
                   they
                   who
                   adhere
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   are
                   obliged
                   to
                   the
                   revealed
                   Truth
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   
                     oft
                     beaten
                     by
                     Excommunications
                     as
                     of
                     olde
                     :
                  
                   And
                   people
                   haue
                   their
                   owne
                   blessing
                   by
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   that
                   thereby
                   they
                   are
                   taught
                   more
                   chearefullie
                   to
                   obey
                   Princes
                   :
                   
                     So
                     great
                     a
                     blessing
                     is
                     the
                     Truth
                     both
                     to
                     Princes
                     and
                     people
                     .
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Wee
                   may
                   close
                   this
                   verse
                   with
                   this
                   Lesson
                   :
                   
                     That
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     Kinglie
                     Governement
                     is
                     not
                     infalliblie
                     annexed
                     to
                     Crownes
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     Kings
                     :
                  
                   So
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   telleth
                   vs
                   ,
                   
                     By
                     mee
                     Kings
                     reigne
                     ,
                     and
                     Princes
                     decree
                     Iustice
                     :
                     By
                  
                   
                   
                     mee
                     Princes
                     rule
                     and
                     Nobles
                     ,
                     even
                     all
                     the
                     Iudges
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     .
                  
                   Their
                   Spirits
                   makes
                   them
                   capable
                   of
                   royall
                   giftes
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   giues
                   Kings
                   in
                   mercie
                   he
                   ever
                   giues
                   that
                   gift
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   more
                   thā
                   either
                   their
                   
                     Birth
                     in
                     Succession
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     peoples
                     consent
                     in
                     their
                     Election
                     can
                     giue
                     them
                     :
                  
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   maine
                   difference
                   betwixt
                   Gods
                   calling
                   and
                   mans
                   :
                   Mans
                   calling
                   
                   can
                   do
                   more
                   .
                   
                     but
                     fill
                     the
                     place
                     with
                     the
                     man
                     ,
                  
                   &
                   applie
                   such
                   a
                   persō
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   Station
                   :
                   But
                   Gods
                   calling
                   
                     sits
                     the
                     man
                     for
                     the
                     place
                     ,
                  
                   And
                   maketh
                   the
                   person
                   meete
                   for
                   his
                   Station
                   :
                   His
                   providence
                   putteth
                   them
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   &
                   his
                   liberality
                   furnisheth
                   such
                   gifts
                   as
                   the
                   place
                   craveth
                   to
                   iustifie
                   his
                   providence
                   ,
                   Mans
                   calling
                   giveth
                   an
                   
                     outward
                     warrand
                  
                   to
                   the
                   wrok
                   ,
                   but
                   Gods
                   calling
                   giveth
                   the
                   sufficiency
                   ,
                   and
                   abilitie
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   work
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   with
                   a
                   conscience
                   of
                   his
                   Calling
                   and
                   furniture
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   a
                   ground
                   for
                   David
                   to
                   aske
                   this
                   gift
                   for
                   Solomon
                   :
                   Hee
                   knew
                   it
                   was
                   Gods
                   will
                   to
                   set
                   him
                   vpon
                   the
                   Throne
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   hee
                   suteth
                   of
                   God
                   who
                   had
                   appointed
                   him
                   that
                   Station
                   the
                   answerable
                   gifts
                   for
                   it
                   :
                   Hee
                   saw
                   that
                   same
                   Throne
                   without
                   these
                   gifts
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   Saul
                   ,
                   but
                   found
                   them
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   craved
                   the
                   like
                   to
                   his
                   Sonne
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   therefore
                   a
                   great
                   folie
                   in
                   Popes
                   to
                   tye
                   Apostolick
                   
                   gifts
                   to
                   their
                   triple
                   Crowne
                   ,
                   or
                   pretended
                   Apostolike
                   Chaire
                   :
                   These
                   things
                   come
                   of
                   a
                   free
                   dispensation
                   ,
                   &
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   
                     merite
                     of
                     any
                     place
                  
                   :
                   If
                   we
                   ta●
                   it
                   for
                   a
                   
                     materiall
                     Chaire
                  
                   ,
                   all
                   is
                   vncertaine
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   whither
                   it
                   bee
                   the
                   Chaire
                   of
                   his
                   installing
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   his
                   repose
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   third
                   for
                   proving
                   his
                   sex
                   ,
                   which
                   now
                   hath
                   no
                   vse
                   since
                   their
                   Children
                   end
                   that
                   question
                   .
                   If
                   wee
                   take
                   it
                   for
                   a
                   
                     mysticall
                     Chaire
                  
                   .
                   it
                   must
                   bee
                   either
                   in
                   Apostleship
                   ,
                   or
                   Doctrine
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   first
                   dyed
                   with
                   the
                   Apostles
                   as
                   a
                   personall
                   Priviledge
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   second
                   is
                   lost
                   ,
                   a
                   because
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   the
                   
                     Chaire
                     of
                     S.
                     Peter
                     ,
                     who
                     hold
                     not
                     his
                     Doctrine
                     :
                  
                   This
                   their
                   opinion
                   of
                   
                     not
                     erring
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Capitall
                   errour
                   ,
                   thereby
                   they
                   tye
                   God
                   to
                   them
                   and
                   theirseate
                   ,
                   while
                   they
                   loose
                   them selues
                   to
                   sin
                   .
                   b
                   But
                   God
                   hath
                   confuted
                   their
                   folie
                   ,
                   and
                   shewed
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   seate
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   
                     seate
                     of
                     scorners
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   is
                   
                     no
                     Lyne
                     of
                     Christian
                     Princes
                     or
                     Prelates
                     ,
                     that
                     hath
                     moe
                     monsters
                     in
                     it
                     than
                     the
                     Succession
                     of
                     Popes
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     an
                     hundreth
                     and
                     fiftie
                     yeares
                     some
                     fiftie
                     Popes
                     fell
                     close
                     away
                     from
                     the
                     vertue
                     of
                     their
                     Predecessors
                     ,
                  
                   
                   and
                   were
                   rather
                   inordinate
                   and
                   Apostaticke
                   than
                   Apostolicke
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   ●lagitious
                   Monsters
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   I
                   said
                   before
                   ,
                   from
                   their
                   owne
                   confession
                   .
                   Indifferent
                   men
                   would
                   think
                   that
                   where
                   truth
                   forceth
                   their
                   Conscience
                   to
                   confesse
                   so
                   matchlesse
                   wickednesse
                   in
                   their
                   Popes
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   grant
                   also
                   a
                   
                     possibility
                     of
                     erring
                  
                   :
                   the
                   
                     interrupting
                     of
                     Succession
                  
                   at
                   least
                   in
                   Doctrine
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   Apostacie
                   of
                   their
                   Church
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   they
                   inferre
                   the
                   contrare
                   conclusion
                   :
                   That
                   not
                   witstanding
                   the
                   
                     wickednesse
                     of
                     Popes
                     who
                     both
                     neglected
                     to
                     guide
                     the
                     Shippe
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   did
                   rather
                   what
                   they
                   could
                   to
                   drowne
                   it
                   ;
                   
                     yet
                     God
                     had
                     a
                     care
                     to
                     keepe
                     a
                     Church
                     amongst
                     them
                     .
                  
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   conclusions
                   of
                   hardened
                   hearts
                   ,
                   who
                   take
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   sin
                   and
                   Gods
                   punishment
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   worke
                   of
                   mercie
                   :
                   Wee
                   grant
                   they
                   haue
                   a
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   
                     whorish
                     ,
                     and
                     hereticall
                     one
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   an
                   Apostolicke
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   pretend
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   Apostaticke
                   as
                   they
                   confesse
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   royall
                   Gift
                   .
                   
                     Iust
                     Governement
                  
                   .
                   That
                   hee
                   may
                   judge
                   thy
                   people
                   in
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   is
                   the
                   second
                   thing
                   hee
                   prayeth
                   for
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     worke
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     vse
                     of
                     the
                     gift
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   governing
                   of
                   Gods
                   people
                   aright
                   :
                   Everie
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   his
                   blessing
                   to
                   mankinde
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   possessour
                   and
                   others
                   .
                   It
                   maketh
                   the
                   possessour
                   idonous
                   ,
                   and
                   fit
                   for
                   to
                   doe
                   some
                   good
                   to
                   mankind
                   :
                   And
                   
                     the
                     want
                     in
                     other
                     it
                     respectes
                  
                   as
                   a
                   remeedie
                   to
                   worke
                   
                     such
                     a
                     good
                     as
                     they
                     neede
                     :
                  
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   required
                   a
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   gift
                   ,
                   to
                   proue
                   the
                   liuelinesse
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   possessour
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   produce
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   helping
                   others
                   :
                   A
                   gift
                   without
                   its
                   owne
                   proper
                   worke
                   ,
                   is
                   but
                   
                   liuelesse
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Talent
                   digged
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                   The
                   
                     gift
                     it selfe
                     is
                     a
                     sort
                     of
                     Gods
                     presence
                     with
                     the
                     possessour
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   the
                   
                     right
                     vse
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     greater
                     degree
                     of
                     his
                     presence
                     :
                  
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   a
                   gift
                   even
                   in
                   
                     a
                     Mechanicke
                  
                   calling
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   
                     Spirit
                     :
                     I
                     will
                     powre
                     my
                     Spirit
                     on
                     Bezaleel
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   To
                   testifie
                   it
                   is
                   all
                   in
                   action
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     vigorous
                     and
                     actuous
                     power
                     in
                     man
                     setting
                  
                   
                   
                     him
                     on
                     worke
                  
                   :
                   The
                   end
                   also
                   of
                   all
                   gifts
                   is
                   for
                   action
                   ,
                   whither
                   it
                   bee
                   a
                   gift
                   of
                   common
                   providence
                   ,
                   the
                   possession
                   is
                   personall
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   vse
                   is
                   common
                   ,
                   or
                   whither
                   it
                   bee
                   a
                   gift
                   of
                   grace
                   for
                   edification
                   ,
                   the
                   possession
                   is
                   also
                   personall
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   a
                   common
                   vse
                   .
                
                 
                   Wee
                   shall
                   consider
                   this
                   worke
                   in
                   the
                   rule
                   ,
                   the
                   Practise
                   
                   the
                   Difficultie
                   and
                   Remeedes
                   :
                   The
                   
                     rule
                     is
                     the
                     Law
                  
                   :
                   As
                   all
                   gifts
                   are
                   for
                   worke
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   Kinglie
                   governement
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   both
                   to
                   make
                   
                     good
                     Lawes
                     by
                     common
                     consent
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     governe
                     according
                     to
                     them
                  
                   :
                   In
                   the
                   beginning
                   Societies
                   had
                   no
                   enacted
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   power
                   committed
                   to
                   one
                   .
                   
                   But
                   when
                   they
                   saw
                   that
                   one
                   to
                   abuse
                   his
                   power
                   ,
                   GOD
                   by
                   that
                   same
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   that
                   led
                   them
                   first
                   to
                   Governement
                   ,
                   tooke
                   them
                   a
                   steppe
                   further
                   to
                   make
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   Ruler
                   and
                   people
                   might
                   haue
                   a
                   standing
                   and
                   set
                   Directorie
                   ,
                   by
                   common
                   consent
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   as
                   
                     tediousnesse
                     of
                     solitarinesse
                     drew
                     them
                     to
                     Societies
                     ,
                     and
                     iniuries
                     of
                     Societies
                     drew
                     them
                     to
                     Governement
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     tyrannie
                     of
                     Governours
                     drew
                     them
                     to
                     Lawes
                     for
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Bodie
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Lawes
                     doe
                     not
                     onelie
                     teach
                     what
                     should
                     bee
                     done
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   also
                   
                   enjoyne
                   that
                   
                     it
                     bee
                     done
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   with
                   respects
                   of
                   rewarding
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   punishing
                   disobedience
                   :
                   so
                   God
                   gaue
                   his
                   Law
                   hedged
                   with
                   promises
                   to
                   allure
                   ,
                   and
                   threatnings
                   to
                   terrifie
                   ;
                   for
                   hee
                   knoweth
                   our
                   slownesse
                   to
                   good
                   hath
                   neede
                   to
                   be
                   allured
                   by
                   rewards
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   forwardnes
                   to
                   evill
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   bridled
                   with
                   punishment
                   :
                   These
                   respects
                   are
                   proper
                   to
                   man
                   ,
                   for
                   other
                   creatures
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     naturall
                     Agents
                  
                   worke
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   them
                   :
                   
                   They
                   haue
                   no
                   more
                   but
                   a
                   
                     common
                     assistance
                     of
                     God
                     ▪
                  
                   as
                   the
                   first
                   cause
                   ;
                   neither
                   hath
                   the
                   worke
                   the
                   morall
                   respect
                   of
                   vertue
                   or
                   vice
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   reward
                   ,
                   or
                   punishment
                   :
                   But
                   man
                   commeth
                   in
                   another
                   estate
                   ,
                   hee
                   hath
                   a
                   minde
                   to
                   consider
                   the
                   equitie
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   :
                   a
                   Conscience
                   to
                   bee
                   sensible
                   of
                   the
                   obligement
                   :
                   and
                   a
                   will
                   to
                   incline
                   to
                   doe
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   his
                   obedience
                   :
                   hath
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   righteousensse
                   ,
                   looking
                   to
                   the
                   promised
                   reward
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   disobedience
                   ,
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   looking
                   to
                   the
                   threatned
                   punishment
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Good
                     Lawes
                     are
                     the
                     sinewes
                     of
                     Societies
                  
                   ;
                   though
                   they
                   direct
                   
                   vs
                   in
                   outward
                   things
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   sticke
                   fast
                   on
                   our
                   Reason
                   which
                   beeing
                   in
                   kind
                   but
                   one
                   in
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   maketh
                   a
                   great
                   sibnesse
                   of
                   Notions
                   in
                   all
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   reason
                   in
                   everie
                   man
                   can
                   easilie
                   conceiue
                   ,
                   or
                   condescend
                   to
                   that
                   equitie
                   ,
                   which
                   vniversall
                   reason
                   (
                   
                     the
                     extract
                     of
                     the
                     eternall
                     Law
                     of
                     God
                  
                   )
                   directeth
                   vs
                   to
                   doe
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   Lawes
                   haue
                   a
                   
                     binding
                     notion
                     and
                     vse
                  
                   ,
                   though
                   in
                   diverse
                   
                   respects
                   :
                   The
                   
                     eternall
                     Law
                  
                   is
                   in
                   God
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   the
                   fountaine
                   and
                   rule
                   of
                   all
                   Lawes
                   :
                   And
                   amongst
                   men
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Noetick
                     Law
                     of
                     Nature
                  
                   writtē
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   all
                   people
                   in
                   principles
                   .
                   
                     The
                     laws
                     of
                     nations
                     Dianoetick
                     or
                     discursiue
                     in
                     conclusions
                  
                   drawn
                   out
                   of
                   these
                   principles
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   divers
                   in
                   sundrie
                   places
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   diversitie
                   of
                   circumstances
                   .
                   The
                   greatest
                   perfection
                   of
                   humane
                   Lawes
                   is
                   in
                   their
                   conformitie
                   to
                   that
                   prime
                   and
                   eternall
                   Law
                   in
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   their
                   vigour
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   put
                   in
                   execution
                   ,
                   like
                   the
                   effectuall
                   providence
                   that
                   executeth
                   the
                   prime
                   Law.
                   
                
                 
                   Written
                   Lawes
                   are
                   for
                   direction
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   living
                   Law
                   
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   King
                   )
                   is
                   for
                   actions
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   that
                   direction
                   obeyed
                   .
                   As
                   their
                   calling
                   prescryveth
                   this
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   people
                   craue
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   Iustice
                   is
                   an
                   habite
                   dwelling
                   in
                   the
                   Soules
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   be
                   seene
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   worke
                   ;
                   and
                   people
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   subtile
                   as
                   to
                   consider
                   royall
                   Iustice
                   in
                   an
                   habite
                   ▪
                   but
                   as
                   they
                   see
                   it
                   in
                   practice
                   :
                   When
                   they
                   see
                   
                     sinne
                     punished
                  
                   and
                   
                     vertue
                     honoured
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   more
                   forcible
                   to
                   perswade
                   
                   them
                   of
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   governement
                   in
                   Kings
                   ,
                   than
                   
                     a
                     thousand
                     subtile
                     demonstrations
                  
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   plaine
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   Solomons
                   desire
                   ;
                   hee
                   craved
                   a
                   wise
                   heart
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   that
                   end
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   pleasant
                   theorie
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   practice
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     goe
                     out
                     and
                     in
                     before
                     thy
                     people
                     .
                  
                   No
                   King
                   abounded
                   more
                   
                   in
                   
                     profound
                     speculations
                  
                   :
                   yet
                   ●ee
                   made
                   them
                   not
                   his
                   end
                   ,
                   but
                   vsed
                   them
                   as
                   meanes
                   to
                   fit
                   him
                   for
                   a
                   
                     practike
                     Governement
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   giue
                   the
                   world
                   a
                   proofe
                   of
                   his
                   habilitie
                   for
                   his
                   calling
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   habite
                   of
                   wisedome
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   practice
                   that
                   made
                   him
                   famous
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   
                     The
                     words
                     that
                     hee
                     spake
                     ,
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     his
                     house
                     ,
                     and
                     wise
                     dispatch
                     of
                     his
                     affaires
                     ,
                  
                   made
                   the
                   hearers
                   &
                   beholders
                   
                   astonished
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Lawes
                     are
                     not
                     made
                     for
                     Theorie
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     Practice
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   
                   the
                   best
                   practice
                   on
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   is
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   execution
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   best
                   execution
                   is
                   when
                   rewards
                   and
                   punishments
                   
                     (
                     the
                     pases
                     of
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     worlds
                     Clocke
                  
                   )
                   are
                   applyed
                   as
                   men
                   deserue
                   ;
                   the
                   god
                   lie
                   rewarded
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   wicked
                   punished
                   .
                   It
                   hath
                   bene
                   an
                   olde
                   cōplaint
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     Lawes
                     haue
                     bene
                     well
                     made
                     ,
                     but
                     evill
                     observed
                     :
                  
                   And
                   
                     he
                     cannot
                     be
                     innocent
                     ,
                     who
                     either
                     spareth
                     him
                     that
                     should
                     bee
                     punished
                     ,
                     or
                     punisheth
                     him
                     that
                     should
                     bee
                     spared
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   By
                   just
                   punishment
                   three
                   things
                   are
                   procured
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     amendement
                     of
                     the
                     offender
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   so
                   the
                   evill
                   of
                   punishment
                   layde
                   vpon
                   the
                   evill
                   of
                   his
                   disobedience
                   ,
                   will
                   curbe
                   that
                   corrup●ion
                   in
                   him
                   ;
                   since
                   it
                   bringeth
                   vpon
                   him
                   a
                   worse
                   evill
                   in
                   his
                   account
                   .
                   Next
                   a
                   
                     bettering
                     of
                     other
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   seeing
                   iniquitie
                   punished
                   ,
                   will
                   fe●re
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   least
                   they
                   incurre
                   the
                   like
                   punishment
                   :
                   Thirdlie
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     peace
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Bodie
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   such
                   as
                   trouble
                   it
                   with
                   their
                   wrongous
                   dealing
                   ,
                   are
                   condignelie
                   punished
                   for
                   their
                   wrong●
                   .
                   On
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   ,
                   when
                   righteousnesse
                   is
                   rewarded
                   ,
                   three
                   answerable
                   fruites
                   doe
                   follow
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     righteous
                     are
                     made
                     better
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   their
                   righteousnes
                   is
                   augmented
                   by
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   their
                   reward
                   :
                   
                   Next
                   ,
                   others
                   are
                   
                     provoked
                     to
                     righteousnesse
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   see
                   it
                   rewarded
                   :
                   Thirdlie
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   
                     is
                     reioyced
                  
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   good
                   honoured
                   ,
                   for
                   when
                   
                     the
                     godly
                     are
                     exalted
                     the
                  
                   
                   
                     people
                     reioyce
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   publicke
                   peace
                   is
                   keeped
                   by
                   the
                   vniversall
                   care
                   and
                   study
                   of
                   well-doing
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   when
                   the
                   application
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   goe
                   contrare
                   ,
                   
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   deserving
                   of
                   the
                   persons
                   ,
                   then
                   fearefull
                   confusions
                   follow
                   :
                   All
                   men
                   are
                   discouraged
                   from
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   see
                   neglected
                   and
                   punished
                   :
                   And
                   none
                   sleeth
                   from
                   evill
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   followeth
                   it
                   ;
                   when
                   they
                   see
                   it
                   honoured
                   with
                   the
                   reward
                   of
                   good
                   :
                   The
                   wicked
                   are
                   both
                   imboldened
                   to
                   committe
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   proud
                   of
                   their
                   reward
                   :
                   The
                   godly
                   are
                   grieved
                   that
                   matters
                   goe
                   so
                   crosse
                   ,
                   and
                   lament
                   to
                   see
                   good
                   men
                   cled
                   in
                   the
                   liveray
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   wicked
                   in
                   the
                   liveray
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   :
                   
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     shame
                     for
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     men
                     when
                     the
                     wicked
                     are
                     exalted
                     .
                  
                   In
                   such
                   a
                   case
                   Lawes
                   are
                   
                   without
                   life
                   ,
                   their
                   execution
                   is
                   contrare
                   to
                   their
                   direction
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   direction
                   serveth
                   for
                   no
                   other
                   end
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   shining
                   light
                   to
                   discover
                   the
                   iniquitie
                   of
                   such
                   application
                   .
                
                 
                   Impyres
                   and
                   Kingdomes
                   
                     are
                     no
                     lesse
                     mortall
                     than
                     a
                     man
                     :
                  
                   
                   they
                   haue
                   their
                   owne
                   
                     Infancie
                     ,
                     Adolescence
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Vigour
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   that
                   ,
                   their
                   
                     inclination
                     ,
                     decay
                  
                   &
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   arise
                   of
                   their
                   fall
                   :
                   Their
                   greatest
                   high
                   is
                   in
                   Pietie
                   and
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   deadlie
                   disease
                   is
                   in
                   profainesse
                   and
                   vnrighteousnesse
                   :
                   As
                   the
                   heate
                   decaying
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   profainnesse
                   in
                   a
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   injustice
                   is
                   as
                   a
                   palsie
                   that
                   dissolveth
                   the
                   whole
                   Bodie
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   It
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   Solomons
                   remarkes
                   of
                   vanitie
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     saw
                     vnder
                     the
                     Sunne
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     Iudgement
                     that
                     wickednesse
                     was
                     there
                     and
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     righteousnesse
                     that
                     iniquitie
                     was
                     there
                  
                   It
                   is
                   grievous
                   to
                   see
                   iniquitie
                   any
                   where
                   ,
                   but
                   most
                   in
                   the
                   seate
                   of
                   Iustice
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   great
                   boldnesse
                   in
                   iniquitie
                   to
                   out-face
                   Iustice
                   in
                   her
                   owne
                   seate
                   :
                   and
                   great
                   presumption
                   
                   in
                   the
                   vnrighteous
                   when
                   they
                   darre
                   either
                   
                     prosecute
                     or
                  
                   
                   defend
                   iniquitie
                   in
                   Iudgement
                   :
                   The
                   case
                   of
                   that
                   ●and
                   is
                   lamentable
                   ,
                   where
                   Iustice
                   ●eats
                   are
                   ●ade
                   seates
                   of
                   injustice
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   remeede
                   of
                   inquitie
                   turned
                   in
                   the
                   disease
                   :
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   hope
                   that
                   Iustice
                   can
                   reigne
                   where
                   iniquitie
                   vsurpeth
                   so
                   vpon
                   her
                   as
                   to
                   thrust
                   her
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   vnder
                   her
                   name
                   maintaineth
                   wrong
                   .
                   That
                   case
                   seemeth
                   so
                   desperate
                   to
                   Solomon
                   that
                   hee
                   putteth
                   
                   it
                   amongst
                   these
                   
                     cases
                     reserved
                  
                   to
                   Gods
                   owne
                   cure
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   great
                   appellations
                   to
                   be
                   discussed
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   .
                   
                     I
                     said
                     in
                     mine
                     heart
                     ,
                     God
                     shall
                     iudge
                     the
                     righteous
                     and
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     time
                     for
                     everie
                     purpose
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     everie
                     worke
                     .
                  
                   God
                   hath
                   established
                   Iustice
                   amongst
                   men
                   to
                   doe
                   them
                   right
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   shee
                   is
                   so
                   oppressed
                   as
                   to
                   bee
                   displaced
                   ,
                   and
                   her
                   name
                   borrowed
                   ,
                   to
                   colour
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   then
                   of
                   a
                   Iudge
                   shee
                   turned
                   a
                   Plaintiue
                   ,
                   compleaning
                   to
                   God
                   of
                   that
                   violence
                   .
                
                 
                   Though
                   Lawes
                   were
                   wrong
                   exponed
                   in
                   their
                   meaning
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   their
                   rewards
                   wrong
                   applyed
                   yet
                   ,
                   
                     supreme
                     reason
                  
                   (
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   )
                   
                     liueth
                     with
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   vindicate
                   the
                   owne
                   true
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   apply
                   rewards
                   aright
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   
                     law
                     of
                     Lawes
                     abyding
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   wee
                   may
                   know
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   follow
                   ,
                   ●ut
                   may
                   not
                   iudge
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   THAT
                   THE
                   LAVV
                   OF
                   THE
                   COVRT
                   OF
                   HEAVEN
                   ,
                   
                   AND
                   OF
                   REPVBLICKS
                   IS
                   THE
                   VVILL
                   OF
                   GOD.
                   Hee
                   hath
                   appointed
                   Indicatories
                   to
                   keepe
                   men
                   in
                   order
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   abused
                   to
                   maintaine
                   wrong
                   ,
                   and
                   oppresse
                   right
                   ,
                   hee
                   hath
                   the
                   
                     last
                     Iudgement
                     for
                     a
                     remeede
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   call
                   all
                   proceedings
                   to
                   a
                   new
                   tryall
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   discusse
                   the
                   appeales
                   of
                   the
                   distressed
                   .
                
                 
                   Kings
                   indeede
                   
                     haue
                     long
                     eares
                     to
                     heare
                     ,
                     and
                     long
                     hands
                     to
                     doe
                     many
                     things
                  
                   ;
                   yet
                   they
                   cannot
                   heare
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   all
                   by
                   
                   themselues
                   :
                   Therefore
                   Iethroes
                   counsell
                   to
                   Moses
                   was
                   good
                   to
                   divide
                   his
                   burthen
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   vp
                   Iudges
                   and
                   Magistrates
                   with
                   authoritie
                   vnder
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   work
                   is
                   
                   full
                   of
                   difficulty
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   the
                   parties
                   
                   &
                   Witnesses
                   .
                   Lawes
                   are
                   many
                   ,
                   &
                   yet
                   short
                   for
                   all
                   incident
                   and
                   daylie
                   emergent
                   causes
                   .
                   Iustinian
                   thought
                   hee
                   had
                   put
                   out
                   a
                   perfect
                   bodie
                   of
                   the
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   caused
                   digest
                   the
                   Roman
                   Lawes
                   for
                   twelue
                   hundreth
                   yeare
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   these
                   many
                   Volumes
                   may
                   be
                   called
                   
                     short
                     for
                     so
                     vniversall
                     a
                     purpose
                     :
                  
                   and
                   the
                   matter
                   appointed
                   to
                   end
                   
                     Pleas
                     ,
                     is
                     turned
                     a
                     seminarie
                     of
                     pleas
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     briefnesse
                     :
                  
                   Though
                   all
                   Lawes
                   and
                   Decisions
                   were
                   gathered
                   together
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   meete
                   with
                   everie
                   new
                   circumstance
                   :
                   Mans
                   corruption
                   is
                   ever
                   devysing
                   new
                   wrongs
                   ,
                   and
                   new
                   colours
                   to
                   colour
                   them
                   withall
                   .
                   ●he
                   diverse
                   
                     interpretation
                     of
                     Lawes
                  
                   increaseth
                   this
                   difficultie
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Emperour
                   misseth
                   
                   his
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   
                     hastie
                     decision
                     of
                     pleas
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   after
                   long
                   disputing
                   ,
                   the
                   question
                   is
                   more
                   doubtfull
                   than
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   first
                   stated
                   ,
                   albeit
                   the
                   
                     small
                     brookes
                  
                   of
                   Lawes
                   before
                   Lotharius
                   time
                   ,
                   are
                   turned
                   since
                   in
                   
                     Mare
                     magnum
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   great
                   ocean
                   of
                   Lawes
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   parties
                   vsuallie
                   whither
                   of
                   
                     simplicitie
                     or
                     purpose
                  
                   ,
                   
                   are
                   bold
                   to
                   bring
                   the
                   evill
                   cause
                   to
                   Iudgement
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   confident
                   of
                   their
                   cause
                   ▪
                   and
                   oft
                   times
                   the
                   worst
                   cause
                   hath
                   
                     most
                     diligence
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   supplie
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   equitie
                   by
                   the
                   excesse
                   of
                   businesse
                   .
                   
                     If
                     righteousnesse
                     ruled
                     men
                     ,
                     Iudges
                     would
                     haue
                     little
                     to
                     doe
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   Truth
                   were
                   in
                   their
                   words
                   ,
                   questions
                   were
                   soone
                   decided
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Clients
                   information
                   to
                   their
                   Advocats
                   is
                   so
                   badde
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   hard
                   either
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Iudge
                   to
                   discerne
                   where
                   the
                   Truth
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   Witnesses
                   also
                   helpe
                   this
                   difficultie
                   :
                   They
                   are
                   subiect
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   deceiue
                   the
                   best
                   Iudges
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   by
                   their
                   office
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   judge
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   things
                   
                     alledged
                     and
                     proven
                  
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   religion
                   of
                   one
                   Oath
                   had
                   force
                   ,
                   the
                   matter
                   were
                   easie
                   ,
                   for
                   God
                   hath
                   
                     ordained
                     it
                     to
                     put
                     an
                     end
                     to
                     controversies
                     :
                  
                   but
                   mans
                   wickednesse
                   hath
                   
                   turned
                   it
                   in
                   a
                   meanes
                   to
                   hyde
                   the
                   truth
                   :
                   If
                   Aequivocation
                   
                   
                     had
                     place
                     in
                     Iudgement
                     ,
                     God
                     had
                     never
                     ordained
                     Oathes
                     for
                     ending
                     of
                     questions
                  
                   ;
                   though
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   haue
                   perfected
                   that
                   
                     coloured
                     periurie
                  
                   in
                   our
                   time
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   naturall
                   to
                   man
                   who
                   is
                   a
                   liar
                   .
                   It
                   confounded
                   all
                   Iudgement
                   ,
                   
                   so
                   that
                   neither
                   the
                   
                     oath
                     of
                     calumnie
                  
                   in
                   the
                   parties
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   
                     oath
                     of
                     veritie
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   wants
                   the
                   owne
                   suspicion
                   :
                   But
                   possiblie
                   betime
                   Iudges
                   will
                   bee
                   forced
                   to
                   invent
                   
                     a
                     third
                     sort
                     of
                     oath
                  
                   (
                   occasioned
                   by
                   Aequivocation
                   )
                   to
                   make
                   parties
                   and
                   Witnesses
                   sweare
                   that
                   they
                   sweare
                   truelie
                   .
                
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   though
                   Knowledge
                   and
                   Experience
                   in
                   
                   Iudges
                   overcome
                   these
                   difficulties
                   ,
                   yet
                   their
                   frailtie
                   of
                   affection
                   is
                   inclinable
                   to
                   the
                   Parties
                   :
                   Therefore
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   good
                   devyce
                   to
                   pleade
                   causes
                   without
                   designing
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   the
                   parties
                   ,
                   but
                   vnder
                   the
                   
                     fained
                     names
                     of
                     Seius
                  
                   and
                   Titius
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   that
                   suffrages
                   should
                   not
                   bee
                   given
                   by
                   Word
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   Notes
                   on
                   a
                   Table
                   or
                   by
                   White-stones
                   for
                   assenting
                   ,
                   or
                   blacke-stones
                   for
                   dissenting
                   .
                   So
                   
                   a
                   way
                   was
                   provyded
                   for
                   
                     libertie
                     in
                     votting
                     ▪
                  
                   and
                   for
                   securitie
                   from
                   challeng
                   for
                   that
                   libertie
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   absolute
                   best
                   remeede
                   for
                   
                     Parties
                     ,
                     Pleaders
                     ,
                     Witnesses
                  
                   and
                   Iudges
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   set
                   God
                   the
                   supreme
                   
                     Iudge
                     before
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   remember
                   that
                   
                     God
                     sitteh
                     in
                     the
                     assemblie
                     of
                     gods
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   to
                   proceed
                   
                   as
                   in
                   his
                   sight
                   .
                   When
                   
                     cause
                     is
                     simplie
                     compared
                     with
                     cause
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     reason
                     with
                     reason
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   sentence
                   will
                   easilie
                   ryse
                   according
                   to
                   right
                   and
                   equitie
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   this
                   difficultie
                   is
                   greatest
                   in
                   
                     criminall
                     causes
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   hath
                   brought
                   on
                   the
                   
                     necessitie
                     of
                     torture
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   sort
                   of
                   torment
                   to
                   a
                   pittifull
                   Iudge
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   
                     miserable
                     supplie
                     of
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     probation
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   so
                   insufficient
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   vrgers
                   of
                   it
                   permit
                   the
                   sufferer
                   after
                   torture
                   to
                   goe
                   from
                   his
                   deposition
                   or
                   byde
                   at
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   first
                   devysed
                   by
                   Pagans
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   iustlie
                   called
                   a
                   
                     Tarquinian
                     crueltie
                  
                   :
                   They
                   had
                   not
                   spirituall
                   and
                   
                     divine
                     motiues
                  
                   taken
                   from
                   GOD
                   or
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   or
                   Hell
                   &c.
                   to
                   presse
                   the
                   Consciences
                   of
                   
                   the
                   guiltie
                   :
                   therefore
                   they
                   tooke
                   them
                   to
                   that
                   brutish
                   motiue
                   of
                   a
                   bodilie
                   paine
                   :
                   Man
                   is
                   reasonable
                   ,
                   and
                   truth
                   should
                   bee
                   sought
                   out
                   of
                   him
                   by
                   reasonable
                   motiues
                   ,
                   which
                   choppe
                   on
                   his
                   reason
                   and
                   Conscience
                   ▪
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   respects
                   of
                   eternall
                   reward
                   or
                   punishment
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   way
                   by
                   bodilie
                   paines
                   is
                   more
                   fleshlie
                   and
                   the
                   order
                   is
                   preposterous
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   bruising
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   to
                   open
                   the
                   minde
                   :
                   
                     An
                     extorted
                     confession
                     is
                     but
                     a
                     bastard
                     confession
                  
                   as
                   fire
                   forced
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   flint
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   lamentable
                   ,
                   that
                   among
                   Christians
                   there
                   is
                   as
                   
                   great
                   necessitie
                   of
                   torture
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   small
                   fruite
                   of
                   it
                   as
                   among
                   Pagans
                   :
                   What
                   ever
                   bee
                   the
                   lawfulnesse
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   minde
                   of
                   he
                   Iudge
                   is
                   tortured
                   .
                   Hee
                   would
                   know
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   vse
                   such
                   a
                   meanes
                   to
                   search
                   it
                   :
                   Hee
                   knoweth
                   not
                   whither
                   the
                   sufferer
                   bee
                   guiltie
                   or
                   not
                   yet
                   must
                   hee
                   suffer
                   as
                   suspected
                   of
                   obstinacie
                   in
                   denying
                   ,
                   lest
                   hee
                   die
                   as
                   guiltie
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   
                     avoyding
                     death
                     ,
                     hee
                     suffereth
                     death
                     in
                     torments
                  
                   ;
                   hee
                   suffereth
                   not
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   hath
                   done
                   the
                   crime
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   vncertaine
                   if
                   hee
                   haue
                   done
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   the
                   vnavoydable
                   
                     ignorance
                     of
                     the
                     Iudge
                     is
                     the
                     calamitie
                     of
                     the
                     Innocent
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   hee
                   presse
                   to
                   helpe
                   his
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   hee
                   hurteth
                   the
                   innocent
                   the
                   more
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   lamentable
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bee
                   washeth
                   with
                   floodes
                   of
                   teares
                   ,
                   that
                   while
                   the
                   Iudge
                   tortures
                   the
                   susp●ct
                   person
                   
                     least
                     hee
                     kill
                     an
                     innocent
                     ,
                     hee
                     killeth
                     that
                     innocent
                  
                   whom
                   
                   hee
                   tortureth
                   lest
                   hee
                   should
                   kill
                   him
                   :
                   And
                   when
                   their
                   paine
                   maketh
                   them
                   chuse
                   to
                   die
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   to
                   bee
                   tortured
                   ,
                   they
                   confesse
                   the
                   cryme
                   that
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   are
                   innocent
                   both
                   in
                   torture
                   and
                   in
                   death
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   execute
                   the
                   
                     Iudge
                     knoweth
                     not
                     whither
                     they
                     be
                     guiltie
                     or
                     innocent
                     :
                  
                   And
                   so
                   oftimes
                   both
                   tortureth
                   and
                   killeth
                   an
                   innocent
                   ,
                   while
                   hee
                   laboureth
                   to
                   eschew
                   it
                   ;
                   By
                   these
                   things
                   a
                   wise
                   Iudge
                   is
                   drawen
                   on
                   not
                   by
                   desire
                   of
                   hurt
                   but
                   by
                   necessitie
                   of
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   (
                   since
                   humane
                   Societie
                   craveth
                   it
                   )
                   by
                   necessitie
                   of
                   Iudgement
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   
                   contrare
                   to
                   the
                   tortures
                   of
                   the
                   olde
                   persecutors
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     tortured
                  
                   
                   
                     confessing
                     Christians
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     them
                     goe
                     free
                     if
                     they
                     denyed
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   criminals
                   torture
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   confesse
                   ,
                   and
                   destroyeth
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   confession
                   .
                
                 
                   On
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   ,
                   how
                   oft
                   doe
                   the
                   
                     guiltie
                     endure
                     torture
                     with
                     obstinacie
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   harden
                   their
                   hearts
                   to
                   conceale
                   the
                   truth
                   :
                   Such
                   obstinacie
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   resolved
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   
                   it
                   turne
                   iudiciall
                   by
                   a
                   wilfull
                   denying
                   ,
                   with
                   cursings
                   and
                   execrations
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   worketh
                   either
                   a
                   
                     stupifying
                     senselesnes
                  
                   in
                   their
                   flesh
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   (
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   diversion
                   )
                   fasteneth
                   the
                   minde
                   so
                   vpon
                   losse
                   or
                   shame
                   (
                   that
                   followeth
                   a
                   confession
                   )
                   that
                   it
                   lets
                   not
                   the
                   flesh
                   feele
                   paine
                   :
                   Sathan
                   can
                   
                     stupifie
                     his
                     martyres
                     in
                     maintaining
                     lies
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   hee
                   may
                   play
                   the
                   Ape
                   to
                   GOD
                   ,
                   who
                   mitigateth
                   the
                   paines
                   of
                   his
                   martyrs
                   by
                   spirituall
                   comforts
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   therfore
                   for
                   nought
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   tooke
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Moses
                   and
                   put
                   vpon
                   the
                   Elders
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   had
                   a
                   Calling
                   full
                   of
                   difficultie
                   :
                   In
                   all
                   which
                   cases
                   it
                   is
                   best
                   for
                   a
                   Iudge
                   to
                   
                     looke
                     to
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   
                     eternall
                     Law
                     in
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   withall
                   to
                   
                     craue
                     his
                     direction
                  
                   that
                   
                   hee
                   erre
                   not
                   in
                   Iudgement
                   ,
                   and
                   cry
                   ,
                   
                     Deliver
                     mee
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     all
                     my
                     necessities
                     .
                  
                   But
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   better
                   spur
                   than
                   Iehosapha●s
                   exhortation
                   to
                   Iudges
                   ,
                   
                     Take
                     heede
                     what
                     yee
                     doc
                     ,
                     for
                     yee
                     iudge
                     not
                     for
                     man
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     who
                  
                   
                   
                     is
                     with
                     you
                     in
                     the
                     Iudgement
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     now
                     ,
                     let
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     bee
                     vpon
                     you
                     ,
                     take
                     heede
                     and
                     doe
                     it
                     :
                     For
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     iniquitie
                     with
                     the
                     Lord
                     our
                     God
                     ,
                     nor
                     respect
                     of
                     persons
                     ,
                     nor
                     taking
                     of
                     gifts
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Princes
                   difficulties
                   &
                   dangers
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   lyeth
                   then
                   on
                   Princes
                   to
                   
                     exercise
                     their
                     Gift
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   
                   would
                   proue
                   the
                   liuelinesse
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   brings
                   on
                   them
                   a
                   world
                   of
                   difficulties
                   :
                   There
                   is
                   none
                   in
                   their
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   a
                   more
                   
                     laborious
                     life
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Head
                   that
                   moveth
                   all
                   
                   must
                   haue
                   action
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   continuall
                   motion
                   ,
                   to
                   furnish
                   fresh
                   Spirits
                   to
                   the
                   bodie
                   :
                   Great
                   is
                   their
                   taske
                   to
                   
                     know
                     the
                     state
                  
                   of
                   their
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     heare
                     the
                     plaints
                  
                   of
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                   to
                   represse
                   the
                   insolencies
                   of
                   the
                   
                   proude
                   ,
                   by
                   causing
                   minister
                   Iustice
                   to
                   all
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   them
                   aboue
                   their
                   Subiects
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   same
                   
                     exalting
                     in
                     some
                     sort
                     putteth
                     them
                     vnder
                     ,
                  
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   
                     servants
                     to
                     their
                     Subiects
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     they
                     watch
                     for
                     their
                     weall
                     and
                     safty
                     .
                  
                   I
                   herefore
                   the
                   Apostle
                   in
                   that
                   same
                   place
                   where
                   hee
                   calleth
                   them
                   
                     supereminent
                     powers
                  
                   ,
                   calleth
                   them
                   also
                   the
                   
                     Ministers
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     minister
                     Iustice
                     ,
                     for
                     hee
                     is
                     the
                     Minister
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     thee
                     for
                     thy
                     good
                     .
                     They
                     are
                     Gods
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     attending
                     continuallie
                     vpon
                     this
                     verie
                     thing
                     .
                  
                   They
                   haue
                   
                   
                     supreme
                     power
                  
                   ,
                   bowing
                   downe
                   to
                   a
                   
                     Ministeriall
                     worke
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Ministerie
                   cloathed
                   with
                   
                     supreme
                     power
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Many
                   are
                   
                     quicke-sighted
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     defects
                     of
                     Governement
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     who
                     will
                     not
                     see
                     the
                     difficulties
                     and
                     dangers
                     of
                     it
                     :
                  
                   for
                   beside
                   the
                   weight
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   Calling
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   lawfull
                   vse
                   of
                   their
                   coactiue
                   power
                   ,
                   beareth
                   them
                   on
                   many
                   dangers
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   punishing
                   the
                   vniust
                   ,
                   or
                   affraying
                   them
                   that
                   would
                   bee
                   so
                   :
                   
                     Every
                     curbed
                     humour
                     by
                     feare
                     of
                     punishment
                     fretteth
                     against
                     them
                  
                   ;
                   God
                   hath
                   fenced
                   them
                   indeede
                   against
                   
                     briares
                     and
                     thornes
                  
                   with
                   their
                   supreme
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   sometime
                   they
                   feele
                   their
                   sharpnesse
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   impossible
                   to
                   them
                   to
                   please
                   all
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   curbe
                   many
                   in
                   execu●ing
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   danger
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   from
                   open
                   Enemies
                   and
                   secret
                   male-contents
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   their
                   friends
                   and
                   Attendants
                   :
                   The
                   force
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   fearefull
                   as
                   the
                   treason
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   :
                   Their
                   guards
                   are
                   to
                   keepe
                   them
                   safe
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   often
                   in
                   greatest
                   danger
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   
                     So
                     both
                     solitarinesse
                     and
                     Societie
                     are
                     dangerous
                     to
                     Princes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   They
                   reigne
                   over
                   the
                   multitude
                   ,
                   wherein
                   are
                   moe
                   vniust
                   
                   than
                   iust
                   ,
                   and
                   moe
                   that
                   will
                   bee
                   offended
                   than
                   pleased
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   every
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   the
                   mightie
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   are
                   as
                   
                   two
                   factions
                   ▪
                   and
                   Princes
                   saile
                   betwixt
                   them
                   as
                   two
                   extreames
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   vpright
                   ministration
                   of
                   Iustice
                   is
                   the
                   best
                   wa●
                   :
                   Private
                   men
                   can
                   hardlie
                   please
                   both
                   parties
                   ,
                   but
                   Princes
                   cled
                   with
                   authority
                   neede
                   not
                   sticke
                   in
                   these
                   strai●es
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   giue
                   everie
                   man
                   his
                   due
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   
                   great
                   benefite
                   of
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   that
                   beside
                   the
                   
                     natiue
                     &
                     intrinsecall
                     goodnesse
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   also
                   this
                   
                     accessorie
                     good
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   safe
                   way
                   for
                   Princes
                   ,
                   betwixt
                   contrarie
                   factions
                   .
                   
                     When
                     a
                     Iudge
                     inflicteth
                     punishment
                     ,
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     punishment
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     Iustice
                     of
                     the
                     Iudge
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     merite
                     of
                     the
                     Crime
                     .
                     (
                     a
                     )
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Greatest
                     Princes
                     haue
                     greatest
                     cares
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   largenesse
                   of
                   their
                   Dominion
                   enlargeth
                   their
                   labour
                   ;
                   as
                   great
                   
                     hollow
                     Statues
                     overlayed
                     with
                     gold
                     ,
                     are
                     full
                     of
                     wormes
                     ,
                     and
                     Spiders
                     ,
                  
                   so
                   the
                   greatest
                   Monarchs
                   vnder
                   show
                   of
                   worldly
                   glorie
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   noysome
                   cares
                   :
                   
                     All
                     these
                     cares
                     should
                     indeere
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     their
                     people
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     for
                     themselues
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     their
                     people
                     :
                  
                   A
                   good
                   Princes
                   
                     wakerifenesse
                     keepes
                     the
                     sleepe
                     of
                     his
                     Subiects
                     :
                     His
                     labour
                     ,
                     their
                     idlenesse
                     :
                     His
                     businesse
                     ,
                     their
                     vacancie
                     :
                     and
                     his
                     care
                     maketh
                     them
                     carelesse
                     .
                  
                   The
                   greatnesse
                   of
                   a
                   Prince
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   for
                   his
                   peoples
                   good
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   aboue
                   them
                   .
                   
                     Great
                     businesse
                     with
                     dangers
                     and
                     difficulties
                     are
                     their
                     ordinarie
                     dyet
                     ,
                  
                   vnder
                   which
                   they
                   would
                   succumbe
                   ,
                   if
                   God
                   
                     supported
                     them
                     not
                     with
                     as
                     great
                     a
                     Spirit
                     to
                     dispatch
                     businesse
                     ,
                  
                   contemne
                   dangers
                   ,
                   and
                   expede
                   difficulties
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   though
                   their
                   Crownes
                   bee
                   of
                   Gold
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   may
                   bee
                   called
                   
                     Crownes
                     of
                     thornes
                  
                   and
                   their
                   just
                   ●mbleme
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   
                     man
                     sitting
                     in
                     a
                     Chaire
                     of
                     state
                     with
                     a
                     naked
                     Sword
                     hinging
                     by
                     a
                     small
                     haire
                     over
                     his
                     head
                     :
                  
                   But
                   God
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   kings
                   hath
                   a
                   speciall
                   care
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     guardeth
                     their
                     persons
                     by
                     a
                     particular
                     providence
                     ,
                  
                   l●st
                   his
                   
                     sacred
                     image
                     in
                     supreme
                     authoritie
                  
                   should
                   bee
                   violat
                   by
                   everie
                   miscontent
                   humour
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   These
                   are
                   their
                   seene
                   dangers
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   haue
                   another
                   
                     enemie
                     lesse
                     hated
                     ,
                     but
                     more
                     hurtfull
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     Flatterie
                     ,
                     (
                     the
                     bane
                     of
                     greatnesse
                     )
                  
                   it
                   followeth
                   it
                   as
                   the
                   shadow
                   doth
                   
                   the
                   bodie
                   ,
                   and
                   lookes
                   not
                   
                     to
                     truth
                     but
                     to
                     acceptance
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   putteth
                   a
                   visorne
                   on
                   the
                   natiue
                   face
                   .
                   Sathan
                   durst
                   thereby
                   assault
                   Christ
                   though
                   hee
                   despaired
                   of
                   successe
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   will
                   he
                   assault
                   sinfull
                   man
                   where
                   he
                   is
                   sure
                   of
                   victorie
                   :
                   Hee
                   knoweth
                   that
                   even
                   they
                   who
                   
                     overcome
                     vice
                     are
                     often
                     corrupted
                     with
                     praise
                     .
                  
                   Scarcelie
                   is
                   there
                   one
                   who
                   giveth
                   not
                   patent
                   cares
                   to
                   flattery
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   patiently
                   suffer
                   evill
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   if
                   they
                   liue
                   well
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   bee
                   counted
                   of
                   :
                   And
                   who
                   is
                   hee
                   whole
                   
                     vertues
                     breaking
                     foorth
                     desireth
                     not
                     to
                     bee
                     commended
                     ?
                  
                   Or
                   that
                   contemneth
                   the
                   praise
                   of
                   men
                   ?
                   Princes
                   therefore
                   are
                   most
                   exposed
                   to
                   the
                   praises
                   of
                   mankind
                   ,
                   both
                   for
                   their
                   eminencie
                   as
                   an
                   obiect
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   their
                   power
                   to
                   requyte
                   with
                   reward
                   :
                   Flatterers
                   haue
                   suggested
                   that
                   poyson
                   to
                   Princes
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   thinke
                   their
                   
                     will
                     is
                     a
                     law
                  
                   ,
                   their
                   
                     power
                     the
                     measure
                     of
                     their
                     will
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   that
                   
                     supreme
                     Reason
                  
                   and
                   their
                   pleasure
                   are
                   all
                   one
                   :
                   They
                   labour
                   to
                   possesse
                   them
                   with
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   compleate
                   absolutenesse
                   from
                   dependance
                   on
                   any
                   Author
                   ,
                   from
                   limitation
                   by
                   any
                   Law
                   ,
                   from
                   errour
                   in
                   their
                   doing
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   reckoning
                   for
                   their
                   doings
                   to
                   God.
                   All
                   men
                   by
                   nature
                   like
                   to
                   bee
                   rubbed
                   with
                   this
                   Combe
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   a
                   deceiving
                   delight
                   admitte
                   that
                   praise
                   which
                   their
                   Reason
                   and
                   Conscience
                   refuseth
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   angrie
                   countenance
                   of
                   
                     a
                     wise
                     King
                     will
                     scatter
                     these
                     flies
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   For
                   expeding
                   these
                   difficulties
                   ,
                   some
                   Princes
                   haue
                   
                   vsed
                   the
                   
                     faint
                     remeede
                     to
                     lay
                     downe
                     their
                     Governement
                     .
                     Diocletian
                  
                   re
                   signed
                   his
                   dignitie
                   to
                   Galer●us
                   ,
                   and
                   turned
                   privat
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   for
                   sa●ietie
                   of
                   honour
                   as
                   impatiencie
                   
                   of
                   disappointment
                   :
                   Hee
                   had
                   for
                   eighteene
                   yeares
                   cruellie
                   persecuted
                   the
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   beeing
                   able
                   to
                   roote
                   them
                   out
                   (
                   as
                   hee
                   desired
                   )
                   hee
                   satisfied
                   his
                   miscontentment
                   by
                   retirednesse
                   and
                   privacie
                   :
                   The
                   Martyres
                   courage
                   made
                   
                     him
                     a
                     Coward
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   brake
                   his
                   owne
                   spirit
                   in
                   despite
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   could
                   not
                   breake
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   
                   Name
                   of
                   Iesus
                   was
                   more
                   glorious
                   by
                   his
                   persecution
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   in
                   end
                   hee
                   dyed
                   miserablie
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     throwing
                     him
                     downe
                     from
                     the
                     toppe
                     of
                     honour
                     which
                     he
                     abused
                     :
                  
                   Hee
                   would
                   bee
                   worshipped
                   as
                   a
                   god
                   ,
                   but
                   fell
                   low
                   from
                   the
                   Throne
                   to
                   a
                   Garden
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   Scepter
                   to
                   a
                   Spade
                   :
                   &
                   more
                   from
                   an
                   affected
                   Godhead
                   to
                   a
                   male-contentment
                   ;
                   but
                   indeede
                   that
                   
                     swelling
                     conceate
                     of
                     a
                     Godhead
                     was
                     a
                     worse
                     fall
                     than
                     when
                     he
                     turned
                     private
                     .
                     Lotharius
                  
                   also
                   resigned
                   his
                   Kingdome
                   to
                   his
                   Sonnes
                   ,
                   and
                   beeing
                   wearie
                   of
                   the
                   imperiall
                   Crowne
                   ,
                   hee
                   would
                   take
                   on
                   him
                   the
                   Monkish
                   shaven
                   Crown
                   ,
                   and
                   render
                   himselfe
                   to
                   a
                   Monasterie
                   .
                   This
                   last
                   age
                   also
                   saw
                   some
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   Charles
                   the
                   fist
                   ;
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   hee
                   was
                   zealous
                   for
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   earnestlie
                   sought
                   Reformation
                   ,
                   God
                   blessed
                   many
                   great
                   things
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   the
                   
                     Pope
                     fedde
                     his
                     ambition
                     with
                     the
                     baite
                     of
                     the
                     Impyre
                     of
                     Germanie
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   he
                   had
                   devoured
                   it
                   by
                   hope
                   (
                   a
                   conceate
                   where
                   with
                   his
                   
                     house
                     is
                     drunke
                     vntill
                     this
                     day
                  
                   )
                   then
                   hee
                   
                   persecuted
                   the
                   Protestants
                   with
                   an
                   vniust
                   and
                   civill
                   war.
                   After
                   that
                   ,
                   never
                   thing
                   prospered
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   cast
                   him
                   in
                   such
                   disastures
                   ,
                   as
                   suffered
                   him
                   not
                   to
                   brooke
                   the
                   publicke
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   
                     choosing
                     retearednesse
                     to
                     digest
                     them
                     ,
                     hee
                     was
                     digested
                     and
                     overcome
                     by
                     them
                     .
                  
                   Such
                   a
                   dispositiō
                   in
                   Princes
                   is
                   a
                   deserting
                   of
                   their
                   place
                   ,
                   their
                   gift
                   ,
                   &
                   themselues
                   ;
                   and
                   on
                   Gods
                   part
                   a
                   just
                   
                     desertion
                     dryving
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     straits
                     of
                     a
                     private
                     spirit
                     ,
                  
                   who
                   haue
                   prevaricat
                   in
                   his
                   publicke
                   service
                   :
                   The
                   largenesse
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   the
                   vprightnesse
                   of
                   it
                   When
                   it
                   dilateth
                   it selfe
                   on
                   God
                   by
                   Faith
                   and
                   affection
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   men
                   close
                   their
                   Heart
                   vpon
                   God
                   by
                   seeking
                   themselues
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   both
                   separate
                   from
                   him
                   and
                   excluded
                   from
                   themselues
                   in
                   that
                   selfe-respecting
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   best
                   remeede
                   to
                   overcome
                   all
                   these
                   difficulties
                   
                   are
                   Pietie
                   and
                   Prudence
                   .
                   Pietie
                   directeth
                   them
                   in
                   all
                   actions
                   towards
                   God
                   ,
                   &
                   maks
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   adoes
                   to
                   depend
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   it
                   holdeth
                   them
                   daylie
                   with
                   him
                   to
                   seeke
                   both
                   
                   the
                   gift
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   assisting
                   and
                   blessing
                   of
                   their
                   labours
                   .
                   Though
                   hee
                   be
                   high
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   day
                   lie
                   
                     doe
                     homage
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     higher
                     than
                     the
                     highest
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   he
                   wold
                   haue
                   his
                   presence
                   with
                   his
                   Governement
                   .
                   The
                   more
                   hee
                   pray
                   ardently
                   and
                   looke
                   on
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   the
                   more
                   finde
                   
                     wisedome
                     in
                     that
                     Fountaine
                  
                   ,
                   &
                   haue
                   a
                   paterne
                   to
                   work
                   himselfe
                   to
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   that
                   Wisedome
                   .
                   The
                   compleate
                   furniture
                   beginneth
                   at
                   the
                   
                     Spirit
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     specified
                     in
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     counsell
                     and
                     might
                     ,
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     closed
                     with
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   true
                   pietie
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   hight
                   of
                   their
                   place
                   exempts
                   them
                   not
                   from
                   this
                   dependance
                   ,
                   but
                   subiecteth
                   them
                   the
                   more
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   the
                   heavier
                   their
                   but
                   then
                   bee
                   ,
                   the
                   greater
                   neede
                   haue
                   they
                   to
                   seeke
                   Gods
                   helpe
                   :
                   Their
                   businesse
                   seemeth
                   to
                   stay
                   devotion
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   necessitie
                   is
                   a
                   spurre
                   to
                   prayer
                   :
                   The
                   more
                   businesse
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   necessitie
                   of
                   helpe
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   felt
                   necessitie
                   the
                   greater
                   earnestnes
                   with
                   God
                   for
                   a
                   blessing
                   :
                   Davids
                   a
                   does
                   made
                   him
                   not
                   forget
                   his
                   devotion
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   
                   keeped
                   his
                   day
                   lie
                   dyet
                   thereof
                   :
                   
                     Seven
                     times
                     a
                     day
                     doe
                     I
                     praise
                     thee
                     because
                     of
                     thy
                     righteous
                     Iudgements
                     .
                  
                   God
                   hath
                   ever
                   noted
                   religious
                   and
                   devote
                   Kings
                   with
                   excellent
                   
                   Blessings
                   in
                   their
                   Governement
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   makes
                   mee
                   remember
                   a
                   grosse
                   
                     impietie
                     in
                     the
                     Consistorie
                     of
                     Rome
                     .
                  
                   When
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   absent
                   ,
                   the
                   oldest
                   Cardinall
                   
                   prayes
                   vnto
                   God
                   to
                   blesse
                   their
                   adoes
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   hee
                   is
                   present
                   ,
                   hee
                   praves
                   none
                   at
                   all
                   :
                   
                     Let
                     no
                     man
                     (
                     sayeth
                     their
                     Cardinal
                     )
                     Think
                     it
                     strange
                     if
                     the
                     Pope
                     pray
                     not
                     for
                     the
                     assisting
                     grace
                     of
                     Gods
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     likelie
                     he
                     prayed
                     before
                     he
                     came
                     thither
                     .
                     Besides
                     it
                     hath
                     beene
                     observed
                     that
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     the
                     most
                     glorious
                     Vicar
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     thought
                     to
                     bee
                     assisted
                     by
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     that
                     Ceremonie
                     is
                     not
                     keeped
                     as
                     in
                     other
                     places
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     not
                     to
                     withdraw
                     any
                     thing
                     from
                     due
                     devotion
                     but
                     to
                     signifie
                     a
                     more
                     holie
                     and
                     sacred
                     mysterie
                     :
                  
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   imploring
                   of
                   Gods
                   assistance
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   Ceremonie
                   to
                   them
                   :
                   
                     That
                     is
                     a
                     mysterie
                     of
                     iniquity
                  
                   to
                   thinke
                   
                   any
                   man
                   exeemed
                   from
                   a
                   necessity
                   of
                   praying
                   vnto
                   God
                   for
                   a
                   blessing
                   to
                   his
                   a
                   l●es
                   :
                   What
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   tell
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   a
                   god
                   ,
                   and
                   needeth
                   not
                   implore
                   Gods
                   ass●stance
                   ?
                   As
                   though
                   
                     Gods
                     presence
                     were
                     superfluous
                     ,
                     where
                     that
                     pretended
                     god
                     presideth
                     :
                  
                   Or
                   shall
                   wee
                   say
                   ,
                   That
                   God
                   maketh
                   him
                   proclaime
                   himselfe
                   the
                   
                     man
                     of
                     sinne
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   so
                   profaine
                   a
                   misregard
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   weightiest
                   adoes
                   .
                   
                   Their
                   Canon
                   Law
                   inioynes
                   their
                   
                     Clergie
                     to
                     blesse
                     their
                     meate
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   not
                   their
                   Consistorie
                   affaires
                   greater
                   necessitie
                   of
                   a
                   blessing
                   ?
                   It
                   was
                   the
                   height
                   of
                   Pelagius
                   pride
                   
                   
                     to
                     bidde
                     God
                     adien
                     ,
                     for
                     hee
                     had
                     no
                     neede
                     of
                     his
                     helpe
                     :
                  
                   And
                   what
                   other
                   doeth
                   the
                   Pope
                   ?
                   Hee
                   contemneth
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   as
                   a
                   base
                   service
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   b●e
                   indeede
                   the
                   most
                   Apostolicke
                   ,
                   and
                   thinketh
                   the
                   Consistoriall
                   affaires
                   onelie
                   worthie
                   of
                   his
                   greatnesse
                   :
                   If
                   therefore
                   hee
                   be
                   so
                   profaine
                   in
                   that
                   hee
                   counts
                   most
                   weighty
                   ?
                   What
                   devotion
                   hath
                   hee
                   in
                   lesser
                   matters
                   ?
                   Since
                   they
                   haue
                   left
                   off
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   no
                   wonder
                   they
                   cease
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   their
                   style
                   to
                   Princes
                   that
                   was
                   to
                   
                     blesse
                     ,
                     request
                     ,
                     exhort
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   turned
                   now
                   in
                   a
                   
                     mandamus
                     &
                     volumus
                  
                   to
                   command
                   and
                   
                     will.
                     Bernard
                  
                   feared
                   this
                   
                     pride
                     in
                     his
                     Scholler
                     Eugenius
                  
                   :
                   and
                   Bellarmine
                   exponeth
                   it
                   rightlie
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     businesse
                     of
                     the
                     Court
                     of
                     Rome
                     would
                     stay
                     devotion
                     in
                     him
                     :
                  
                   If
                   hee
                   condemnes
                   that
                   slacknesse
                   in
                   Eugenius
                   ,
                   why
                   reproved
                   hee
                   not
                   that
                   grosse
                   Impietie
                   in
                   Paul
                   the
                   fift
                   ,
                   whom
                   hee
                   saw
                   act
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Consistorie
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   older
                   Popes
                   had
                   more
                   devotion
                   ,
                   and
                   acknowledged
                   that
                   in
                   their
                   adoes
                   
                     his
                     grace
                     was
                     to
                     bee
                     implored
                     ,
                     without
                     whom
                  
                   wee
                   are
                   no
                   where
                   without
                   perrill
                   and
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   necessar
                   vertue
                   is
                   Prudence
                   :
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   creature
                   more
                   vnrulie
                   than
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   
                     reasonable
                     in
                     nature
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     vnreasonable
                     in
                     his
                     actions
                     ,
                  
                   turning
                   the
                   
                   quicknesse
                   of
                   vnderstanding
                   to
                   plot
                   and
                   practise
                   wickednesse
                   :
                   Hee
                   is
                   more
                   vntractable
                   than
                   the
                   Beastes
                   ,
                   impatient
                   of
                   equitie
                   ,
                   but
                   more
                   of
                   servitude
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   naturall
                   
                   blind
                   loue
                   of
                   libertie
                   ,
                   he
                   hateth
                   them
                   that
                   governe
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   multitude
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   
                     Beast
                     of
                     many
                     heads
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   voyde
                   of
                   Iudgement
                   ,
                   they
                   measure
                   all
                   things
                   more
                   by
                   the
                   events
                   than
                   causes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   events
                   by
                   gaine
                   or
                   losse
                   :
                   Their
                   knowledge
                   is
                   rather
                   a
                   guessing
                   than
                   Science
                   ;
                   the
                   
                   vulgar
                   opinion
                   maketh
                   all
                   the
                   
                     Topicks
                     of
                     their
                     Logicke
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fashion
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   all
                   their
                   
                     morall
                     wisedome
                  
                   ;
                   they
                   know
                   nothing
                   but
                   
                     extremes
                     Hosanna
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   crucifie
                   :
                   extreme
                   loue
                   or
                   hatred
                   without
                   moderation
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   credu
                   lous
                   of
                   all
                   surmises
                   ,
                   and
                   expone
                   all
                   to
                   the
                   worst
                   sense
                   :
                   They
                   are
                   so
                   desirous
                   of
                   Novelties
                   that
                   Providence
                   is
                   counted
                   Lazines
                   ,
                   but
                   headie-violence
                   is
                   taken
                   for
                   Courage
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   the
                   basest
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   craue
                   greatest
                   consideration
                   :
                   The
                   terrour
                   of
                   Princes
                   to
                   hemme
                   in
                   their
                   absolute
                   power
                   :
                   And
                   
                     a
                     raging
                  
                   sea
                   that
                   cannot
                   be
                   stilled
                   by
                   force
                   ,
                   but
                   must
                   bee
                   sailled
                   by
                   the
                   Carde
                   and
                   Compasse
                   of
                   prudence
                   if
                   Princes
                   would
                   eschew
                   ship
                   wrack
                   .
                   Therefore
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   morall
                   vertue
                   more
                   necessa●
                   to
                   Kings
                   than
                   Prudence
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   amongst
                   other
                   studies
                   (
                   to
                   enable
                   them
                   to
                   governe
                   )
                   they
                   
                     studie
                     the
                     disposition
                     of
                     their
                     people
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   speciallie
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   they
                   trust
                   with
                   their
                   affaires
                   :
                   
                     Nations
                     ,
                     Families
                     ,
                     and
                     Callings
                     ;
                     haue
                     their
                     owne
                     complexions
                  
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   particular
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   change
                   with
                   times
                   and
                   occasions
                   ,
                   by
                   prosperitie
                   or
                   adversitie
                   ,
                   a
                   peaceable
                   or
                   a
                   severe
                   governement
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   fatherlie
                   prudence
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   temper
                   of
                   his
                   Sonne
                   :
                   So
                   David
                   led
                   his
                   people
                   in
                   the
                   
                     integritie
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     according
                  
                   
                   
                     to
                     the
                     discretion
                     of
                     his
                     hands
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   Prudence
                   leadeth
                   Princes
                   to
                   Moderation
                   a
                   speciall
                   
                   piller
                   of
                   their
                   Thrones
                   :
                   Extremities
                   are
                   onelie
                   necessar
                   in
                   extreme
                   cases
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   fall
                   oft
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   eminencie
                   of
                   their
                   power
                   :
                   If
                   
                     Rehoboam
                     had
                     followed
                     the
                     moderation
                     of
                     the
                     Auncients
                     ,
                     hee
                     might
                     haue
                     keeped
                     the
                     ten
                     Tribes
                     to
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     David
                     :
                  
                   Mans
                   rashnesse
                   
                   and
                   peremptorie
                   courses
                   make
                   way
                   to
                   a
                   precipice
                   ,
                   which
                   
                   hath
                   no
                   evasion
                   but
                   ruine
                   .
                   
                     Moderat
                     Governement
                     hath
                     ever
                     proven
                     durable
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   violence
                   is
                   a
                   degree
                   to
                   tyrannie
                   ,
                   and
                   overthrowes
                   it selfe
                   .
                   Moderation
                   is
                   both
                   Gods
                   command
                   ,
                   and
                   ever
                   followed
                   with
                   his
                   blessing
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   powerfull
                   to
                   rule
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   a
                   reasonable
                   creature
                   ,
                   but
                   violence
                   is
                   forbidden
                   and
                   abhorred
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   punished
                   with
                   selfe-ruine
                   .
                   Wisedome
                   then
                   is
                   as
                   necessar
                   to
                   
                     King
                     as
                     reason
                     is
                     to
                     a
                     man
                     :
                  
                   It
                   is
                   his
                   greatest
                   habilitie
                   inlarging
                   his
                   heart
                   to
                   conceiue
                   ,
                   and
                   direct
                   things
                   aright
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   conceiveth
                   them
                   :
                   Hee
                   compasseth
                   his
                   affaires
                   in
                   his
                   minde
                   ,
                   and
                   levels
                   all
                   to
                   the
                   best
                   end
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   in
                   him
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Auncient
                     of
                     dayes
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   all
                   thinges
                   ever
                   present
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     disposeth
                     them
                     sweetelie
                     and
                     powerfullie
                  
                   :
                   Thereby
                   things
                   past
                   are
                   made
                   present
                   by
                   remembrance
                   :
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   are
                   present
                   by
                   fore-sight
                   ,
                   and
                   present
                   things
                   by
                   that
                   vniversall
                   view
                   ,
                   are
                   rightly
                   ordered
                   and
                   applyed
                   to
                   their
                   circumstances
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   the
                   
                     King
                     by
                     wisedome
                     stablisheth
                     the
                     Land.
                     
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   Governement
                   :
                   
                     Gods
                     people
                  
                   :
                   Thy
                   people
                   :
                   the
                   Poore
                   .
                
                 
                   BVt
                   whom
                   shall
                   the
                   King
                   iudge
                   ?
                   
                     Thy
                     people
                  
                   :
                   a
                   people
                   
                   gathered
                   in
                   a
                   Societie
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   Gods
                   providence
                   subiected
                   vnto
                   him
                   :
                   And
                   thy
                   people
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                  
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   choyse
                   of
                   mankind
                   :
                   Hee
                   had
                   blessed
                   them
                   with
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   to
                   incline
                   them
                   to
                   righteousnesse
                   amongst
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   for
                   all
                   this
                   they
                   haue
                   neede
                   of
                   civill
                   Governement
                   .
                   
                     The
                     best
                     man
                     hath
                     some
                     remanent
                     Corruption
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   best
                   particular
                   Churches
                   are
                   some
                   who
                   haue
                   not
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   nor
                   are
                   disposed
                   for
                   righteousnes
                
                 
                 
                   Herein
                   appeareth
                   
                     mans
                     vnrulines
                  
                   :
                   Gods
                   
                     mercy
                     supplying
                  
                   
                   
                     it
                     with
                     Governement
                  
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   
                     happinesse
                     of
                     such
                     Kings
                     as
                     rule
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     God
                     :
                  
                   This
                   is
                   mans
                   vnrulinesse
                   that
                   though
                   hee
                   bee
                   reasonable
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   one
                   stocke
                   in
                   Adam
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   one
                   condition
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   should
                   make
                   him
                   to
                   loue
                   his
                   Neighbour
                   )
                   yet
                   wee
                   are
                   most
                   vnreasonable
                   and
                   inhumane
                   to
                   other
                   :
                   Neither
                   the
                   bands
                   of
                   
                     common
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   
                     common
                     miserie
                  
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   of
                   Religion
                   can
                   make
                   vs
                   liue
                   in
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   truelie
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     necessitis
                     of
                     many
                     Physitians
                     in
                     a
                     Citie
                     argued
                     great
                     intemperance
                     in
                     a
                     people
                     :
                  
                   So
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   Magistrates
                   argueth
                   great
                   vnrighteousnes
                   amōgst
                   men
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   had
                   stood
                   in
                   Innocency
                   as
                   wee
                   were
                   created
                   ,
                   wee
                   had
                   beene
                   to
                   others
                   as
                   harmelesse
                   Lambes
                   and
                   gallesse
                   Doues
                   ;
                   our
                   pure
                   minde
                   tooke
                   light
                   of
                   God
                   fully
                   ;
                   our
                   Will
                   followed
                   that
                   Light
                   freelie
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Affections
                   and
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     man
                  
                   went
                   one
                   way
                   to
                   obey
                   him
                   :
                   But
                   by
                   our
                   fall
                   that
                   furnishing
                   is
                   lost
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   harmonie
                   broken
                   ;
                   our
                   mynde
                   taketh
                   not
                   Gods
                   Light
                   ,
                   our
                   will
                   and
                   affections
                   miscarie
                   the
                   whole
                   man
                   violently
                   ;
                   wee
                   breake
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   cannot
                   doe
                   a
                   duety
                   to
                   man.
                   
                
                 
                   That
                   fansie
                   of
                   some
                   Schoole-men
                   of
                   a
                   
                     meere
                     and
                     pure
                  
                   
                   Nature
                   is
                   a
                   pernitious
                   errour
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     ignorance
                     and
                     concupiscence
                     were
                     the
                     conditions
                     of
                     that
                     Nature
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     man
                     in
                     his
                     first
                     estate
                     would
                     haue
                     beene
                     caried
                     to
                     the
                     desire
                     of
                     sinfull
                     things
                     :
                  
                   This
                   obseureth
                   the
                   integritie
                   of
                   our
                   creation
                   ,
                   the
                   miserie
                   of
                   our
                   fall
                   ,
                   and
                   Gods
                   mercie
                   restoring
                   vs
                   :
                   In
                   our
                   innocencie
                   we
                   had
                   no
                   disposition
                   to
                   sin
                   ;
                   our
                   originall
                   righteousnesse
                   was
                   a
                   sweete
                   applying
                   of
                   everie
                   power
                   in
                   vs
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   God.
                   But
                   now
                   beeing
                   voyde
                   of
                   that
                   originall
                   iustice
                   ,
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   wee
                   
                   are
                   like
                   vnreasonable
                   creatures
                   .
                   
                     Man
                     is
                     in
                     honour
                     ,
                     and
                     vnderstandeth
                     not
                     ,
                     hee
                     is
                     like
                     a
                     beast
                     that
                     perisheth
                     :
                  
                   As
                   the
                   greater
                   Beastes
                   devour
                   the
                   smaller
                   ,
                   and
                   ravening
                   fowles
                   prey
                   vpon
                   the
                   weaker
                   ,
                   and
                   greater
                   fishes
                   eat
                   vp
                   the
                   lesser
                   :
                   
                   So
                   everie
                   man
                   as
                   hee
                   hath
                   a
                   gift
                   aboue
                   his
                   Neighbours
                   vseth
                   it
                   to
                   their
                   hurt
                   :
                   The
                   wise
                   man
                   turneth
                   his
                   wisedome
                   to
                   intrappe
                   the
                   simple
                   ;
                   the
                   mightie
                   man
                   his
                   power
                   to
                   oppresse
                   the
                   weaker
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   rich
                   man
                   maketh
                   his
                   riches
                   as
                   feete
                   and
                   hands
                   to
                   fulfill
                   his
                   evill
                   purpose
                   against
                   
                   the
                   poore
                   .
                   So
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   would
                   seeme
                   an
                   easie
                   thing
                   for
                   a
                   King
                   to
                   rule
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   reasonable
                   men
                   
                   brought
                   vp
                   in
                   civilitie
                   and
                   Religion
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   great
                   difficultie
                   :
                   Therefore
                   one
                   said
                   right
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     Kings
                     ought
                     to
                     bee
                     Pastours
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     because
                     they
                     rule
                     men
                  
                   
                   
                     who
                     are
                     led
                     by
                     brut●sh
                     affections
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   
                     Glasse
                     for
                     mans
                     infirmitie
                  
                   :
                   That
                   hee
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   
                   
                     disobedient
                     creature
                  
                   :
                   the
                   
                     will
                     of
                     God
                  
                   is
                   an
                   eternall
                   Law
                   ,
                   the
                   cause
                   and
                   rule
                   of
                   all
                   equitie
                   and
                   reason
                   ;
                   thereby
                   hee
                   disposeth
                   his
                   owne
                   actions
                   ,
                   and
                   giveth
                   the
                   extract
                   of
                   it
                   respectiuely
                   to
                   creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   (
                   except
                   man
                   )
                   obey
                   that
                   Law
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   power
                   :
                   This
                   power
                   is
                   specified
                   in
                   their
                   
                     essentiall
                     formes
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   formes
                   are
                   the
                   immediate
                   cause
                   of
                   their
                   working
                   ,
                   and
                   Character
                   of
                   their
                   worke
                   :
                   Mans
                   disobedience
                   is
                   the
                   greater
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   the
                   most
                   
                     excellent
                     forme
                  
                   ;
                   is
                   best
                   obliged
                   ,
                   and
                   best
                   furnished
                   ;
                   he
                   hath
                   a
                   reasonable
                   Soule
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   greatest
                   extract
                   of
                   Gods
                   eternall
                   Law
                   both
                   wri●en
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   revealed
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                   Hee
                   alone
                   hath
                   a
                   Conscience
                   to
                   charge
                   him
                   with
                   obedience
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   As
                   a
                   Center
                   hee
                   is
                   compassed
                   with
                   obedient
                   creatures
                   :
                   If
                   he
                   looke
                   aboue
                   ,
                   hee
                   seeth
                   the
                   Angels
                   keepe
                   their
                   celestiall
                   Law
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     loving
                     ,
                     adoring
                     ,
                     and
                     imitating
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   if
                   beneath
                   hee
                   seeth
                   all
                   creatures
                   keepe
                   their
                   Law
                   :
                   the
                   
                     fruite
                     of
                     their
                     obedience
                  
                   is
                   his
                   comfort
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   altered
                   their
                   course
                   but
                   a
                   short
                   space
                   ,
                   hee
                   would
                   perish
                   :
                   And
                   yet
                   notwithstanding
                   of
                   the
                   excellencie
                   of
                   his
                   forme
                   ,
                   the
                   riches
                   of
                   his
                   furniture
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   compassing
                   with
                   a
                   cloud
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   obedient
                   witnesses
                   ,
                   hee
                   remaineth
                   still
                   vntractab●e
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   herein
                   is
                   
                     Gods
                     great
                     mercie
                  
                   to
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   
                   leaveth
                   him
                   not
                   in
                   this
                   disorder
                   :
                   Hee
                   knoweth
                   that
                   hee
                   would
                   be
                   as
                   a
                   
                     beast
                     ,
                     pushing
                     and
                     goaring
                  
                   other
                   therefore
                   he
                   hath
                   set
                   vp
                   Magistracie
                   as
                   a
                   soveraigne
                   remeede
                   of
                   that
                   furie
                   ,
                   and
                   given
                   it
                   power
                   to
                   secure
                   the
                   weake
                   from
                   the
                   injuries
                   of
                   the
                   mightie
                   ,
                   &
                   wisedome
                   to
                   saue
                   the
                   simple
                   from
                   the
                   snares
                   of
                   the
                   craftie
                   :
                   That
                   if
                   the
                   great
                   sort
                   will
                   abuse
                   their
                   power
                   in
                   tyrannizing
                   over
                   the
                   weake
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   finde
                   in
                   Kings
                   a
                   power
                   to
                   controll
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   greatnesse
                   of
                   Kings
                   aboue
                   their
                   Subjects
                   is
                   both
                   a
                   staffe
                   to
                   the
                   weaker
                   to
                   leane
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   bridle
                   to
                   restraine
                   the
                   outrages
                   of
                   the
                   mightie
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Prophet
                   expresseth
                   .
                   
                     Defend
                     the
                     poore
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     fatherlesse
                     ,
                     doe
                     Iustice
                     to
                     the
                     afflicted
                     and
                     needie
                     ,
                     deliver
                     the
                     poore
                     and
                     needie
                     ,
                     ridde
                     them
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     .
                  
                   This
                   
                     vindicating
                     power
                  
                   of
                   Princes
                   is
                   as
                   great
                   a
                   blessing
                   to
                   the
                   oppressours
                   whom
                   it
                   restraineth
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   poore
                   who
                   are
                   rescued
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   
                     happinesse
                     of
                     Kings
                     that
                     rule
                     over
                  
                   
                   
                     Gods
                     people
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   lotte
                   is
                   fallen
                   pleasantly
                   in
                   Gods
                   inheritance
                   .
                   
                     They
                     who
                     reigne
                     over
                     Barbarians
                     are
                     Kings
                     over
                     beastes
                     rather
                     than
                     men
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   they
                   who
                   rule
                   over
                   civill
                   Countries
                   where
                   true
                   Religion
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   are
                   Kings
                   but
                   
                     of
                     men
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   whose
                   Kingdome
                   is
                   a
                   particular
                   Church
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   
                     Kings
                     over
                     Kings
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Christians
                   more
                   than
                   men
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   common
                   Subjects
                   by
                   grace
                   haue
                   more
                   true
                   worth
                   ,
                   than
                   such
                   Kings
                   as
                   are
                   over
                   Barbarians
                   ,
                   because
                   wee
                   are
                   a
                   
                     royall
                     Priest-hood
                  
                   .
                   The
                   one
                   reign●th
                   
                   in
                   a
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   barren
                   Wildernesse
                   .
                   This
                   excellencie
                   hath
                   also
                   an
                   easinesse
                   with
                   it
                   to
                   overcome
                   mans
                   natiue
                   vnrulinesse
                   ;
                   for
                   Gods
                   Scepter
                   bringeth
                   people
                   to
                   obedience
                   ,
                   as
                   this
                   Prophet
                   acknowledgeth
                   :
                   
                     It
                     is
                  
                   
                   
                     God
                     that
                     subdueth
                     my
                     people
                     vnder
                     mee
                     .
                  
                   When
                   mans
                   rudenesse
                   is
                   broken
                   with
                   a
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   plyable
                   to
                   authoritie
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   ordinance
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   hee
                   both
                   commands
                   and
                   alloweth
                   that
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   disposeth
                   people
                   
                   thereto
                   willinglie
                   .
                   
                     Numa
                     by
                     Religion
                     plyed
                     his
                     rude
                     Romans
                     more
                     to
                     the
                     offices
                  
                   of
                   Warre
                   and
                   peace
                   ,
                   than
                   Romulus
                   austere
                   governement
                   :
                   If
                   a
                   false
                   Religion
                   ,
                   did
                   this
                   in
                   Pagans
                   ,
                   what
                   shall
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   grace
                   that
                   accompanieth
                   it
                   worke
                   in
                   Christians
                   ?
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   farre
                   
                     more
                     easie
                     to
                     rule
                     good
                     people
                     ,
                     than
                     badde
                     ,
                  
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   so
                   rebellious
                   to
                   Authoritie
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   
                   who
                   rebell
                   against
                   their
                   own
                   reason
                   ;
                   &
                   a
                   
                     good
                     man
                     is
                     more
                     obsequious
                     to
                     Princes
                     ,
                     than
                     a
                     Russian
                     :
                  
                   The
                   godly
                   doe
                   feare
                   Princes
                   more
                   ,
                   than
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   bee
                   feared
                   of
                   Princes
                   :
                   but
                   no
                   bands
                   can
                   keepe
                   the
                   wicked
                   in
                   order
                   :
                   True
                   Religion
                   binds
                   vs
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   our
                   greatest
                   perfection
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   
                     partaking
                     of
                     the
                     divine
                     Nature
                  
                   maketh
                   vs
                   the
                   more
                   respectuous
                   to
                   Gods
                   ordinance
                   :
                   
                   Where
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   Rewards
                   ,
                   and
                   Punishments
                   are
                   but
                   weake
                   motiues
                   ;
                   but
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   they
                   neede
                   not
                   a
                   Law
                   :
                   
                     The
                     least
                     notice
                     of
                     Gods
                     will
                     ,
                     is
                     sufficient
                     to
                     moue
                     them
                     to
                     doe
                     his
                     will.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   God
                   communicateth
                   his
                   eternall
                   Law
                   to
                   creatures
                   according
                   
                   to
                   their
                   kind
                   and
                   capacitie
                   :
                   Hee
                   giveth
                   to
                   heavenly
                   creatures
                   a
                   
                     celestiall
                     Law
                  
                   to
                   adhere
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   to
                   reasonlesse
                   creatures
                   a
                   
                     naturall
                     instinct
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   direct
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   course
                   ,
                   without
                   either
                   sense
                   of
                   his
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   or
                   reflecting
                   on
                   him
                   :
                   But
                   to
                   man
                   renewed
                   ,
                   such
                   a
                   Law
                   where
                   of
                   Reason
                   is
                   capable
                   ,
                   and
                   Conscience
                   sensible
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   both
                   in
                   pietie
                   and
                   righteousnesse
                   :
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   all
                   in
                   respect
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   to
                   man
                   :
                   
                     Naturall
                     men
                     can
                     exerce
                     materiallie
                  
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   spirituallie
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   haue
                   no
                   grace
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   bands
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   Religion
                   to
                   God.
                   Iustice
                   and
                   pietie
                   of
                   the
                   olde
                   Romans
                   were
                   but
                   a
                   forced
                   curing
                   of
                   the
                   contrare
                   vices
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   ambition
                   and
                   pride
                   (
                   whereof
                   they
                   were
                   sicke
                   )
                   might
                   rule
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Princes
                   ruling
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   
                     Persons
                     and
                     of
                     their
                     Court.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   THis
                   princely
                   governement
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   restrained
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   alone
                   ,
                   but
                   beginneth
                   at
                   the
                   
                     person
                     of
                  
                   
                   Princes
                   ,
                   &
                   goeth
                   to
                   their
                   Families
                   :
                   So
                   David
                   who
                   conceived
                   this
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   wrote
                   that
                   Commentat
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   would
                   
                     sing
                     of
                     Iustice
                     and
                     of
                     Iudgement
                     ,
                  
                   not
                   onelie
                   exercised
                   amongst
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   
                     governing
                     himselfe
                     and
                     his
                  
                   
                   Familie
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   hee
                   sayth
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     will
                     behaue
                     my selfe
                     in
                     the
                     perfect
                     way
                     :
                  
                   That
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   government
                   that
                   beginneth
                   at
                   himselfe
                   :
                   Privat
                   men
                   are
                   tolerablie
                   called
                   Kings
                   ,
                   when
                   by
                   
                   Gods
                   grace
                   they
                   command
                   their
                   own
                   passions
                   :
                   
                     For
                     whosoever
                     subdues
                     his
                     owne
                     bodie
                     ,
                     neither
                     suffereth
                     his
                     Soule
                     to
                     bee
                     troubled
                     with
                     passions
                     while
                     hee
                     refraineth
                     himselfe
                     by
                     a
                     kinglie
                     power
                     ,
                     is
                     iustly
                     called
                     a
                     King
                     ,
                     because
                     hee
                     can
                     rule
                     himselfe
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     wee
                     rule
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     even
                     this
                     our
                     earthly
                     bodie
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                  
                   
                   
                     Kings
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                  
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   more
                   in
                   Princes
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   as
                   much
                   natiue
                   corruption
                   as
                   privat
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   power
                   to
                   vtter
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   wise
                   ruling
                   of
                   themselues
                   is
                   necessar
                   to
                   moderat
                   
                   their
                   great
                   power
                   :
                   The
                   Heathen
                   could
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     thou
                     wilt
                     subiect
                     others
                     to
                     thee
                     ,
                     subiect
                     thy selfe
                     to
                     reason
                     .
                  
                   And
                   the
                   
                     Impyre
                     agreeth
                     to
                     none
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     better
                     than
                     any
                     of
                     their
                     Subiects
                     .
                  
                   b
                   But
                   the
                   Divines
                   spake
                   more
                   clearelie
                   ;
                   
                   
                     by
                     Kings
                     ,
                     vnderstand
                     these
                     who
                     direct
                     the
                     motions
                     of
                     their
                     soule
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   c
                   And
                   
                     they
                     are
                     good
                     Kings
                     who
                     can
                     proue
                     themselues
                     Governours
                     of
                     their
                     Body
                     .
                  
                   d
                   And
                   
                     iustly
                     they
                     are
                     called
                     Princes
                     who
                     exerce
                     ever
                     a
                     principalitie
                     ,
                     over
                     their
                     owne
                     thoughts
                     by
                     sound
                     Iudgement
                     .
                  
                   e
                   It
                   is
                   often
                   seene
                   that
                   greatest
                   power
                   hath
                   greatest
                   righteousnesse
                   joyned
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   Princes
                   and
                   people
                   :
                   If
                   their
                   passions
                   were
                   like
                   their
                   power
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   soone
                   
                   ruine
                   their
                   state
                   ,
                   or
                   persons
                   ,
                   or
                   both
                   ;
                   but
                   Pietie
                   and
                   Iustice
                   ioyned
                   to
                   their
                   power
                   ,
                   moderateth
                   their
                   passions
                   ,
                   and
                   preserveth
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   
                     King
                     of
                     the
                     Bees
                     hath
                     a
                     sting
                     ,
                     but
                     never
                     vseth
                     it
                     to
                     revenge
                     .
                  
                   f
                   And
                   where
                   shall
                   Iustice
                   haue
                   the
                   owne
                   worke
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   Kings
                   .
                   It
                   must
                   first
                   begin
                   there
                   ,
                   else
                   it
                   cannot
                   haue
                   the
                   worke
                   on
                   other
                   .
                
                 
                   Iustice
                   distributeth
                   dueties
                   to
                   each
                   one
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   must
                   
                   bee
                   in
                   a
                   iust
                   man
                   ,
                   a
                   iust
                   order
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     minde
                     bee
                     subiect
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     body
                     to
                     the
                     Soule
                     ,
                     and
                     both
                     to
                     God
                     :
                  
                   If
                   this
                   bee
                   not
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   righteousnesse
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   there
                   cannot
                   be
                   an
                   
                   externall
                   governing
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   when
                   their
                   power
                   is
                   accompanied
                   and
                   sweyed
                   with
                   Iustice
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   persons
                   ;
                   when
                   the
                   living
                   law
                   liveth
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   written
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   authoritatiue
                   Iustice
                   becommeth
                   exemplar
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   their
                   life
                   by
                   example
                   
                   insinuating
                   that
                   to
                   people
                   ,
                   what
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   authority
                   commandeth
                   them
                   ;
                   then
                   Iustice
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   a
                   gift
                   annexed
                   to
                   their
                   power
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   grace
                   changing
                   their
                   persons
                   :
                   
                     An
                     evill
                     King
                     is
                     a
                     servant
                     to
                     as
                     many
                     masters
                     as
                     hee
                     hath
                     vices
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   hee
                   who
                   commandeth
                   his
                   passions
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   
                   King
                   indeede
                   ;
                   because
                   hee
                   ruleth
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   neither
                   taken
                   captiue
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   nor
                   caried
                   violentlie
                   of
                   vice
                   .
                
                 
                   Man
                   that
                   ruleth
                   over
                   beasts
                   ,
                   hath
                   
                     beastes
                     within
                     him
                  
                   :
                   
                   anger
                   barketh
                   more
                   fiercely
                   than
                   a
                   Dog
                   ;
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   speedie
                   to
                   wrongs
                   is
                   a
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   set
                   for
                   revenge
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Viper
                   .
                   Shall
                   man
                   haue
                   Impyre
                   over
                   the
                   outward
                   beasts
                   ,
                   and
                   leaue
                   the
                   inward
                   beasts
                   loose
                   ?
                   This
                   is
                   most
                   necessary
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   rulers
                   of
                   men
                   
                     rule
                     themselues
                  
                   ,
                   least
                   they
                   fall
                   in
                   contempt
                   :
                   For
                   how
                   can
                   hee
                   
                     correct
                     the
                     manners
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     who
                     cannot
                     correct
                     his
                     owne
                     ?
                  
                   An
                   evill
                   man
                   though
                   hee
                   reigne
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   slaue
                   to
                   his
                   passions
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Kings
                   
                     example
                     is
                     a
                     Law
                  
                   to
                   his
                   Subiects
                   :
                   Their
                   
                   mindes
                   are
                   lift
                   vp
                   to
                   his
                   Eminencie
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   hee
                   doeth
                   ,
                   hee
                   seemeth
                   to
                   command
                   :
                   The
                   peoples
                   inclination
                   to
                   imitation
                   is
                   the
                   greater
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   greatnesse
                   of
                   his
                   
                   person
                   :
                   They
                   passe
                   the
                   
                     good
                     or
                     bad
                     qualitie
                     of
                     the
                     fact
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   take
                   his
                   
                     greatnesse
                     for
                     a
                     reason
                  
                   :
                   The
                   faults
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   overwhelme
                   a
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   hurteth
                   more
                   by
                   example
                   than
                   by
                   the
                   sinne
                   it selfe
                   :
                   And
                   his
                   good
                   example
                   is
                   as
                   forcible
                   to
                   make
                   his
                   people
                   good
                   :
                   If
                   they
                   bee
                   
                     godly
                     ,
                     chast
                     ,
                     temperate
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   they
                   draw
                   many
                   of
                   their
                   Subiects
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   bee
                   profaine
                   ,
                   or
                   dissolute
                   ,
                   &c.
                   they
                   draw
                   multititudes
                   to
                   Hell.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Pharaoh
                     ,
                     Herod
                     ,
                     Nero
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   can
                   tell
                   what
                   evill
                   great
                   
                   power
                   ioyned
                   with
                   great
                   wickednesse
                   can
                   doe
                   :
                   Therein
                   Sathan
                   exalted
                   sinne
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   vented
                   it
                   by
                   so
                   great
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   disgraced
                   Magistracie
                   when
                   he
                   made
                   it
                   an
                   instrument
                   of
                   monstruous
                   sinnes
                   .
                   But
                   God
                   had
                   his
                   good
                   worke
                   therein
                   to
                   teach
                   vs
                   ,
                   
                     what
                     men
                     clothed
                     with
                     power
                     are
                     in
                     themselues
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   
                     principalitie
                     without
                     his
                     Spirit
                     is
                     but
                     a
                     naked
                     sword
                     in
                     a
                     mad
                     mans
                     hand
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   a
                   
                     blessing
                     good
                     Princes
                     are
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   vse
                   their
                   power
                   in
                   such
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   world
                   must
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     are
                     as
                     good
                     men
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     great
                     Kings
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Priviledge
                     of
                     Christian
                     Kings
                  
                   ;
                   God
                   giveth
                   
                   them
                   a
                   greater
                   blessing
                   than
                   other
                   Kings
                   ;
                   hee
                   maketh
                   them
                   by
                   grace
                   
                     Kings
                     over
                     themselues
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     over
                     their
                     Subiects
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   they
                   giue
                   Lawes
                   to
                   other
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   take
                   Lawes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   vse
                   their
                   power
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   may
                   bee
                   best
                   countable
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   they
                   haue
                   principality
                   of
                   authority
                   as
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   reigne
                   by
                   grace
                   over
                   themselues
                   as
                   Christians
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   
                     truely
                     free
                     King
                     but
                     a
                     Christian
                     King
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                   such
                   as
                   is
                   neither
                   captivat
                   
                     by
                     the
                     corruption
                     of
                     Nature
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   
                     popish
                     superstition
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   set
                   at
                   
                     libertie
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     life
                     in
                     Iesus
                     Christ.
                  
                   Such
                   a
                   King
                   is
                   an
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   governeth
                   all
                   in
                   righteousnesse
                   and
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     then
                     hee
                     shall
                     most
                     please
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     kings
                     ,
                     if
                     restraining
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                     hee
                     thinke
                     that
                     lesse
                     is
                     leasome
                     to
                     him
                     than
                     hee
                     may
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   other
                   taske
                   of
                   his
                   governement
                   is
                   his
                   
                     Familie
                     :
                     I
                  
                   
                   
                     will
                     walke
                     within
                     mine
                     house
                     with
                     a
                     perfect
                     heart
                     .
                     I
                     will
                     set
                  
                   
                   
                     no
                     wicked
                     thing
                     before
                     mine
                     eyes
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   And
                   in
                   all
                   that
                   Psa.
                   he
                   
                   setteth
                   down
                   the
                   dyet
                   of
                   his
                   house
                   or
                   court-governemēt
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     fit
                     patern
                     for
                     Princes
                  
                   to
                   follow
                   .
                   The
                   court
                   of
                   Kings
                   is
                   an
                   abridgement
                   of
                   their
                   Kingdomes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   circle
                   of
                   the
                   Subjects
                   neerest
                   to
                   them
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   
                     proofe
                     of
                     the
                     Governement
                  
                   of
                   their
                   persons
                   &
                   an
                   Image
                   of
                   the
                   ruling
                   of
                   their
                   Estates
                   .
                   If
                   
                     every
                     house
                     be
                     a
                     beginning
                     and
                     part
                     of
                     a
                     citie
                     ,
                     and
                     every
                     beginning
                  
                   
                   
                     ought
                     to
                     bee
                     referred
                     to
                     the
                     owne
                     end
                  
                   ;
                   much
                   more
                   the
                   Families
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   simplie
                   parts
                   but
                   rather
                   
                     compends
                     &
                     extracts
                  
                   of
                   their
                   Kingdomes
                   .
                   People
                   cannot
                   alwayes
                   see
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   their
                   Kings
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   may
                   guesse
                   at
                   their
                   disposition
                   by
                   the
                   manners
                   of
                   their
                   Court
                   :
                   
                     As
                     is
                     the
                     Prince
                     so
                     is
                     his
                     Court
                     ,
                  
                   because
                   they
                   seeke
                   by
                   his
                   imitation
                   to
                   procure
                   and
                   keepe
                   his
                   favour
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   Court
                   is
                   ,
                   so
                   will
                   the
                   Countrie
                   bee
                   .
                   Such
                   as
                   his
                   servants
                   are
                   ,
                   such
                   is
                   hee
                   counted
                   :
                   For
                   men
                   can
                   hardly
                   thinke
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   such
                   by
                   his
                   command
                   ,
                   or
                   connivence
                   ,
                   or
                   example
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   they
                   bee
                   godly
                   and
                   righteous
                   ,
                   they
                   win
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   people
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   bee
                   profaine
                   and
                   godlesse
                   ,
                   they
                   procure
                   his
                   contempt
                   .
                   This
                   care
                   ought
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   his
                   
                     neerest
                     Attendents
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   of
                   these
                   whom
                   he
                   
                     intrusteth
                     with
                     his
                     affaires
                     abroad
                  
                   :
                   If
                   they
                   
                     minister
                     Iustice
                     ,
                     defend
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     exact
                     no
                     more
                     than
                     is
                     due
                     ,
                  
                   then
                   the
                   people
                   ascryue
                   all
                   that
                   goodnesse
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   commanding
                   his
                   Officers
                   to
                   handle
                   his
                   people
                   tenderly
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   violent
                   and
                   outragious
                   ,
                   the
                   contrare
                   followeth
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   all
                   that
                   severity
                   were
                   commanded
                   of
                   the
                   King.
                   A
                   good
                   king
                   by
                   doing
                   good
                   ,
                   maketh
                   his
                   Subjects
                   good
                   ,
                   &
                   is
                   as
                   eminet
                   in
                   example
                   before
                   them
                   as
                   in
                   dignity
                   aboue
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Roman
                   Impyre
                   had
                   a
                   great
                   proofe
                   of
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   
                   their
                   example
                   both
                   in
                   their
                   Court
                   and
                   people
                   ,
                   when
                   in
                   
                     fiftie
                     foure
                     yeeres
                  
                   space
                   it
                   found
                   
                     fiue
                     changes
                     :
                     First
                     ,
                     Diocletiā
                  
                   like
                   his
                   Predecessours
                   was
                   a
                   
                     Pagan
                     :
                     Next
                     ,
                     Constantine
                  
                   turned
                   himselfe
                   &
                   the
                   Impyre
                   to
                   Christianity
                   :
                   3.
                   
                   Constantius
                   his
                   sonne
                   turned
                   all
                   Arrian
                   :
                   4.
                   
                   Iulian
                   the
                   Apostate
                   went
                   
                   backe
                   to
                   Paganisme
                   :
                   And
                   
                     fiftlie
                     ,
                     Iovinian
                  
                   following
                   Constantines
                   zeale
                   brought
                   them
                   back
                   againe
                   to
                   
                     Christianitie
                     .
                     So
                     important
                     is
                     the
                     example
                     of
                     Princes
                     either
                     in
                     good
                     or
                     evill
                     ,
                  
                   
                   and
                   so
                   changeable
                   are
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   follow
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   Kings
                   of
                   Iudah
                   were
                   not
                   vn●●k
                   :
                   Achaz
                   an
                   
                     idolater
                     ,
                     Ezekiah
                     a
                     zealous
                     worshipper
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Amon
                  
                   and
                   Manasseh
                   restorers
                   of
                   
                     idolatrie
                     :
                     Iosiah
                     a
                     destroyer
                     of
                     idolatrie
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   their
                   Courts
                   and
                   Countries
                   followed
                   their
                   steppes
                   .
                
                 
                   Constantius
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   Constantine
                   tryed
                   his
                   Courteours
                   
                   wisely
                   ;
                   hee
                   offered
                   preferment
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   would
                   worship
                   Pagan
                   gods
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   some
                   for
                   feare
                   ,
                   and
                   desire
                   of
                   honour
                   did
                   so
                   ,
                   others
                   layed
                   downe
                   their
                   honour
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   quite
                   Christ
                   ;
                   h●ereby
                   hee
                   saw
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   his
                   Courtiers
                   hearts
                   ;
                   he
                   degraded
                   such
                   as
                   had
                   forsaken
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     would
                     never
                     bee
                     true
                     to
                     him
                     that
                     were
                     false
                     to
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   honoured
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   readie
                   to
                   losse
                   all
                   for
                   adhering
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   he
                   made
                   them
                   his
                   Guard
                   and
                   Governours
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     such
                     men
                     were
                     to
                     bee
                     numbered
                     as
                     his
                     speciall
                     Friends
                     ,
                     and
                     Familiars
                     ..
                  
                   a
                   And
                   
                     Theodoricke
                     the
                     Goth
                     ,
                     an
                     Arrian
                     King
                     ,
                  
                   had
                   some
                   like
                   practise
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   a
                   more
                   summar
                   censure
                   ;
                   for
                   when
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   Court
                   willing
                   to
                   please
                   him
                   forsooke
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   turned
                   Arrian
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   so
                   offended
                   that
                   hee
                   
                     killed
                     him
                  
                   with
                   his
                   owne
                   hand
                   ,
                   affirming
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     hee
                     would
                     not
                     bee
                     trusty
                     to
                     him
                     that
                     was
                     a
                     traytour
                     to
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   To
                   close
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   Davids
                   prayer
                   is
                   manifest
                   in
                   
                     Solomons
                     extraordinary
                     wisedome
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   both
                   in
                   speculation
                   and
                   practice
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   hee
                   knew
                   all
                   mysteries
                   ,
                   and
                   wrote
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Cedar
                     of
                     Lebanon
                     to
                     the
                     Hysope
                     on
                     the
                     wall
                     :
                  
                   Beside
                   his
                   heavenly
                   Doctrine
                   in
                   his
                   Song
                   (
                   whereof
                   none
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   wise
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   could
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   dreame
                   )
                   in
                   his
                   moralities
                   in
                   the
                   Proverbs
                   and
                   Ecclesiastes
                   he
                   passed
                   them
                   all
                   :
                   Thogh
                   they
                   came
                   long
                   after
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   the
                   benefite
                   of
                   his
                   Writs
                   by
                   some
                   
                     two
                     Greeke
                     translations
                     before
                     the
                     Septuagints
                     ,
                  
                   
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   no
                   more
                   to
                   his
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   
                     aram
                     of
                     vnfined
                     silver-vre
                     to
                     a
                     talent
                     of
                     pure
                     gold
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   his
                   practice
                   ,
                   his
                   first
                   tryall
                   proved
                   an
                   excellent
                   
                   practicall
                   gift
                   :
                   It
                   was
                   a
                   plea
                   betwixt
                   two
                   Harlots
                   ;
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   clamed
                   the
                   living
                   Child
                   ,
                   &
                   no
                   doubt
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   like
                   boldnes
                   ,
                   &
                   cursing
                   ,
                   &
                   execration
                   the
                   vsuall
                   
                     companions
                     of
                     passionat
                     pleading
                  
                   :
                   Heere
                   God
                   offred
                   a
                   fit
                   purpose
                   ,
                   to
                   proue
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   his
                   promise
                   to
                   Solomon
                   .
                   The
                   question
                   was
                   not
                   of
                   civill
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   naturall
                   :
                   to
                   finde
                   out
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   Childe
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   witnesse
                   ,
                   but
                   both
                   parties
                   alike
                   peremptory
                   in
                   their
                   alledgeance
                   .
                   His
                   wisedome
                   leadeth
                   him
                   to
                   find
                   out
                   the
                   truth
                   by
                   
                     naturall
                     affection
                  
                   :
                   Hee
                   layed
                   this
                   sure
                   ground
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Mothers
                     affection
                     is
                     tender
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     bowels
                     that
                     bredde
                     the
                     Child
                     ,
                     would
                     never
                     agree
                     to
                     see
                     him
                     killed
                     :
                  
                   On
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     cruell
                     affection
                  
                   agreeing
                   to
                   the
                   division
                   of
                   the
                   Childe
                   ,
                   was
                   
                     but
                     a
                     strange
                     and
                     stepmotherly
                     affection
                     :
                  
                   On
                   these
                   grounds
                   hee
                   pronounceth
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     living
                     Babe
                     shall
                     bee
                     cut
                     in
                     two
                     :
                  
                   It
                   might
                   seeme
                   a
                   cruell
                   sentence
                   to
                   kill
                   the
                   Babe
                   ,
                   but
                   some
                   equitie
                   in
                   the
                   just
                   division
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   truth
                   was
                   ,
                   hee
                   found
                   the
                   
                     decision
                     of
                     the
                     matter
                  
                   
                   
                     in
                     the
                     show
                     of
                     division
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   adiudged
                   the
                   living
                   Babe
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   a
                   sparing
                   affection
                   choosed
                   rather
                   to
                   want
                   her
                   Babe
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Babe
                   should
                   want
                   his
                   life
                   .
                   Hee
                   saw
                   in
                   the
                   tender
                   affection
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   the
                   equity
                   of
                   her
                   cause
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   crueltie
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   the
                   iniquity
                   of
                   her
                   clame
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   a
                   proofe
                   of
                   deepe
                   wisedome
                   :
                   
                     The
                     people
                     heard
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     both
                     glad
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     King
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     wisedome
                     of
                  
                   
                   
                     God
                     was
                     in
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   
                     feared
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   saw
                   hee
                   was
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   as
                   could
                   discover
                   the
                   secrets
                   of
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   counter-mine
                   their
                   deeepest
                   policies
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   fruite
                   of
                   their
                   Governement
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     PEACE
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         Vers.
                         3.
                         
                      
                       The
                       Mountaines
                       shall
                       bring
                       foorth
                       peace
                       .
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     THis
                     is
                     the
                     third
                     thing
                     he
                     craveth
                     ,
                     the
                     fruite
                     of
                     
                       kinglie
                       Governement
                    
                     in
                     the
                     blessing
                     of
                     peace
                     :
                     whither
                     we
                     take
                     
                     the
                     
                       Mountaines
                       &
                       hills
                       figuratiuelie
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     estate
                     in
                     generall
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     the
                     degrees
                     of
                     power
                     in
                     greater
                     and
                     lesser
                     Princes
                     ,
                     &c.
                     all
                     is
                     to
                     this
                     end
                     ,
                     that
                     Iustice
                     well
                     
                       ministered
                       brings
                       peace
                       to
                       a
                       Countrie
                       :
                    
                     for
                     the
                     mighty
                     (
                     who
                     are
                     as
                     mountaines
                     )
                     when
                     they
                     shall
                     see
                     Iustice
                     reigne
                     in
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     are
                     stayed
                     from
                     oppressing
                     the
                     poore
                     ,
                     and
                     become
                     a
                     shadow
                     to
                     them
                     .
                     So
                     Iustice
                     is
                     both
                     the
                     
                       mother
                       to
                       bring
                       foorth
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       Nurce
                       to
                       foster
                       peace
                       .
                       Peace
                       is
                       the
                       desired
                       and
                       sweete
                       end
                       of
                       all
                       blessings
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     prosperitie
                     it selfe
                     ,
                     without
                     it
                     ,
                     is
                     but
                     adversity
                     :
                     All
                     our
                     labours
                     are
                     for
                     Peace
                     ,
                     and
                     Warres
                     (
                     the
                     wrake
                     of
                     mankind
                     ▪
                     and
                     br●ake
                     of
                     Peace
                     )
                     are
                     vndertaken
                     t●
                     purchase
                     and
                     keepe
                     Peace
                     .
                     And
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     Authour
                     of
                     all
                     hath
                     contempered
                     the
                     vari●tie
                     and
                     dis●rds
                     of
                     creatures
                     ,
                     to
                     bring
                     them
                     all
                     to
                     a
                     purposed
                     peace
                     .
                     All
                     men
                     are
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     summeth
                     them
                     all
                     vp
                     in
                     Governement
                     ,
                     and
                     peace
                     is
                     the
                     beautie
                     of
                     all
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     Peace
                     may
                     bee
                     considered
                     in
                     foure
                     sorts
                     :
                     The
                     first
                     is
                     
                       Peace
                       with
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     commeth
                     of
                     a
                     true
                     Religion
                     :
                     
                     When
                     men
                     are
                     led
                     by
                     the
                     truth
                     to
                     belieue
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     repent
                     their
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     sinde
                     remission
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     way
                     to
                     Gods
                     Peace
                     .
                     
                       Being
                       iustified
                       by
                       Faith
                       ,
                       we
                       haue
                       peace
                       with
                       God
                       :
                    
                     No
                     faith
                     iustifieth
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     true
                     Faith
                     ,
                     
                     &
                     no
                     Religion
                     informeth
                     men
                     in
                     the
                     true
                     Faith
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     true
                     Religion
                     :
                     As
                     it
                     leadeth
                     vs
                     in
                     a
                     sure
                     way
                     to
                     peace
                     in
                     
                     Christ
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     leadeth
                     vs
                     to
                     keepe
                     that
                     peace
                     in
                     sincere
                     obedience
                     .
                     In
                     which
                     respect
                     when
                     God
                     getteth
                     his
                     due
                     ,
                     hee
                     blesseth
                     vs
                     with
                     his
                     Kingdome
                     within
                     vs.
                     
                       For
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       of
                       God
                       is
                       righteousnesse
                       ,
                       peace
                       ,
                       and
                       ioy
                       in
                       the
                       holy
                    
                     
                     Ghost
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     peace
                     that
                     no
                     Kingdome
                     can
                     haue
                     ,
                     but
                     such
                     as
                     haue
                     a
                     true
                     Religion
                     ;
                     they
                     may
                     haue
                     a
                     civill
                     and
                     politicke
                     peace
                     amongst
                     themselues
                     ,
                     but
                     none
                     of
                     this
                     peace
                     with
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     second
                     is
                     a
                     
                       civill
                       peace
                       with
                       man
                    
                     ,
                     when
                     every
                     one
                     keepeth
                     his
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     doeth
                     his
                     duetie
                     as
                     hee
                     standeth
                     
                     bound
                     ;
                     the
                     body
                     is
                     then
                     in
                     good
                     plight
                     when
                     everie
                     member
                     is
                     whole
                     ,
                     and
                     exerciseth
                     the
                     functions
                     in
                     order
                     :
                     So
                     in
                     a
                     Kingdome
                     when
                     everie
                     one
                     in
                     his
                     calling
                     doeth
                     his
                     duetie
                     with
                     a
                     loving
                     respect
                     to
                     other
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     peace
                     ;
                     or
                     if
                     any
                     bee
                     not
                     peaceablie
                     disposed
                     ,
                     their
                     
                       broyling
                       humour
                       is
                       hemmed
                       in
                    
                     by
                     Iustice
                     that
                     they
                     trouble
                     not
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     their
                     Neighbour
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     civill
                     peace
                     ,
                     the
                     health
                     of
                     the
                     civill
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     comely
                     beautie
                     in
                     it
                     ;
                     when
                     everie
                     one
                     brooketh
                     another
                     in
                     loue
                     ,
                     and
                     worketh
                     to
                     others
                     hands
                     :
                     And
                     thogh
                     there
                     were
                     innumerable
                     men
                     in
                     callings
                     ,
                     places
                     ,
                     offices
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Yet
                     they
                     seeme
                     all
                     to
                     be
                     
                       but
                       one
                       man
                       with
                       one
                       minde
                       ,
                    
                     seeking
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     other
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     common
                     bodie
                     :
                     As
                     in
                     
                       Musicall
                       instruments
                    
                     sounds
                     
                     are
                     diverse
                     and
                     contrair
                     ,
                     high
                     &
                     low
                     ,
                     &c.
                     and
                     yet
                     make
                     a
                     sweete
                     harmonie
                     ;
                     so
                     in
                     a
                     Kingdome
                     are
                     diverse
                     estats
                     ▪
                     rich
                     and
                     poore
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Yet
                     they
                     haue
                     an
                     harmonie
                     and
                     concord
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     concord
                     is
                     peace
                     .
                     That
                     rule
                     is
                     generall
                     for
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     
                       Let
                       no
                       man
                       seeke
                       his
                       owne
                       ,
                       but
                       everie
                       one
                       anothers
                       good
                       .
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     third
                     is
                     a
                     
                       particular
                       peace
                       of
                       our
                       Lotte
                    
                     ;
                     when
                     every
                     mā
                     brooketh
                     his
                     lot
                     peaceably
                     without
                     oppressiō
                     ,
                     either
                     
                     violent
                     ,
                     or
                     coloured
                     by
                     Law
                     :
                     This
                     is
                     as
                     the
                     
                       life
                       of
                       our
                       lot
                    
                     ,
                     whē
                     our
                     right
                     and
                     possession
                     haue
                     a
                     peaceable
                     vse
                     following
                     ,
                     and
                     every
                     
                       man
                       may
                       eate
                       vnder
                       his
                       owne
                       vine
                       ,
                       and
                       vnder
                       his
                       owne
                       figge-tree
                       :
                    
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     verie
                     
                       lotte
                       of
                       our
                       lotte
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     pleasant
                     
                     
                     sawce
                     to
                     sweeten
                     our
                     vse
                     ,
                     a
                     sort
                     of
                     fruition
                     of
                     our
                     Lot
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       fruite
                    
                     of
                     that
                     fruition
                     ,
                     a
                     way
                     to
                     Contentment
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     verie
                     
                       prosperitie
                       of
                       prosperitie
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     fourt
                     may
                     bee
                     called
                     ,
                     
                       a
                       Kinglie
                       peace
                    
                     ,
                     when
                     people
                     
                     are
                     in
                     loue
                     and
                     peace
                     with
                     their
                     King.
                     They
                     are
                     his
                     bodie
                     ,
                     and
                     hee
                     their
                     Head
                     ,
                     vnder
                     whose
                     shaddow
                     they
                     haue
                     these
                     peaces
                     :
                     The
                     vse
                     and
                     enjoying
                     of
                     them
                     will
                     reflect
                     vpon
                     him
                     as
                     a
                     procurer
                     and
                     maintainer
                     .
                     
                       None
                       can
                       finde
                       comfort
                       of
                       a
                       true
                       Religion
                       in
                       libertie
                       and
                       peace
                       ,
                    
                     but
                     hee
                     must
                     loue
                     and
                     pray
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                     vnder
                     whose
                     governement
                     hee
                     hath
                     that
                     great
                     blessing
                     :
                     None
                     can
                     looke
                     on
                     that
                     
                       publicke
                       peace
                    
                     the
                     health
                     and
                     beautie
                     of
                     the
                     civill
                     bodie
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     must
                     loue
                     and
                     honour
                     that
                     Head
                     ,
                     from
                     whom
                     the
                     influence
                     of
                     the
                     publick
                     peace
                     floweth
                     :
                     And
                     none
                     can
                     enioy
                     the
                     
                       private
                       peace
                       of
                       his
                       Lot
                    
                     ,
                     lying
                     downe
                     &
                     rising
                     in
                     peace
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     will
                     loue
                     the
                     preserver
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     Yea
                     ,
                     that
                     peace
                     that
                     floweth
                     from
                     supreme
                     Iustice
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     natiue
                     and
                     kinde
                     Daughter
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     iust
                     as
                     to
                     make
                     vs
                     honour
                     him
                     who
                     ministreth
                     Iustice
                     for
                     the
                     procuring
                     of
                     peace
                     .
                     
                       All
                       these
                       are
                       strong
                       bands
                       to
                       ty
                       the
                       hearts
                       of
                       good
                       people
                       to
                       such
                       Princes
                       ,
                    
                     by
                     whose
                     governement
                     God
                     blesseth
                     them
                     with
                     so
                     inestimable
                     blessings
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     order
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Angels
                     Song
                     ,
                     
                       Glorie
                       to
                       God
                       in
                       heaven
                    
                     
                     
                       peace
                       on
                       earth
                       ,
                       and
                       towards
                       men
                       goodwill
                       :
                    
                     When
                     man
                     giveth
                     God
                     his
                     glorie
                     ,
                     worshipping
                     him
                     in
                     Spirit
                     and
                     truth
                     ,
                     then
                     God
                     giveth
                     Peace
                     to
                     man
                     ,
                     beeing
                     reconciled
                     to
                     him
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     ground
                     of
                     both
                     is
                     Gods
                     
                       good
                       will
                    
                     towards
                     man
                     ,
                     whereby
                     hee
                     elected
                     him
                     in
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ;
                     that
                     
                       good
                       will
                    
                     sendeth
                     downe
                     true
                     Religion
                     to
                     man
                     ,
                     to
                     direct
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     obedience
                     of
                     Gods
                     revealed
                     will.
                     
                  
                   
                     These
                     are
                     the
                     fruites
                     of
                     Iustice
                     in
                     their
                     severall
                     branches
                     :
                     
                     The
                     first
                     is
                     
                       Gods
                       peace
                    
                     in
                     our
                     minde
                     :
                     The
                     second
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       mans
                       peace
                    
                     in
                     the
                     civill
                     body
                     :
                     The
                     third
                     is
                     
                       Peace
                       of
                       our
                       Lotte
                    
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     fourt
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       a
                       peace
                       with
                       the
                       Head
                       of
                       the
                       common
                    
                     
                     bodie
                     .
                     The
                     first
                     
                       appeaseth
                       the
                       terrours
                       of
                       our
                       Conscience
                       :
                    
                     The
                     second
                     stayeth
                     
                       sactions
                       and
                       divisions
                    
                     amongst
                     Subjects
                     :
                     The
                     third
                     ,
                     privat
                     oppression
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     fourth
                     ,
                     
                       Rebellion
                       against
                    
                     Princes
                     :
                     And
                     all
                     of
                     them
                     are
                     our
                     ends
                     in
                     their
                     severall
                     kinds
                     :
                     when
                     God
                     dwelleth
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     maketh
                     vs
                     enioy
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     peace
                     ,
                     
                       then
                       hee
                       maketh
                       vs
                       brooke
                       one
                       another
                       ,
                       and
                       our selues
                       in
                       him
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Where
                     Iustice
                     is
                     not
                     ,
                     these
                     fruites
                     of
                     peace
                     cannot
                     bee
                     
                     found
                     :
                     Where
                     God
                     getteth
                     not
                     his
                     due
                     honour
                     in
                     a
                     true
                     Religion
                     ,
                     there
                     can
                     bee
                     no
                     peace
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     hee
                     sendeth
                     warre
                     or
                     other
                     calamities
                     to
                     trouble
                     their
                     peace
                     and
                     
                       revenge
                       the
                       quarrell
                       of
                       his
                       Covenant
                       :
                    
                     As
                     long
                     as
                     Israel
                     worshipped
                     him
                     a
                     right
                     ,
                     matters
                     went
                     well
                     with
                     them
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     they
                     fell
                     to
                     idolatry
                     ,
                     he
                     raised
                     vp
                     bordering
                     nations
                     to
                     punish
                     them
                     :
                     In
                     like
                     manner
                     hee
                     can
                     punish
                     iniustice
                     among
                     people
                     :
                     Lawfull
                     Governement
                     ministreth
                     Iustice
                     ,
                     and
                     Iustice
                     bringeth
                     peace
                     ,
                     so
                     want
                     of
                     Iustice
                     bringeth
                     confusion
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       confusion
                       breedeth
                       discord
                    
                     .
                     Heerevpon
                     also
                     commeth
                     the
                     losse
                     of
                     particular
                     Peace
                     ,
                     when
                     by
                     tumults
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     securely
                     possesse
                     his
                     goods
                     ,
                     his
                     blood
                     or
                     life
                     .
                     
                       Where
                       violence
                       rageth
                       ,
                       there
                       reason
                       is
                       not
                       heard
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Lawes
                       are
                       silent
                       more
                       where
                       Armes
                       doe
                       speake
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Iustice
                     well
                     administrate
                     is
                     a
                     
                       great
                       preservation
                       to
                       a
                    
                     
                     Land
                     :
                     It
                     purgeth
                     it
                     from
                     sin
                     committed
                     ,
                     by
                     punishing
                     the
                     sinner
                     ,
                     &
                     keepeth
                     many
                     from
                     sin
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     would
                     otherwise
                     commit
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     holdeth
                     off
                     Gods
                     anger
                     ,
                     and
                     procurreth
                     his
                     blessing
                     ,
                     But
                     neglect
                     of
                     Iustice
                     is
                     crueltie
                     and
                     
                     not
                     clemencie
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     a
                     
                       cruell
                       mercie
                    
                     ;
                     it
                     fostereth
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     hasteneth
                     Gods
                     wrath
                     ;
                     when
                     grievous
                     sins
                     are
                     committed
                     ,
                     they
                     defyle
                     the
                     Land
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Land
                     defyled
                     can
                     
                     not
                     be
                     expiate
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     punishment
                     of
                     the
                     malefactor
                     :
                     What
                     shall
                     God
                     doe
                     ,
                     but
                     powre
                     out
                     his
                     plagues
                     ,
                     and
                     mak
                     the
                     
                       Land
                       spew
                       out
                       her
                       Inhabitants
                       ,
                       where
                       sinners
                       will
                       not
                       repent
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Magistrate
                       will
                       not
                       punish
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     These
                     two
                     then
                     Iustice
                     and
                     peace
                     goe
                     in
                     others
                     hands
                     in
                     
                     
                     a
                     well
                     governed
                     Kingdome
                     :
                     Iustice
                     without
                     Peace
                     is
                     a
                     
                       fruitelesse
                       severitie
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     peace
                     without
                     Iustice
                     is
                     a
                     conspiracie
                     against
                     God
                     :
                     Iustice
                     is
                     Gods
                     arrestment
                     layed
                     vpon
                     mans
                     corruption
                     ,
                     and
                     peace
                     is
                     the
                     quietnesse
                     that
                     followeth
                     that
                     arrest
                     :
                     Both
                     the
                     necessitie
                     and
                     difficultie
                     to
                     keepe
                     peace
                     are
                     as
                     great
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     purchase
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     peace
                     bringeth
                     wealth
                     ,
                     and
                     wealth
                     because
                     of
                     our
                     wickednesse
                     bringeth
                     insolencie
                     ,
                     and
                     insolencie
                     bringeth
                     violence
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     
                       daughter
                       Peace
                       would
                       devoure
                       iustice
                       her
                       mother
                       ,
                    
                     except
                     Iustice
                     did
                     her
                     second
                     service
                     ,
                     to
                     keepe
                     men
                     from
                     violence
                     :
                     Her
                     first
                     service
                     is
                     to
                     giue
                     every
                     man
                     his
                     due
                     ,
                     and
                     her
                     second
                     is
                     to
                     secure
                     him
                     in
                     it
                     :
                     Peace
                     of
                     her selfe
                     is
                     a
                     thankfull
                     daughter
                     to
                     her
                     Mother
                     Iustice
                     ,
                     but
                     our
                     corruption
                     
                     that
                     abuseth
                     all
                     ,
                     can
                     abuse
                     her
                     also
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       Ieshurun
                       waxing
                       fatte
                       ,
                       will
                       kicke
                       against
                       his
                       feeder
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     peace
                     is
                     both
                     best
                     purchased
                     &
                     preserved
                     ,
                     when
                     Iustice
                     absolutely
                     reigneth
                     :
                     Therefore
                     good
                     governours
                     of
                     Provinces
                     may
                     tightlie
                     bee
                     called
                     
                       Iustices
                       of
                       peace
                    
                     :
                     their
                     name
                     beareth
                     these
                     twinne
                     blessings
                     of
                     Iustice
                     and
                     peace
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     they
                     answere
                     to
                     their
                     name
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     worthie
                     instruments
                     vnder
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     King
                     by
                     ministration
                     of
                     Iustice
                     ,
                     to
                     keepe
                     peace
                     amongst
                     people
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     In
                     this
                     point
                     David
                     alludeth
                     to
                     Solomons
                     name
                     ,
                     for
                     God
                     tolde
                     him
                     :
                     
                       Beholde
                       ,
                       a
                       Sonne
                       shall
                       bee
                       borne
                       to
                       thee
                       who
                       shall
                       bee
                       a
                       man
                       of
                       rest
                       :
                       And
                       I
                       will
                       giue
                       him
                       rest
                       from
                       all
                       his
                       enemies
                       round
                       about
                       :
                       For
                       his
                       Name
                       shall
                       bee
                       Solomon
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       giue
                       peace
                       and
                       quietnesse
                       to
                       Israel
                       in
                       his
                       dayes
                       .
                    
                     On
                     that
                     prophecie
                     David
                     foundeth
                     this
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     Experience
                     proveth
                     both
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     the
                     Prophecie
                     and
                     force
                     of
                     this
                     prayer
                     .
                     Hee
                     answered
                     to
                     his
                     name
                     ;
                     as
                     hee
                     was
                     called
                     peaceable
                     ,
                     so
                     hee
                     ruled
                     his
                     people
                     in
                     peace
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     blessed
                     them
                     with
                     great
                     prosperitie
                     vnder
                     him
                     :
                     
                       Iudah
                       and
                       Israel
                       dwelt
                       every
                       one
                       vnder
                       his
                       vine
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     They
                     had
                     peace
                     
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     they
                     keeped
                     his
                     Commandements
                     ,
                     and
                     peace
                     with
                     neighbouring
                     Nations
                     and
                     amongst
                     
                     themselues
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     fruite
                     of
                     long
                     peace
                     was
                     
                       gold
                       and
                       silver
                       as
                       Stones
                       at
                       Ierusalem
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Heerein
                     hee
                     was
                     the
                     type
                     of
                     the
                     
                       true
                       Solomon
                       Christ
                    
                     
                     Iesus
                     ,
                     whom
                     this
                     Psalme
                     principallie
                     respecteth
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     for
                     this
                     same
                     end
                     was
                     shaddowed
                     by
                     Melchisedecke
                     ;
                     hee
                     is
                     first
                     King
                     of
                     Righteousnesse
                     or
                     Iustice
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     King
                     of
                     Salem
                     or
                     of
                     Peace
                     .
                     Hee
                     proved
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     when
                     hee
                     fulfilled
                     all
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     in
                     
                       satisfying
                       the
                       Iustice
                    
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     vs
                     :
                     and
                     then
                     applying
                     and
                     imputing
                     that
                     Righteousnes
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     
                       Lord
                       our
                       Righteousnesse
                    
                     :
                     for
                     hee
                     is
                     given
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Father
                       to
                       bee
                       our
                       Righteousnesse
                       ,
                       Redemption
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Hee
                     proveth
                     the
                     
                       King
                       of
                       our
                       Peace
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     hee
                     hath
                     purchased
                     vs
                     peace
                     by
                     righteousnesse
                     :
                     For
                     
                     the
                     
                       chastisement
                       of
                       our
                       peace
                       was
                       on
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       his
                       strips
                       wee
                       are
                       healed
                       :
                    
                     When
                     wee
                     are
                     covered
                     with
                     his
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     
                     
                       God
                       seeth
                       not
                       sinne
                       in
                       Iacob
                       ,
                       nor
                       iniquitie
                       in
                       Israel
                       :
                    
                     His
                     Iustice
                     beeing
                     satisfied
                     ,
                     hath
                     no
                     quarrell
                     against
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     that
                     satisfaction
                     ,
                     iustlie
                     adiudgeth
                     peace
                     and
                     salvation
                     to
                     vs.
                     It
                     is
                     as
                     proper
                     to
                     Iustice
                     to
                     pardon
                     a
                     penitent
                     sinner
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     punish
                     an
                     impenitent
                     
                     sinner
                     :
                     If
                     wee
                     confesse
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     
                       hee
                       is
                       faithfull
                       and
                       iust
                       to
                       forgiue
                       them
                       .
                    
                     Christs
                     obedience
                     hath
                     a
                     double
                     respect
                     to
                     Iustice
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     of
                     satisfying
                     all
                     it
                     can
                     claime
                     of
                     vs
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     of
                     meriting
                     all
                     good
                     to
                     vs.
                     The
                     first
                     putteth
                     away
                     the
                     demerite
                     of
                     sin
                     The
                     other
                     possesseth
                     vs
                     in
                     peace
                     and
                     glorie
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     Warre
                     .
                  
                   
                     THus
                     a
                     good
                     King
                     ruleth
                     his
                     people
                     in
                     peace
                     ;
                     but
                     
                     some
                     time
                     necessitie
                     will
                     draw
                     him
                     to
                     Warre
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     either
                     for
                     
                       defence
                       of
                       the
                       truth
                    
                     ,
                     his
                     Crowne
                     or
                     Countrie
                     ,
                     the
                     iust
                     causes
                     for
                     a
                     lawfull
                     warre
                     .
                     Some
                     haue
                     thought
                     Warres
                     vnlawfull
                     to
                     Christians
                     ,
                     a
                     but
                     that
                     was
                     onelie
                     in
                     some
                     times
                     and
                     cases
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Heathen
                     Emperors
                     vrged
                     Souldiers
                     to
                     
                       offer
                       to
                       idoles
                       ,
                       and
                       if
                       they
                       refused
                       ,
                       they
                    
                     
                     
                       were
                       shame
                       fullie
                       cashired
                       or
                       martyred
                       :
                    
                     In
                     such
                     a
                     case
                     it
                     was
                     good
                     to
                     abstaine
                     from
                     a
                     voluntarie
                     or
                     mercenarie
                     warrefare
                     :
                     
                       To
                       goe
                       to
                       warre
                       is
                       not
                       sinne
                       ,
                       but
                       to
                       doe
                       it
                       for
                       prey
                       is
                       sin
                       .
                    
                     
                     And
                     though
                     warfare
                     bee
                     a
                     lawfull
                     calling
                     ,
                     yet
                     warre
                     is
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     three
                     plagues
                     wherewith
                     God
                     vsuallie
                     breaketh
                     the
                     pride
                     of
                     mans
                     body
                     :
                     As
                     by
                     with-holding
                     of
                     nourishment
                     in
                     Famine
                     ,
                     So
                     by
                     violence
                     with
                     his
                     Arrow
                     of
                     pestilence
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     man
                     in
                     warres
                     .
                  
                   
                     Our
                     sins
                     procure
                     war
                     at
                     Gods
                     hands
                     :
                     For
                     when
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     serue
                     him
                     in
                     peace
                     ,
                     hee
                     maketh
                     vs
                     suffer
                     in
                     warres
                     :
                     And
                     when
                     our
                     
                       lusts
                       rebell
                       against
                       his
                       grace
                    
                     ,
                     why
                     should
                     hee
                     
                     not
                     punish
                     vs
                     with
                     the
                     warres
                     of
                     man
                     ?
                     Yea
                     ,
                     our
                     lustes
                     
                       fighteth
                       within
                       vs
                       ,
                       before
                       wee
                       can
                       fight
                       with
                       man
                       without
                       :
                    
                     For
                     if
                     man
                     could
                     dwell
                     in
                     himselfe
                     in
                     the
                     contentment
                     of
                     his
                     lo●te
                     ,
                     hee
                     would
                     not
                     encroach
                     on
                     his
                     neighbour
                     in
                     ambition
                     ,
                     crueltie
                     ,
                     avarice
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Miscontentment
                     with
                     our
                     lot
                     ,
                     and
                     too
                     great
                     loue
                     of
                     earthly
                     thinges
                     maketh
                     vs
                     quyte
                     peace
                     ,
                     and
                     fall
                     in
                     iarring
                     :
                     
                       Warres
                       are
                       sweete
                       to
                       them
                       that
                       haue
                       not
                       felt
                       their
                       miserie
                       ,
                    
                     but
                     a
                     taste
                     of
                     them
                     giveth
                     a
                     sweeter
                     relish
                     to
                     peace
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     among
                     other
                     reasons
                     why
                     God
                     afflicteth
                     a
                     Land
                     with
                     warre
                     ,
                     that
                     thereafter
                     they
                     may
                     count
                     more
                     of
                     the
                     blessing
                     of
                     peace
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     fruite
                     prooveth
                     it
                     to
                     bee
                     a
                     plague
                     :
                     Thereby
                     peace
                     is
                     broken
                     ,
                     Lawes
                     are
                     silent
                     ,
                     oppression
                     and
                     iniquitie
                     doe
                     
                     reigne
                     .
                     There
                     is
                     neither
                     marches
                     of
                     possession
                     ,
                     nor
                     propertie
                     of
                     vse
                     :
                     and
                     no
                     man
                     hath
                     place
                     to
                     iudge
                     ,
                     or
                     power
                     to
                     set
                     things
                     aright
                     :
                     beside
                     the
                     violence
                     of
                     the
                     enemie
                     ,
                     the
                     insolence
                     of
                     our
                     assistants
                     is
                     intolerable
                     :
                     They
                     who
                     come
                     to
                     helpe
                     vs
                     ,
                     thinke
                     they
                     cannot
                     hurt
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     vnder
                     colour
                     of
                     defence
                     they
                     bereaue
                     vs
                     of
                     our
                     goods
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     our
                     liues
                     also
                     if
                     wee
                     resist
                     ;
                     and
                     though
                     neither
                     the
                     enemie
                     ,
                     nor
                     assisting
                     Friend
                     vse
                     violence
                     ,
                     the
                     licence
                     of
                     people
                     in
                     their
                     owne
                     Countrie
                     is
                     no
                     l●sse
                     hurtfull
                     :
                     The
                     
                       Souldiers
                       girdle
                       looseth
                       the
                       most
                       part
                       from
                       all
                       feare
                       of
                       God
                       and
                       respect
                       to
                       man
                       :
                    
                     childrē
                     &
                     women
                     (
                     the
                     obiects
                     of
                     pitie
                     )
                     find
                     
                     no
                     pitie
                     ,
                     but
                     their
                     chastitie
                     and
                     liues
                     destroyed
                     at
                     once
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     defyling
                     is
                     more
                     bitter
                     than
                     their
                     death
                     ;
                     cities
                     of
                     many
                     yeares
                     building
                     ,
                     in
                     one
                     houre
                     turned
                     in
                     ashes
                     :
                     And
                     though
                     a
                     ●and
                     bee
                     a
                     Paradise
                     before
                     Armies
                     ,
                     yet
                     after
                     them
                     is
                     an
                     
                       horrid
                       wildernesse
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Man
                     exceedeth
                     
                       all
                       creatures
                       in
                       Hostilitie
                       :
                       Lyons
                    
                     against
                     
                     Lyons
                     ,
                     and
                     Dragons
                     against
                     Dragons
                     are
                     not
                     so
                     cruell
                     as
                     man
                     against
                     man
                     :
                     Their
                     fighting
                     is
                     but
                     at
                     occasionall
                     encounters
                     ,
                     yet
                     out
                     of
                     sight
                     of
                     other
                     their
                     rage
                     ceaseth
                     :
                     
                     But
                     man
                     can
                     spend
                     dayes
                     ,
                     nights
                     and
                     yeares
                     in
                     devysing
                     mischiefe
                     against
                     absent
                     man
                     ;
                     their
                     yoaking
                     in
                     Battell
                     is
                     but
                     the
                     fruite
                     of
                     their
                     former
                     plotting
                     :
                     Reason
                     (
                     our
                     priviledge
                     aboue
                     Beastes
                     )
                     when
                     it
                     turneth
                     furious
                     ,
                     putteth
                     vs
                     farre
                     vnder
                     them
                     .
                     Wee
                     are
                     borne
                     naked
                     ,
                     but
                     crueltie
                     hath
                     turned
                     vs
                     all
                     in
                     armour
                     :
                     And
                     where
                     it
                     might
                     bee
                     called
                     prudence
                     to
                     invent
                     
                       defensiue
                       weapons
                    
                     ,
                     yet
                     crueltie
                     is
                     more
                     inventiue
                     of
                     
                       offensiue
                       weapons
                    
                     to
                     hurt
                     other
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     forward
                     to
                     destroy
                     others
                     than
                     saue
                     our selues
                     .
                     This
                     last
                     Age
                     (
                     the
                     
                       Rendevous
                       of
                       all
                       wickednesse
                    
                     )
                     hath
                     fetched
                     from
                     the
                     hel
                     's
                     the
                     invention
                     of
                     
                       Gunnes
                       and
                       fire
                       worke
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     with
                     a
                     defect
                     on
                     the
                     defensiue
                     part
                     :
                     There
                     was
                     no
                     hurting
                     weapon
                     before
                     ,
                     but
                     Nature
                     found
                     a
                     Guard
                     for
                     it
                     ;
                     but
                     fire-work
                     hath
                     not
                     yet
                     found
                     a
                     shield
                     .
                     
                       Corrupt
                       Nature
                       is
                       more
                       ingenious
                       to
                       destroy
                       than
                       to
                       preserue
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     decaying
                     mankind
                     falling
                     further
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     ●urneth
                     more
                     to
                     Sathans
                     image
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     an
                     actiue
                     and
                     passiue
                     destruction
                     .
                  
                   
                     When
                     
                       Armies
                       ioyne
                       in
                       Battell
                    
                     ,
                     man
                     is
                     
                       going
                       out
                       of
                       himselfe
                    
                     :
                     And
                     though
                     hee
                     bee
                     reasonable
                     ,
                     yet
                     beeing
                     cloathed
                     
                     with
                     Brasse
                     or
                     Yron
                     ,
                     hee
                     is
                     more
                     
                       brasen
                       and
                       irnish
                       ,
                       than
                       his
                       Armour
                       :
                    
                     Hee
                     hath
                     none
                     other
                     respect
                     to
                     his
                     enemie
                     but
                     to
                     destroy
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     rage
                     is
                     so
                     b●nded
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     cannot
                     helpe
                     their
                     Friend
                     :
                     Though
                     woundes
                     strike
                     their
                     neighbour-Souldier
                     to
                     the
                     ground
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     necessitie
                     to
                     keepe
                     their
                     ranke
                     turneth
                     them
                     out
                     of
                     loue
                     
                     and
                     humanitie
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     they
                     bee
                     straited
                     ,
                     they
                     must
                     trode
                     on
                     his
                     bellie
                     to
                     keepe
                     their
                     order
                     :
                     The
                     feete
                     of
                     horses
                     on
                     their
                     
                       head
                       or
                       wombe
                    
                     ,
                     pressing
                     out
                     their
                     Braines
                     and
                     Bowels
                     ,
                     are
                     the
                     vsuall
                     comforte
                     that
                     fallen
                     men
                     can
                     sinde
                     .
                     Their
                     death
                     is
                     violent
                     in
                     rage
                     at
                     their
                     enemies
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     comfort
                     in
                     soule
                     or
                     bodie
                     from
                     their
                     friends
                     :
                     
                       A
                       Romane
                       Souldier
                       spoyling
                       his
                       slaine
                       enemie
                       ,
                    
                     found
                     that
                     hee
                     was
                     his
                     Brother
                     ,
                     and
                     killed
                     himselfe
                     for
                     griefe
                     :
                     And
                     what
                     is
                     
                     all
                     warre-fare
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     killing
                     of
                     our
                     Brethren
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Warres
                     then
                     are
                     the
                     
                       last
                       of
                       all
                       remeeds
                    
                     :
                     A
                     wise
                     Physitian
                     goeth
                     not
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     to
                     cutting
                     and
                     burning
                     ,
                     but
                     after
                     all
                     other
                     cures
                     haue
                     failed
                     :
                     So
                     a
                     wise
                     Prince
                     goeth
                     not
                     to
                     warre
                     ,
                     till
                     all
                     peaceable
                     treatings
                     faile
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     vndertaken
                     for
                     it selfe
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     peace
                     ;
                     and
                     some
                     in
                     a
                     tolerable
                     peace
                     haue
                     made
                     warre
                     for
                     a
                     better
                     peace
                     ,
                     As
                     a
                     man
                     evill
                     cured
                     of
                     a
                     broken
                     legge
                     will
                     breake
                     it
                     againe
                     ,
                     to
                     haue
                     it
                     better
                     cured
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     taske
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     King
                     ,
                     
                       in
                       peace
                       to
                       bee
                       furnished
                       for
                       warre
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     in
                     warre
                     to
                     aime
                     at
                     peace
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     he
                     must
                     haue
                     
                       warres
                       abroad
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     keepe
                     
                       loue
                       and
                       peace
                       at
                       home
                    
                     with
                     his
                     Subiects
                     ,
                     and
                     amongst
                     themselues
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     True
                     Religion
                     in
                     puritie
                     ,
                     &
                     peace
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       greatest
                       care
                       of
                       Kings
                       &
                       Subjects
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     OF
                     all
                     that
                     is
                     spoken
                     ,
                     a
                     generall
                     duetie
                     riseth
                     ,
                     both
                     for
                     Princes
                     and
                     people
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     they
                     would
                     haue
                     all
                     these
                     
                     former
                     blessings
                     ,
                     they
                     striue
                     carnestlie
                     to
                     
                       maintaine
                       a
                       true
                       Religion
                    
                     :
                     So
                     Theodosius
                     on
                     his
                     death-bed
                     exhorted
                     his
                     Sonnes
                     
                       aboue
                       all
                       things
                       to
                       maintaine
                       the
                       true
                       Faith
                       :
                    
                     And
                     Iustine
                     told
                     the
                     like
                     to
                     Tiberius
                     his
                     Successor
                     .
                     It
                     directeth
                     Kings
                     to
                     bee
                     Kings
                     according
                     to
                     Gods
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     people
                     to
                     obey
                     as
                     the
                     Lords
                     people
                     :
                     It
                     tempereth
                     authoritie
                     in
                     Princes
                     ,
                     and
                     sweetneth
                     Subiection
                     to
                     people
                     :
                     The
                     
                     great
                     power
                     of
                     Princes
                     that
                     might
                     turne
                     in
                     tyrannie
                     ,
                     is
                     made
                     profitable
                     for
                     people
                     ;
                     &
                     the
                     naturall
                     antipathy
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     some
                     people
                     is
                     mitigate
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     Princes
                     rule
                     meekelie
                     ,
                     and
                     people
                     obey
                     willinglie
                     :
                     Thereby
                     Kings
                     are
                     taught
                     the
                     forme
                     of
                     Governement
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     
                       disposeth
                       all
                       things
                       sweetely
                       and
                       powerfully
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     people
                     submitteth
                     themselues
                     to
                     his
                     ordinance
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     their
                     Father
                     :
                     Kings
                     see
                     great
                     meekenesse
                     ioyned
                     with
                     great
                     power
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     beeing
                     the
                     
                       Lord
                       of
                       all
                    
                     ,
                     made
                     himselfe
                     a
                     servant
                     to
                     all
                     ;
                     and
                     people
                     see
                     in
                     him
                     a
                     willing
                     subiection
                     to
                     Ioseph
                     and
                     Marie
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     course
                     of
                     his
                     education
                     :
                     And
                     both
                     of
                     them
                     respect
                     other
                     ,
                     not
                     onelie
                     as
                     men
                     but
                     as
                     Christians
                     ,
                     the
                     Brethren
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     partakers
                     of
                     that
                     same
                     grace
                     and
                     glorie
                     in
                     Heaven
                     .
                     Out
                     
                       will
                       by
                       nature
                       is
                       captivate
                       to
                       sinne
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     the
                     fountaine
                     of
                     disobedience
                     ;
                     but
                     beeing
                     made
                     free
                     by
                     grace
                     ,
                     it
                     sweetelie
                     inclineth
                     that
                     way
                     that
                     God
                     directeth
                     it
                     :
                     
                       God
                       dwelleth
                       in
                       Kingdomes
                       where
                       true
                       Religion
                       is
                       harboured
                       ,
                    
                     &
                     by
                     grace
                     giveth
                     an
                     higher
                     qualification
                     to
                     men
                     ;
                     as
                     it
                     maketh
                     them
                     true
                     Christians
                     in
                     their
                     Persons
                     ,
                     so
                     their
                     actions
                     and
                     offices
                     are
                     good
                     service
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     done
                     at
                     his
                     command
                     ,
                     and
                     respect
                     to
                     his
                     glorie
                     .
                  
                   
                     Impyres
                     haue
                     their
                     
                       beginning
                       ,
                       growth
                       ,
                       hight
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     fall
                     :
                     But
                     they
                     fall
                     not
                     as
                     they
                     rise
                     ▪
                     They
                     rise
                     by
                     small
                     degrees
                     
                     but
                     fall
                     at
                     once
                     ,
                     as
                     by
                     a
                     precipice
                     .
                     Belthazar
                     in
                     one
                     night
                     lost
                     his
                     life
                     and
                     his
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     
                       Persian
                       Monarchie
                    
                     fell
                     to
                     Alexander
                     in
                     one
                     day
                     .
                     But
                     there
                     is
                     nothing
                     more
                     forcible
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     Kingdome
                     immortall
                     ,
                     than
                     Religion
                     truelie
                     practised
                     ,
                     thereby
                     God
                     dwelleth
                     in
                     a
                     Land
                     as
                     their
                     glorie
                     and
                     their
                     Shield
                     .
                  
                   
                     Kingdomes
                     without
                     true
                     Religion
                     are
                     not
                     so
                     :
                     the
                     old
                     Monarchies
                     of
                     
                       Assyria
                       ,
                       Greece
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     and
                     Republickes
                     ,
                     as
                     
                     
                       Rome
                       ,
                       Sparta
                       ,
                       &c
                    
                     ,
                     are
                     but
                     
                       bad
                       paternes
                       of
                       Governement
                    
                     ;
                     they
                     went
                     no
                     further
                     than
                     Nature
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     had
                     none
                     other
                     guide
                     :
                     And
                     neither
                     knew
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     nor
                     sanctification
                     by
                     grace
                     :
                     They
                     had
                     indeede
                     a
                     right
                     to
                     
                     secure
                     them
                     from
                     the
                     chalenge
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     it
                     were
                     almost
                     as
                     
                       farre
                       behind
                       Christian
                       Kingdomes
                       ,
                       as
                       flock
                       ,
                       of
                       Beastes
                       are
                       behind
                       Pagan
                       societies
                       .
                    
                     The
                     Heath●n
                     saw
                     this
                     farre
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       Religion
                       is
                       most
                       necessar
                       for
                       Estate
                       :
                    
                     And
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     gloried
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Romanes
                     came
                     to
                     their
                     Monarchie
                     ,
                     
                     
                       not
                       so
                       much
                       by
                       power
                       and
                       craft
                       ,
                       as
                       by
                       their
                       Religion
                       .
                    
                     But
                     what
                     they
                     spake
                     of
                     their
                     superstition
                     ,
                     we
                     apply
                     it
                     to
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     
                       Religion
                       and
                       the
                       feare
                       of
                       God
                       that
                       keepeth
                       the
                       Societies
                       of
                       men
                       in
                       order
                       ,
                       without
                       which
                       the
                       life
                       of
                       man
                       would
                       bee
                       filled
                       with
                       foolishnesse
                       wickednesse
                       ,
                       and
                       cruel●ie
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     As
                     true
                     Religion
                     bindeth
                     
                       Princes
                       &
                       people
                    
                     together
                     ,
                     so
                     
                     doth
                     it
                     
                       Kingdome
                       with
                       Kingdome
                    
                     .
                     The
                     pride
                     of
                     
                       Conquerours
                       falleth
                       not
                       in
                       a
                       godly
                       Prince
                    
                     ;
                     all
                     the
                     foure
                     Monarchies
                     were
                     founded
                     by
                     Pagans
                     ;
                     &
                     whē
                     the
                     Roman
                     Emperors
                     turned
                     Christian
                     ,
                     they
                     left
                     their
                     conquering
                     humour
                     ▪
                     though
                     they
                     had
                     power
                     to
                     conquer
                     more
                     :
                     Christ
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     Peace
                     ,
                     maketh
                     such
                     Kings
                     (
                     as
                     hee
                     ruleth
                     )
                     peaceable
                     ;
                     his
                     Gospel
                     is
                     a
                     
                       Law
                       of
                       peace
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     grace
                     maketh
                     men
                     as
                     Lambes
                     ,
                     to
                     do
                     as
                     they
                     would
                     be
                     done
                     to
                     :
                     ●hogh
                     the
                     beasts
                     in
                     the
                     Ark
                     keeped
                     their
                     naturall
                     fiercenes
                     ,
                     vet
                     God
                     
                       suspended
                       it
                       during
                       their
                       byding
                       there
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     the
                     Lyon
                     &
                     the
                     Lambe
                     liued
                     peaceablie
                     together
                     .
                     
                       Nature
                       and
                       superstition
                    
                     bidde
                     men
                     vse
                     their
                     sword
                     to
                     conquer
                     and
                     destroy
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     Christ
                     maketh
                     them
                     turne
                     their
                     
                       Swords
                       in
                       Syths
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     their
                     
                       Speares
                       in
                       Mattockes
                    
                     .
                     Pagans
                     and
                     Mahumetans
                     warre
                     against
                     other
                     ,
                     and
                     both
                     of
                     them
                     against
                     Christians
                     ;
                     and
                     amongst
                     Christians
                     the
                     
                       conquering
                       humour
                       is
                       not
                       in
                       Protestant
                       Princes
                       ,
                       but
                       in
                       Papists
                       :
                    
                     because
                     their
                     superstition
                     mortifies
                     not
                     their
                     corruption
                     ,
                     but
                     giveth
                     it
                     full
                     libertie
                     .
                     Since
                     the
                     
                       Catholike
                       Kings
                       became
                       Iesuited
                       as
                       well
                       in
                       policie
                       ,
                       as
                       in
                       Religion
                       ,
                       they
                       are
                       the
                       oppressours
                       of
                       Europe
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     they
                     turne
                     to
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     lay
                     downe
                     that
                     invading
                     and
                     encroaching
                     humour
                     ,
                     and
                     content
                     them
                     to
                     rule
                     their
                     owne
                     Subjects
                     in
                     peace
                     :
                     But
                     since
                     poperie
                     directeth
                     them
                     to
                     oppresse
                     other
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     that
                     end
                     
                     hath
                     set
                     vp
                     the
                     
                       negociating
                       and
                       statizing
                       order
                       of
                       the
                       Iesuits
                       ,
                    
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     
                       Religion
                       of
                       the
                       Lambe
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     
                       cruelti●
                       of
                       the
                       Dragon
                       .
                       France
                       ,
                       Austria
                       &
                       Spaine
                    
                     haue
                     their
                     owne
                     iealousies
                     and
                     encroachings
                     on
                     other
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     keepe
                     them
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     Popish
                     :
                     But
                     when
                     they
                     become
                     reformed
                     in
                     the
                     true
                     Religion
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     accord
                     among
                     
                     themselues
                     .
                     So
                     
                       true
                       Religion
                       is
                       a
                       bond
                       of
                       peace
                       ,
                       and
                       maketh
                       Kingdomes
                       in
                       the
                       world
                       like
                       houses
                       in
                       a
                       Citie
                       ,
                       who
                       delight
                       in
                       a
                       neighbourlie
                       concord
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     By
                     all
                     meanes
                     therefore
                     Princes
                     and
                     people
                     would
                     
                     maintaine
                     the
                     true
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     without
                     any
                     
                       mixture
                       ,
                       or
                       libertie
                       to
                       professe
                       a
                       false
                       Religion
                       .
                    
                     There
                     is
                     but
                     
                       one
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       one
                       true
                       Religion
                       expressed
                       in
                       Scripture
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     all
                     false
                     
                     Religions
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     mixtures
                     with
                     the
                     Truth
                     offend
                     him
                     .
                     Hee
                     forbad
                     Israel
                     to
                     
                       till
                       the
                       ground
                       with
                       diverse
                       sorts
                       of
                       Beasts
                       ,
                       or
                       to
                       sow
                       it
                       with
                       diverse
                       seedes
                       ,
                       or
                       to
                       make
                       garments
                       of
                       linnen
                       and
                       wollen
                       together
                       :
                    
                     and
                     that
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     for
                     these
                     things
                     in
                     themselues
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     tell
                     that
                     hee
                     abhorred
                     all
                     mixture
                     in
                     Religion
                     .
                     Therefore
                     Constantine
                     spake
                     like
                     
                     himselfe
                     :
                     I
                     haue
                     thought
                     that
                     most
                     of
                     all
                     to
                     bee
                     proponed
                     by
                     mee
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     
                       multitude
                       of
                       the
                       holy
                       Catholicke
                       Church
                       one
                       Faith
                       ,
                       and
                       sincere
                       Charitie
                       should
                       bee
                       keeped
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Politicks
                     call
                     this
                     mixture
                     an
                     Accommodation
                     or
                     Toleration
                     :
                     
                     the
                     Cassandrians
                     call
                     it
                     a
                     mitigation
                     or
                     condescending
                     ;
                     and
                     Atheists
                     call
                     it
                     a
                     
                       libertie
                       of
                       conscience
                    
                     which
                     is
                     nothing
                     but
                     a
                     passe-port
                     to
                     runne
                     to
                     hell
                     :
                     
                       For
                       what
                       a
                       worse
                    
                     
                     
                       death
                       is
                       there
                       to
                       the
                       Soule
                       ,
                       than
                       the
                       libertie
                       of
                       errour
                       ?
                    
                     But
                     God
                     calleth
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       An
                       halting
                       betwixt
                       God
                       and
                       Baal
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     grosse
                     Atheisme
                     in
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     Gods
                     feare
                     :
                     The
                     people
                     that
                     were
                     sent
                     to
                     dwell
                     in
                     
                       Samaria
                       ,
                       worshipped
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       gods
                       of
                       their
                       owne
                       Nations
                    
                     ;
                     they
                     thought
                     themselues
                     
                     sure
                     in
                     that
                     pluralitie
                     of
                     gods
                     ,
                     and
                     libertie
                     of
                     worshippe
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     Scripture
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       They
                       feared
                       not
                       God
                       at
                       all
                       .
                    
                     The
                     Papists
                     fall
                     in
                     that
                     same
                     sinne
                     ;
                     they
                     haue
                     multiplied
                     gods
                     with
                     the
                     true
                     One.
                     Beside
                     God
                     ,
                     they
                     haue
                     their
                     
                     
                       gods
                       and
                       goddesses
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     honour
                     their
                     cannonized
                     
                     Saincts
                     as
                     the
                     Pagans
                     did
                     their
                     Apotheosedmen
                     :
                     and
                     their
                     Pope
                     vsed
                     it
                     more
                     eminently
                     ,
                     in
                     calling
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgine
                     a
                     goddesse
                     when
                     he
                     is
                     
                       suteing
                       timber
                       to
                       build
                       her
                       Church
                       at
                       Loretto
                    
                     b
                     But
                     their
                     patrone
                     
                       granteth
                       that
                       these
                       names
                       savour
                       of
                       Paganisme
                       ,
                       and
                       desireth
                       them
                       to
                       bee
                       a
                       mended
                       in
                       his
                       Bookes
                    
                     ;
                     c
                     and
                     as
                     for
                     the
                     worship
                     given
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     another
                     d
                     granteth
                     that
                     hee
                     
                       saw
                       no
                       difference
                       betwixt
                       their
                       opinion
                       of
                       the
                       Saincts
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Gentiles
                       held
                       of
                       their
                       gods
                       .
                       Varro
                    
                     e
                     boasteth
                     that
                     
                       he
                       appointed
                       to
                       the
                       gods
                       their
                       offices
                       &
                       sacrifices
                    
                     &
                     what
                     else
                     are
                     the
                     Rituals
                     &
                     ceremonials
                     of
                     the
                     Papists
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     same
                     busines
                     vnder
                     other
                     names
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Kings
                     of
                     
                       Egypt
                       granted
                       libertie
                       of
                       Religions
                       to
                       their
                       people
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     that
                     in
                     a
                     
                       fleshlie
                       policie
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     while
                     everie
                     faction
                     courted
                     them
                     for
                     favour
                     ,
                     they
                     might
                     keepe
                     all
                     factions
                     obno●ious
                     to
                     them
                     :
                     And
                     Iulian
                     at
                     his
                     entrie
                     gaue
                     the
                     
                       like
                       libertie
                       to
                       Iewes
                       ,
                       Gentiles
                       and
                       Christians
                       :
                    
                     with
                     the
                     
                     same
                     spirit
                     he
                     rendred
                     the
                     Churchs
                     to
                     damned
                     Hereticks
                     ,
                     and
                     opened
                     the
                     Temples
                     to
                     devils
                     .
                  
                   
                     Many
                     Christian
                     Princes
                     haue
                     a
                     slayed
                     reconciliation
                     of
                     
                     Religions
                     ,
                     
                       but
                       God
                       never
                       blessed
                       that
                       worke
                       in
                       their
                       hand
                       :
                       Constantius
                    
                     made
                     his
                     
                       Typus
                       Heraclius
                    
                     his
                     
                       Ecthesis
                       ,
                       Zeno
                    
                     his
                     Henoticon
                     ,
                     and
                     Charles
                     the
                     fift
                     his
                     Interim
                     ;
                     but
                     all
                     of
                     them
                     kindled
                     the
                     fire
                     more
                     than
                     quenched
                     it
                     .
                     They
                     found
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     the
                     olde
                     proverbe
                     ,
                     
                       Isthmum
                       perfodere
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     digge
                     through
                     the
                     Isthme
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     spoken
                     of
                     workes
                     ,
                     neither
                     lawfull
                     to
                     attempt
                     ,
                     nor
                     possible
                     to
                     doe
                     .
                     And
                     though
                     some
                     proud
                     kings
                     therby
                     assayed
                     to
                     
                       correct
                       Gods
                       creation
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     ioyning
                     Seas
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     distinguished
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     wer
                     om●nouslie
                     forced
                     to
                     desist
                     :
                     So
                     others
                     haue
                     laboured
                     to
                     reconcile
                     the
                     
                       true
                       and
                       false
                       Religion
                    
                     (
                     which
                     hee
                     hath
                     made
                     irreconcilable
                     )
                     but
                     their
                     labour
                     to
                     this
                     houre
                     was
                     ever
                     in
                     vaine
                     .
                     It
                     seemeth
                     but
                     a
                     small
                     matter
                     (
                     for
                     condescending
                     )
                     to
                     cast
                     
                       one
                       letter
                       in
                       the
                    
                     midst
                     of
                     a
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     turne
                     
                     homoousios
                     in
                     homoiousios
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     same-substance
                     in
                     the
                     
                     like-substance
                     ;
                     &
                     yet
                     that
                     one
                     Letter
                     
                       overthr●w
                       the
                       Article
                       of
                       the
                       Divinitie
                       of
                       Christ.
                    
                     And
                     when
                     Basile
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     a
                     
                     prayer
                     ,
                     said
                     
                       in
                       the
                       holie
                       Spirit
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     
                       with
                       the
                       holy
                       Spirit
                    
                     ,
                     great
                     offence
                     was
                     taken
                     by
                     the
                     people
                     :
                     therefore
                     hee
                     advised
                     
                       Amphilochius
                       to
                       examine
                       not
                       onelie
                       words
                       but
                       syllabs
                       and
                       letters
                       in
                       Divinitie
                       .
                    
                     So
                     hard
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     worke
                     a
                     condescending
                     
                     even
                     by
                     the
                     smallest
                     alteration
                     .
                  
                   
                     Some
                     reformed
                     Churches
                     haue
                     found
                     
                       woefull
                       fruites
                       of
                    
                     
                     
                       such
                       libertie
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     hee
                     proues
                     now
                     a
                     true
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     who
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       libertie
                       of
                       prophecying
                       in
                       Preachers
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       professing
                       in
                       people
                       ,
                       would
                       shake
                       Religion
                       in
                       Holland
                       .
                    
                     a
                     They
                     began
                     modestlie
                     with
                     some
                     
                       fiue
                       disputable
                       points
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     small
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     wedge
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     way
                     for
                     grosser
                     heresies
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     God
                     had
                     not
                     put
                     in
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     K.
                     Iames
                     to
                     devise
                     ▪
                     and
                     
                       Prince
                       Maurice
                    
                     to
                     effect
                     their
                     curbing
                     by
                     the
                     Councell
                     of
                     Dort
                     ,
                     their
                     heresies
                     ere
                     now
                     had
                     overflowed
                     that
                     Land
                     :
                     But
                     God
                     hath
                     justified
                     that
                     prudent
                     foresight
                     of
                     K.
                     Iames
                     ,
                     since
                     they
                     haue
                     declared
                     ,
                     what
                     thē
                     they
                     denyed
                     .
                     They
                     haue
                     taken
                     Socinus
                     by
                     the
                     hand
                     ,
                     whom
                     I
                     may
                     call
                     (
                     as
                     one
                     did
                     Origen
                     )
                     b
                     
                       hydriam
                       omnium
                       haereseων
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     masse
                     or
                     
                       surviving
                       monster
                    
                     of
                     all
                     heresies
                     :
                     And
                     to
                     mitigate
                     the
                     horrour
                     of
                     these
                     opinions
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     pleading
                     for
                     favour
                     to
                     the
                     Socinians
                     ,
                     as
                     men
                     that
                     either
                     
                       erre
                       not
                       ,
                       or
                       if
                       they
                       doe
                       ,
                       they
                       are
                       excusable
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       censured
                       ,
                       because
                    
                     (
                     forsooth
                     )
                     
                       their
                       errours
                       touch
                       not
                       the
                       foundation
                       .
                    
                     c
                     They
                     layed
                     the
                     seeds
                     of
                     these
                     Apologies
                     covertly
                     long
                     since
                     ;
                     d
                     but
                     now
                     they
                     are
                     discovering
                     to
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     that
                     their
                     grounds
                     are
                     the
                     overthrow
                     of
                     the
                     grounds
                     of
                     Religion
                     .
                     Their
                     rule
                     is
                     
                     to
                     preach
                     and
                     professe
                     what
                     they
                     please
                     without
                     censure
                     .
                     Mans
                     originall
                     miserie
                     in
                     
                       originall
                       sinne
                    
                     they
                     call
                     with
                     
                       Pelagius
                       ,
                       figmentum
                       Augustini
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Augustins
                     dreame
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     efficacious
                     working
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Spirite
                     ,
                     applying
                     grace
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     they
                     call
                     
                       figmenta
                       Calvini
                       ,
                       Calvins
                       dreames
                    
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     matter
                     of
                     
                       free-will
                       they
                       follow
                       the
                       Pagans
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     pleaded
                     by
                     Cicero
                     :
                     Hee
                     was
                     so
                     hote
                     in
                     that
                     cause
                     ,
                     that
                     
                     not
                     beeing
                     able
                     to
                     conceiue
                     how
                     Gods
                     Prescience
                     ,
                     and
                     mans
                     Free-will
                     could
                     stand
                     together
                     ,
                     for
                     maintaining
                     of
                     
                       Free
                       will
                    
                     hee
                     denyed
                     both
                     Gods
                     Prescience
                     and
                     Divination
                     :
                     And
                     rather
                     then
                     these
                     two
                     should
                     stand
                     ,
                     hee
                     denyed
                     a
                     Deitie
                     .
                     His
                     arguments
                     taken
                     from
                     
                       Lawes
                       ,
                       Rewards
                    
                     ,
                     
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       Exhortations
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     to
                     proue
                     the
                     absolutenesse
                     of
                     
                       Free-will
                       ;
                       Pelagius
                    
                     hath
                     borrowed
                     from
                     him
                     :
                     Socinus
                     from
                     Pelagius
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     from
                     Socinus
                     .
                     So
                     in
                     end
                     vnder
                     colour
                     of
                     
                       Trueth
                       according
                       to
                       godlinesse
                    
                     ,
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     naturall
                     Religion
                     of
                     Pagans
                     ,
                     the
                     common
                     Rendevous
                     of
                     all
                     defections
                     from
                     the
                     Truth
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     after
                     long
                     gadding
                     they
                     proue
                     
                       that
                       Socinus
                       is
                       transformed
                       in
                       them
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     Ierome
                     said
                     ,
                     That
                     
                       Basilides
                       was
                       transformed
                       in
                       Iovi●ian
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       both
                       in
                       sense
                       and
                       style
                       :
                    
                     For
                     they
                     affirme
                     that
                     they
                     
                       teach
                       otherwise
                       ,
                       than
                       heeretofore
                       was
                       beleeved
                       :
                    
                     a
                     So
                     said
                     hee
                     before
                     them
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       his
                       opinions
                       of
                       Christ
                       were
                       hid
                       from
                       others
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     
                       true
                       meaning
                       was
                       not
                       knowne
                       of
                       all
                       the
                       Interpreters
                       that
                       are
                       extant
                       .
                    
                     b
                     And
                     againe
                     ,
                     
                       our
                       opinion
                       is
                       vnheard
                       ,
                       not
                       onelie
                       in
                       our
                       time
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       in
                       many
                       Ages
                    
                     c
                     before
                     :
                     And
                     more
                     fullie
                     with
                     disdaine
                     of
                     the
                     Fathers
                     :
                     
                       Wee
                       ingenuously
                       confesse
                       that
                       our
                       sentence
                       of
                       Christs
                    
                     d
                     
                       Nature
                       and
                       Essence
                       is
                       contrair
                       to
                       all
                       interpreters
                       of
                       Scripture
                       who
                       are
                       come
                       to
                       our
                       time
                       .
                    
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     hee
                     professeth
                     the
                     noveltie
                     of
                     it
                     ▪
                     in
                     his
                     Vncle
                     ,
                     who
                     first
                     proponed
                     the
                     opinion
                     which
                     hee
                     imbraceth
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     telleth
                     vs
                     the
                     way
                     how
                     hee
                     got
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       was
                       by
                       Revelation
                    
                     .
                     e
                     This
                     is
                     like
                     his
                     friend
                     Puccius
                     ,
                     who
                     affirmed
                     that
                     his
                     opinion
                     of
                     
                       vniversall
                       salvation
                       was
                       revealed
                       to
                       him
                       by
                       God
                    
                     f
                     This
                     plat-forme
                     of
                     his
                     divinity
                     is
                     for
                     Epicures
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     not
                     farre
                     from
                     Origens
                     mercie
                     ,
                     to
                     pleade
                     for
                     Sathan
                     Annihilation
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     Salvation
                     .
                     What
                     grace
                     could
                     this
                     plat-former
                     of
                     Religion
                     haue
                     who
                     
                       refused
                       to
                       bee
                       baptized
                    
                     :
                     and
                     when
                     a
                     zealous
                     Preacher
                     challenged
                     him
                     for
                     that
                     
                       hee
                       was
                       not
                       baptized
                       ,
                       nor
                       would
                       not
                       bee
                       baptized
                    
                     g
                     hee
                     answered
                     like
                     a
                     novelling
                     opiniator
                     .
                     
                     
                       That
                       ,
                       what
                       hee
                       thought
                       of
                       Baptisme
                       hee
                       would
                       leaue
                       it
                       to
                       his
                       owne
                       thoughts
                       .
                    
                     a
                     Sure●t
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     one
                     who
                     refuseth
                     to
                     be
                     initiate
                     in
                     Christ
                     by
                     sacred
                     Baptisme
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     fitte
                     instrument
                     to
                     reforme
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                   
                     After
                     this
                     same
                     manner
                     spake
                     the
                     olde
                     Arrians
                     ,
                     of
                     whō
                     Lyrinensis
                     sayeth
                     ,
                     That
                     
                       they
                       overthrew
                       well
                       grounded
                       Antiquitie
                       by
                       wicked
                       noveltie
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       the
                       ordinances
                       of
                       the
                       Ancient
                       were
                       violate
                       —
                       while
                       the
                       desire
                       of
                       profaine
                       and
                       new
                       curiositie
                       cannot
                       containe
                       it selfe
                       within
                       the
                       marches
                       of
                       sacred
                       and
                       pure
                       Antiquitie
                    
                     b
                     And
                     they
                     speake
                     directly
                     like
                     the
                     
                       Pelagians
                       :
                       by
                       vs
                       as
                       Authours
                       ,
                       as
                       beginners
                       and
                       expounders
                       ;
                       condemne
                       the
                       things
                       that
                       yee
                       held
                       afore
                       ,
                       and
                       hold
                       these
                       things
                       that
                       yee
                       condemned
                       ,
                       cast
                       away
                       your
                       auncient
                       Faith
                       ,
                       and
                       receiue
                       another
                       :
                       And
                       what
                       faith
                       ?
                       I
                       shrinke
                       to
                       speake
                       it
                       ;
                       they
                       are
                       so
                       proud
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       thinke
                       they
                       cannot
                       so
                       much
                       as
                       bee
                       rehearsed
                       ,
                       let
                       bee
                       refuted
                       without
                       some
                       guiltinesse
                       ,
                    
                     c
                     in
                     like
                     manner
                     ,
                     Abelardus
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       All
                       men
                       thinke
                       so
                       ,
                       but
                       I
                       thinke
                       not
                       so
                       .
                    
                     And
                     
                       Bernard
                       posed
                       him
                       iustlie
                       ,
                       What
                       then
                       art
                       thou
                       ?
                       Tell
                       vs
                       what
                       is
                       that
                       ,
                       that
                       seemeth
                       to
                       thee
                       and
                       to
                       none
                       others
                       ?
                       What
                       hath
                       the
                       Law
                       ?
                       What
                       hath
                       the
                       Prophets
                       and
                       Apostles
                       ,
                       or
                       Apostolicke
                       men
                       preached
                       vnto
                       vs
                       ?
                       but
                       that
                       ,
                       that
                       thou
                       onelie
                       denyest
                       ?
                    
                     d
                     And
                     Hilarie
                     speaketh
                     like
                     an
                     
                       Orthodox
                       .
                       These
                       things
                       I
                       haue
                       beleeved
                       by
                       the
                       holy
                       Spirit
                       ,
                       so
                       that
                       beyond
                       this
                       Faith
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Iesus
                       Christ
                       I
                       cannot
                       bee
                       taught
                       .
                    
                     And
                     a
                     little
                     aboue
                     :
                     
                       I
                       hold
                       fast
                       that
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       haue
                       received
                       ,
                       neither
                       doe
                       I
                       change
                       that
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       Gods.
                    
                     e
                     I
                     demand
                     of
                     them
                     as
                     Pacianus
                     did
                     the
                     
                       Novatians
                       ;
                       VVho
                       teacheth
                       so
                       ?
                       Did
                       Moses
                       ,
                       or
                       Paul
                       ,
                       or
                       Christ
                       ?
                       No
                       ,
                       none
                       of
                       these
                       :
                       Who
                       then
                       ?
                       Novatian
                       commanded
                       it
                       after
                       three
                       hundreth
                       yeares
                       ▪
                    
                     f
                     So
                     I
                     may
                     say
                     ,
                     That
                     
                       Socinus
                       hath
                       both
                       invented
                       new
                       heresies
                       ,
                       and
                       renewed
                       old
                       heresies
                       after
                       a
                       thousand
                       fiue
                       hundreth
                       and
                       eightie
                       yeares
                       .
                    
                     And
                     I
                     charge
                     them
                     as
                     Ierome
                     did
                     
                       Vigilantius
                       ,
                       If
                       any
                       before
                       thee
                       hath
                       received
                       this
                       thy
                       Interpretation
                       ,
                       let
                       it
                       bee
                       true
                       thou
                       sayes
                       ;
                       But
                       if
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       God
                       never
                       heard
                       of
                       such
                       wickednesse
                       ,
                       and
                       Sathan
                       hath
                       spoken
                       by
                       thee
                       ,
                    
                     
                     
                       then
                       repent
                       in
                       sack-cloth
                       and
                       ashes
                       ,
                       and
                       wype
                       away
                       such
                       great
                       wickednesse
                       by
                       continuall
                       teares
                       .
                    
                     f
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     damnable
                     fruit
                     of
                     
                       liberty
                       of
                       prophecying
                       ,
                       and
                       professing
                       ,
                    
                     after
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     blessed
                     a
                     Church
                     with
                     a
                     bodie
                     of
                     sound
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     paterne
                     of
                     wholesome
                     words
                     :
                     The
                     mindes
                     of
                     people
                     are
                     
                       shaken
                       from
                       the
                       Truth
                    
                     ,
                     made
                     susceptible
                     of
                     any
                     opinion
                     ,
                     and
                     inclinable
                     to
                     the
                     worst
                     .
                     When
                     Arianisme
                     and
                     other
                     errours
                     ,
                     
                       had
                       shaken
                       the
                       Church
                       for
                       a
                       time
                       ,
                       the
                       ambiguous
                       mindes
                       of
                       people
                       received
                       Mahumetisme
                       greedily
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     For
                     keeping
                     of
                     true
                     Religion
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     necessar
                     to
                     keepe
                     
                     
                       Peace
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       :
                       Schisme
                       bringeth
                       heresie
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     these
                     two
                     renting
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     doe
                     rent
                     the
                     state
                     also
                     :
                     The
                     Church
                     and
                     state
                     are
                     twins
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     peace
                     ,
                     and
                     trouble
                     are
                     inseparable
                     :
                     Some
                     Politickes
                     haue
                     advysed
                     Princes
                     to
                     foster
                     
                       dissentions
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       as
                       a
                       way
                       to
                       make
                       the
                       Impyre
                       floorish
                       :
                    
                     So
                     did
                     
                       Themistius
                       to
                       Valens
                       the
                       Emperours
                       ,
                       but
                       hee
                       found
                       confusion
                       in
                       the
                       end
                       :
                    
                     And
                     Iulian
                     allowed
                     Heretickes
                     to
                     
                       vexe
                       and
                       trouble
                       the
                       Church
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     thought
                     
                     these
                     dissentions
                     a
                     speciall
                     meanes
                     to
                     put
                     
                       Christian
                       Religion
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       .
                    
                     When
                     Peace
                     is
                     keeped
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     the
                     state
                     flow
                     risheth
                     ,
                     but
                     where
                     it
                     is
                     neglected
                     ,
                     horrible
                     confusions
                     follow
                     as
                     well
                     in
                     state
                     as
                     in
                     Church
                     .
                     The
                     Schisme
                     betwixt
                     the
                     Greeke
                     and
                     Latine
                     Churches
                     could
                     never
                     reconceale
                     ▪
                     and
                     the
                     Greeke
                     Emperour
                     
                       lost
                       the
                       hearts
                       of
                       the
                       people
                       for
                       too
                       much
                       inclining
                       to
                       the
                       Pope
                       .
                    
                     The
                     divisions
                     of
                     Germanie
                     are
                     most
                     by
                     schism●
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     disputes
                     of
                     their
                     Theologues
                     turne
                     the
                     Courts
                     of
                     Princes
                     in
                     factions
                     :
                     
                       The
                       thrusting
                       of
                       Gregories
                       Liturgie
                       on
                       Spaine
                       devided
                       the
                       hearts
                    
                     
                     
                       of
                       people
                       from
                       their
                       King
                       ,
                       and
                       amongst
                       themselues
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     al●
                     beit
                     things
                     
                       were
                       good
                    
                     ,
                     yet
                     change
                     of
                     custome
                     doe
                     more
                     
                     hurt
                     by
                     
                       noveltie
                       then
                       helpe
                       by
                       profite
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     Augustine
                     well
                     observeth
                     :
                     When
                     affections
                     accord
                     ,
                     men
                     may
                     well
                     brooke
                     other
                     in
                     diversities
                     of
                     opinion
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     renting
                     of
                     affection
                     (
                     the
                     marrow
                     of
                     Schisme
                     )
                     breaketh
                     vnitie
                     of
                     opinion
                     :
                     
                     also
                     :
                     By
                     nature
                     wee
                     are
                     averse
                     from
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     but
                     if
                     a
                     stumbling
                     blocke
                     bee
                     layed
                     in
                     our
                     way
                     ,
                     our
                     aversnesse
                     findeth
                     a
                     reason
                     for
                     it selfe
                     .
                     The
                     kinglie
                     Prophets
                     practice
                     is
                     good
                     heerein
                     :
                     
                       Pray
                       for
                       the
                       peace
                       of
                       Ierusalem
                       ,
                       let
                       them
                       prosper
                       that
                       loue
                       thee
                       :
                       Peace
                       bee
                       within
                       thy
                       walls
                    
                     
                     
                       and
                       prosperitie
                       within
                       thy
                       Palaces
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   three
                   sorts
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Of
                     GODS
                     King.
                     
                  
                   
                     BEfore
                     I
                     leaue
                     these
                     verses
                     ,
                     suffer
                     mee
                     to
                     present
                     to
                     you
                     three
                     sorts
                     of
                     Kings
                     :
                     
                       Gods
                       King
                       :
                       Machiavells
                    
                     
                     Tyrant
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     
                       Pops
                       Vassall
                    
                     :
                     First
                     a
                     good
                     King
                     whom
                     wee
                     call
                     gods
                     King
                     ,
                     
                       comes
                       to
                       his
                       Throne
                       in
                       Gods
                       mercie
                       ,
                    
                     
                     both
                     to
                     himselfe
                     and
                     to
                     his
                     people
                     ,
                     as
                     David
                     and
                     Solomon
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Secondly
                     in
                     his
                     Disposition
                     ;
                     hee
                     is
                     religious
                     ,
                     to
                     acknowledge
                     
                     his
                     placeing
                     on
                     the
                     Throne
                     not
                     to
                     come
                     of
                     man
                     or
                     Fortune
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     His
                     exalting
                     aboue
                     man
                     ,
                     maketh
                     him
                     not
                     forget
                     his
                     subiection
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     heartie
                     devotion
                     hee
                     doth
                     homage
                     to
                     him
                     daylie
                     ;
                     both
                     for
                     the
                     Crowne
                     hee
                     holdeth
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     gifts
                     to
                     vse
                     it
                     .
                     His
                     businesse
                     is
                     not
                     with
                     people
                     alone
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     enable
                     him
                     for
                     governement
                     :
                     Hee
                     thinkes
                     that
                     a
                     Tyrants
                     verdict
                     ,
                     
                       si
                       libet
                       licet
                       ,
                       if
                       thou
                       like
                       it
                       is
                       leasome
                       :
                    
                     and
                     knoweth
                     that
                     to
                     
                       whom
                       more
                       is
                       leasome
                       than
                       to
                       others
                       they
                       can
                       easelie
                       will
                       more
                       than
                       is
                       leasome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Thirdlie
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     governement
                     ,
                     hee
                     is
                     wise
                     by
                     Rehoboams
                     folie
                     :
                     Hee
                     leaneth
                     not
                     to
                     his
                     owne
                     wit
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     the
                     counsell
                     
                     of
                     these
                     who
                     are
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     yeares
                     ,
                     but
                     labour
                     ▪
                     th
                     〈…〉
                     to
                     doe
                     Gods
                     worke
                     with
                     Gods
                     wisedome
                     :
                     
                       Therefore
                       he●
                       readeth
                       and
                       meditateth
                       his
                       Word
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     with
                     
                       David
                       maket●
                    
                     
                     
                       his
                       Commandements
                       the
                       men
                       of
                       his
                       counsell
                       :
                    
                     Hee
                     knoweth
                     nothing
                     in
                     his
                     governement
                     will
                     bee
                     acceptable
                     to
                     God
                     ●ut
                     that
                     which
                     agreeth
                     with
                     his
                     word
                     :
                     As
                     hee
                     holdet●
                     
                     his
                     Kingdome
                     of
                     Gods
                     will
                     ,
                     so
                     in
                     ruling
                     it
                     ,
                     he
                     followeth
                     his
                     revealed
                     will
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     may
                     abide
                     in
                     his
                     favour
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Fourthlie
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     
                       account
                       of
                       his
                       people
                    
                     ;
                     hee
                     counteth
                     them
                     not
                     slaues
                     but
                     free
                     men
                     ,
                     even
                     Gods
                     people
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       iudge
                       thy
                       people
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     by
                     
                       Creation
                       ,
                       Redemption
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Covenant
                     :
                     Hee
                     knoweth
                     that
                     Gods
                     right
                     to
                     them
                     is
                     first
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     than
                     his
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     his
                     power
                     over
                     them
                     is
                     not
                     absolute
                     ,
                     but
                     delegat
                     for
                     which
                     hee
                     must
                     bee
                     countable
                     
                     to
                     God
                     :
                     Hee
                     counteth
                     them
                     as
                     his
                     Children
                     ,
                     as
                     David
                     spake
                     to
                     
                       Israel
                       ,
                       Hearken
                       my
                       Brethren
                       and
                       people
                       :
                    
                     Hee
                     looketh
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     to
                     that
                     relation
                     of
                     
                       domination
                       and
                       subiection
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     that
                     sweeter
                     relation
                     of
                     Father
                     and
                     Sonne
                     .
                     Hee
                     rejoyceth
                     as
                     much
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     a
                     Father
                     as
                     of
                     a
                     King
                     ,
                     and
                     sweyeth
                     the
                     kinglie
                     Scepter
                     in
                     a
                     fatherlie
                     loue
                     .
                     Fiftlie
                     in
                     his
                     ends
                     :
                     By
                     all
                     meanes
                     hee
                     seeketh
                     the
                     wealth
                     
                     and
                     peace
                     of
                     his
                     Subjects
                     as
                     his
                     joye
                     and
                     glorie
                     :
                     But
                     hee
                     counteth
                     their
                     divisions
                     amongst
                     themselues
                     ,
                     or
                     their
                     hatered
                     of
                     him
                     as
                     greevous
                     wounds
                     :
                     
                       Hee
                       craveth
                       their
                       hearts
                       more
                       than
                       their
                       goods
                       ,
                       and
                       counteth
                       their
                       loue
                       his
                       best
                       Guard
                       vnder
                       God.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Of
                     Machiavells
                     Tyrant
                     .
                  
                   
                     BVt
                     Machiavell
                     ,
                     (
                     or
                     rather
                     Sathan
                     in
                     him
                     )
                     hath
                     drawne
                     vp
                     the
                     Portrate
                     of
                     a
                     
                       Tyrant
                       vnder
                       the
                       Name
                    
                     
                     
                       of
                       a
                       Prince
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     contrare
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     pointes
                     of
                     my
                     Text.
                     First
                     ,
                     hee
                     directeth
                     his
                     Prince
                     for
                     his
                     entrie
                     ,
                     not
                     
                     to
                     care
                     how
                     hee
                     come
                     to
                     a
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     hee
                     may
                     haue
                     it
                     :
                     
                       Truth
                       or
                       false-hood
                       ,
                       right
                       or
                       wrong
                       ,
                       craft
                       or
                       crueltie
                       ,
                    
                     
                     
                       blood
                       or
                       poyson
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     
                     All
                     are
                     alike
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     furder
                     his
                     end
                     :
                     Hee
                     looketh
                     not
                     to
                     God
                     and
                     Providence
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     Fortune
                     and
                     his
                     owne
                     fleshlie
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     equitie
                     or
                     iniquitie
                     of
                     the
                     meanes
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     their
                     
                       possibilitie
                       to
                       bring
                       his
                       evill
                       purpose
                       to
                       passe
                       :
                    
                     And
                     commends
                     to
                     him
                     
                     joyntlie
                     the
                     
                       crueltie
                       of
                       the
                       Lyon
                    
                     and
                     
                       craft
                       of
                       the
                       Foxe
                    
                     :
                     Both
                     
                     good
                     and
                     bad
                     may
                     possiblie
                     bee
                     alike
                     in
                     desiring
                     dignitie
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     alike
                     in
                     the
                     acquiring
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     The
                     first
                     goeth
                     Gods
                     way
                     in
                     righteousnesse
                     and
                     vertue
                     :
                     The
                     other
                     taketh
                     him
                     to
                     by-wayes
                     with
                     craft
                     and
                     crueltie
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondlie
                     ,
                     for
                     disposition
                     ;
                     Hee
                     forbiddeth
                     his
                     Prince
                     to
                     
                     bee
                     
                       religions
                       indeede
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     
                       seeme
                       so
                    
                     :
                     the
                     shew
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     enough
                     to
                     do
                     his
                     turn
                     with
                     man
                     ,
                     whom
                     he
                     alone
                     respecteth
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     onelie
                     to
                     deceiue
                     him
                     :
                     Hee
                     knoweth
                     that
                     
                     men
                     are
                     caried
                     with
                     outward
                     shewes
                     ;
                     and
                     though
                     they
                     who
                     are
                     neere
                     to
                     him
                     
                       know
                       his
                       piety
                       to
                       be
                       fained
                       ;
                       yet
                       they
                       dar
                       not
                       resist
                       the
                       common
                       opinion
                       of
                       people
                       ,
                    
                     who
                     count
                     him
                     to
                     bee
                     godlie
                     indeede
                     .
                     He
                     counteth
                     the
                     
                       Conscience
                       and
                       feare
                    
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     the
                     care
                     to
                     please
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     bee
                     approved
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     reckoning
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     other
                     practicke
                     pointes
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     to
                     bee
                     as
                     many
                     
                       cut-throates
                       of
                       his
                       politicke
                       designes
                    
                     :
                     If
                     these
                     thoughts
                     fall
                     in
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     they
                     but
                     drowne
                     him
                     in
                     perplexities
                     ;
                     and
                     suffer
                     him
                     neither
                     freelie
                     to
                     intend
                     his
                     wickednesse
                     ,
                     nor
                     cheerefullie
                     to
                     follow
                     it
                     out
                     :
                     Therefore
                     hee
                     holdeth
                     them
                     all
                     at
                     the
                     doore
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     as
                     
                       odious
                       stranglers
                       of
                       his
                       spirit
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     setteth
                     vp
                     Atheisme
                     or
                     deepe
                     Hypocrisie
                     in
                     their
                     place
                     :
                     Hee
                     leaveth
                     
                       Religion
                       to
                       such
                       as
                       hee
                       counteth
                       base
                       spirits
                       ,
                    
                     who
                     delight
                     (
                     as
                     hee
                     thinkes
                     profainelie
                     )
                     
                       to
                       terrifie
                       themselues
                       needlesselie
                       with
                       the
                       conscience
                       and
                       reverence
                       of
                       a
                       God-head
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Thirdlie
                     ,
                     for
                     his
                     Governement
                     ,
                     hee
                     ady
                     viceth
                     him
                     to
                     
                     haue
                     
                       sufficient
                       wit
                       of
                       himselfe
                       ,
                       at
                       least
                       to
                       thinke
                       that
                       hee
                       hath
                       it
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     turneth
                     him
                     in
                     a
                     
                       Pope
                       with
                       infallibilitie
                       of
                       iudgement
                    
                     :
                     
                     To
                     bee
                     jealous
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     keep●
                     close
                     his
                     intentions
                     ;
                     that
                     the
                     imparting
                     of
                     them
                     to
                     other
                     were
                     they
                     never
                     so
                     godly
                     ,
                     wise
                     ,
                     or
                     trustie
                     ▪
                     may
                     discover
                     ,
                     and
                     frustrate
                     
                     his
                     purposes
                     :
                     If
                     hee
                     could
                     bee
                     
                       another
                       himselfe
                       in
                    
                     another
                     Person
                     ,
                     hee
                     would
                     suspect
                     and
                     decceiue
                     that
                     
                     
                       other
                       himselfe
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     hee
                     would
                     rent
                     his
                     inner
                     Coate
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     privie
                     to
                     his
                     plots
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     Fourthlie
                     ,
                     for
                     
                       account
                       of
                       his
                       Subiects
                    
                     ,
                     hee
                     directs
                     him
                     
                     not
                     to
                     count
                     them
                     
                       Gods
                       people
                       but
                       his
                       owne
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     not
                     as
                     free-men
                     but
                     as
                     slaues
                     :
                     Hee
                     is
                     a
                     slaue
                     to
                     his
                     owne
                     humour
                     ,
                     and
                     thinketh
                     them
                     for
                     none
                     other
                     end
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     serue
                     him
                     in
                     serving
                     it
                     ,
                     Hee
                     taketh
                     neither
                     the
                     relation
                     ,
                     or
                     affection
                     of
                     a
                     Father
                     ,
                     but
                     his
                     
                       actions
                       are
                       full
                       of
                       tyranny
                    
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Lastlie
                     ,
                     for
                     his
                     end
                     ,
                     hee
                     adviseth
                     to
                     keepe
                     his
                     people
                     in
                     
                       continuall
                       discord
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     expone
                     their
                     concord
                     a
                     conspiracie
                     against
                     him
                     :
                     There
                     is
                     nothing
                     so
                     terrible
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     good
                     correspondence
                     in
                     the
                     mutuall
                     intelligence
                     of
                     their
                     affaires
                     :
                     If
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     loue
                     of
                     equitie
                     keepe
                     them
                     in
                     peace
                     ,
                     hee
                     will
                     cast
                     in
                     the
                     
                       apple
                       of
                       strife
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     put
                     them
                     in
                     factions
                     :
                     Hee
                     seeketh
                     more
                     their
                     goods
                     and
                     service
                     ,
                     than
                     their
                     hearts
                     ;
                     and
                     like
                     Nero
                     careth
                     not
                     
                       they
                       hate
                       him
                       ,
                       so
                       they
                       feare
                       him
                       :
                    
                     So
                     hee
                     filleth
                     all
                     with
                     feare
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     most
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     for
                     hee
                     that
                     will
                     bee
                     feared
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     must
                     feare
                     all
                     :
                     that
                     feare
                     filleth
                     him
                     with
                     suspition
                     ,
                     and
                     suspition
                     drawes
                     him
                     to
                     crueltie
                     ,
                     which
                     maketh
                     his
                     kingdome
                     a
                     
                       tragicall
                       stage
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     
                       Machiavells
                       godlesse
                       direction
                    
                     ,
                     whereof
                     hee
                     was
                     
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     the
                     inventer
                     as
                     a
                     polisher
                     ;
                     the
                     pieces
                     of
                     that
                     policie
                     lay
                     scattered
                     in
                     Histories
                     ,
                     but
                     hee
                     put
                     them
                     together
                     ,
                     in
                     one
                     forme
                     as
                     hee
                     saw
                     them
                     acted
                     at
                     the
                     
                       court
                       of
                       Rome
                       vnder
                       Pope
                       Alexander
                       the
                       sixt
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     from
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     father
                     ,
                     directed
                     Borgia
                     his
                     Sonne
                     ,
                     
                       an
                       evill
                       egge
                       of
                       an
                       evill
                       Crow
                       :
                    
                     What
                     could
                     the
                     world
                     looke
                     for
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     was
                     the
                     Sonne
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     Father
                     as
                     Alexander
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     pupill
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     Tutour
                     as
                     Machiavell
                     :
                     a
                     Hee
                     tooke
                     him
                     as
                     the
                     object
                     and
                     Center
                     of
                     all
                     his
                     wicked
                     devyses
                     ;
                     
                       and
                       setteth
                       him
                       out
                       to
                       the
                       world
                       as
                       a
                       most
                       perfect
                       exemplar
                       to
                       bee
                       followed
                       .
                       Italie
                    
                     was
                     then
                     desirous
                     of
                     some
                     one
                     Prince
                     to
                     restore
                     her
                     to
                     libertie
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     
                       Court
                       dreameed
                       that
                       this
                       one
                       should
                       bee
                       Caesar
                       Borgia
                       :
                    
                     b
                     Hee
                     began
                     his
                     Monarchie
                     with
                     the
                     killing
                     of
                     his
                     elder
                     Brother
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     a
                     Cardinall
                     would
                     bee
                     a
                     commander
                     of
                     an
                     Armie
                     ;
                     and
                     went
                     
                     on
                     ,
                     till
                     God
                     made
                     him
                     and
                     his
                     father
                     spectacles
                     of
                     his
                     wra●h
                     :
                     
                       They
                       had
                       plotted
                       to
                       poyson
                       some
                       Cardinalls
                       for
                       their
                       estate
                       ,
                       but
                       God
                       by
                       the
                       errour
                       of
                       a
                       Cup-bearer
                       ,
                       made
                       them
                    
                     
                     
                       fall
                       in
                       the
                       snare
                       they
                       had
                       prepared
                       ,
                       and
                       drinke
                       the
                       poyson
                       appointed
                       for
                       the
                       other
                       :
                    
                     Heere
                     was
                     a
                     time
                     to
                     repent
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     hee
                     saw
                     all
                     his
                     devyces
                     disapointed
                     ,
                     hee
                     blasphemed
                     ;
                     and
                     called
                     that
                     worke
                     of
                     Gods
                     justice
                     ,
                     
                       an
                       extraordinar
                       malignitie
                       of
                       Fortune
                    
                     .
                     
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     temper
                     of
                     godlesse
                     spirits
                     ,
                     to
                     plot
                     wickednesse
                     boldlie
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     disappointed
                     ,
                     rather
                     to
                     raile
                     against
                     God
                     vnder
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Fortune
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     acknowledge
                     his
                     Iustice
                     &
                     repent
                     :
                     Such
                     blasphemie
                     is
                     worse
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     calamitie
                     it selfe
                     .
                  
                   
                     Borgia
                     was
                     never
                     so
                     right
                     placed
                     ,
                     as
                     when
                     hee
                     was
                     put
                     in
                     the
                     
                       belly
                       of
                       a
                       Mulet
                       ,
                       to
                       draw
                       the
                       poyson
                       out
                       of
                       his
                       body
                       :
                    
                     Heere
                     was
                     a
                     fit
                     place
                     for
                     Machiavells
                     darling
                     :
                     hee
                     was
                     never
                     more
                     sutable
                     cled
                     than
                     with
                     such
                     a
                     carkase
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     bellie
                     was
                     never
                     worse
                     filled
                     ,
                     than
                     with
                     such
                     a
                     Monster
                     .
                     Heere
                     was
                     such
                     lippes
                     ,
                     such
                     
                       lat
                       tuce
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     worse
                     
                       kernell
                       ,
                       than
                       the
                       shell
                    
                     :
                     Hee
                     was
                     a
                     compleete
                     
                       circle
                       of
                       Fortunes
                       turnings
                    
                     :
                     First
                     her
                     darling
                     in
                     his
                     exaltation
                     ,
                     next
                     her
                     ludibrie
                     or
                     mocking-stocke
                     
                       in
                       his
                       downe-cast
                    
                     :
                     And
                     lastlie
                     ,
                     
                       a
                       document
                       of
                       her
                       futilitie
                       and
                       waikenesse
                       .
                    
                     This
                     was
                     an
                     example
                     of
                     Gods
                     just
                     Iudgement
                     to
                     all
                     Tyrants
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     
                       conquer
                       and
                       rule
                       a
                       state
                       in
                       contempt
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     All
                     this
                     is
                     called
                     wisedome
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     extreme
                     
                     madnesse
                     :
                     For
                     beside
                     their
                     sinne
                     which
                     they
                     misregard
                     ,
                     even
                     in
                     sound
                     naturall
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     they
                     procure
                     their
                     owne
                     ruine
                     by
                     these
                     same
                     meanes
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     choose
                     for
                     their
                     stablishment
                     .
                     Hee
                     is
                     a
                     
                       foolish
                       builder
                       who
                       chooseth
                    
                     for
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     his
                     house
                     an
                     hollow
                     ground
                     full
                     of
                     Caues
                     ,
                     and
                     these
                     caues
                     full
                     of
                     powder
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     matter
                     meete
                     for
                     fire
                     or
                     earth
                     quacke
                     ;
                     then
                     dobbeth
                     the
                     walls
                     with
                     Pitch
                     or
                     Brimestone
                     :
                     Such
                     is
                     the
                     building
                     of
                     Machiavilians
                     ;
                     they
                     lay
                     the
                     grounds
                     of
                     pride
                     and
                     Atheisme
                     in
                     themselues
                     ;
                     and
                     of
                     feare
                     and
                     Hatred
                     
                     in
                     their
                     people
                     :
                     They
                     build
                     vp
                     their
                     worke
                     with
                     
                       Hypocrisie
                       ,
                       crueltie
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     craft
                     :
                     Therefore
                     the
                     least
                     sparkle
                     of
                     Gods
                     anger
                     shaketh
                     their
                     building
                     from
                     the
                     foundation
                     .
                     They
                     beginne
                     with
                     impiety
                     contemning
                     God
                     ;
                     they
                     goe
                     
                     on
                     with
                     iniquitie
                     oppressing
                     man
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     end
                     some
                     tragicall
                     calamitie
                     destroyeth
                     them
                     and
                     their
                     state
                     .
                     
                       So
                       the
                       Lord
                       catcheth
                       the
                       craftie
                       in
                       their
                       craftinesse
                       .
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     But
                     hee
                     is
                     not
                     content
                     to
                     set
                     out
                     his
                     Tyrannie
                     to
                     the
                     world
                     ;
                     but
                     reflects
                     also
                     vpon
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     and
                     Princes
                     ;
                     as
                     though
                     it
                     made
                     them
                     
                       effeminate
                       and
                       brake
                       their
                       courage
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     teacheth
                     them
                     to
                     seeke
                     the
                     heaven
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     contemne
                     the
                     glorie
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     :
                     And
                     so
                     preferreth
                     
                       Pagans
                       religion
                       ,
                       and
                       Princes
                    
                     to
                     them
                     both
                     :
                     Here
                     hee
                     playeth
                     the
                     Atheist
                     in
                     mocking
                     the
                     life
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     and
                     bidding
                     men
                     range
                     like
                     beastes
                     for
                     present
                     contentment
                     :
                     Hee
                     knoweth
                     not
                     that
                     Kingdomes
                     are
                     but
                     
                       common
                       giftes
                       ,
                       because
                       God
                       giveth
                       them
                       to
                       good
                       and
                       evill
                       ,
                    
                     lest
                     the
                     godlie
                     
                     
                       should
                       seeke
                       them
                       as
                       perfect
                       happinesse
                       :
                       Hee
                       who
                       gaue
                       the
                       impyre
                       to
                       Augustus
                       gaue
                       it
                       also
                       to
                       Nero
                       ,
                       and
                       hee
                       who
                       gaue
                       it
                       to
                       Cōstantine
                       ,
                       gaue
                       it
                       also
                       to
                       Iulian
                       :
                    
                     Neither
                     knoweth
                     he
                     that
                     true
                     courage
                     or
                     greatnesse
                     standeth
                     not
                     in
                     a
                     brutish
                     headinesse
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     true
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     directing
                     them
                     to
                     enterpryse
                     nothing
                     but
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     submit
                     themselues
                     to
                     his
                     will.
                     All
                     the
                     Lines
                     of
                     Pagan
                     Emperours
                     haue
                     nothing
                     like
                     ,
                     
                       David
                       ,
                       Charles
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Constantine
                     the
                     great
                     ,
                     
                       whom
                       God
                       blessed
                       with
                       greater
                       blessings
                       than
                       any
                       man
                       lawfully
                       may
                       wish
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Iulius
                       ,
                       Augustus
                       ,
                       Antoninus
                       &c.
                    
                     were
                     
                       great
                       names
                       indeede
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     fame
                     the
                     
                       vmbrage
                       of
                       a
                       great
                       fancie
                    
                     ;
                     like
                     
                     these
                     Gyants
                     before
                     the
                     flood
                     that
                     were
                     
                       men
                       of
                       name
                       ▪
                    
                     but
                     not
                     of
                     worth
                     :
                     and
                     all
                     their
                     greatnesse
                     was
                     to
                     bring
                     a
                     
                       deludge
                       on
                       the
                       world
                    
                     .
                     They
                     were
                     great
                     scourges
                     in
                     Gods
                     hand
                     to
                     plague
                     man
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     not
                     with
                     a
                     lent
                     cure
                     ,
                     but
                     
                     with
                     violence
                     :
                     Like
                     a
                     
                       Paracelsian
                       extract
                       in
                       a
                       plethoricke
                       body
                       ,
                    
                     to
                     turne
                     all
                     vpside
                     downe
                     :
                     The
                     Romanes
                     for
                     
                     700.
                     yeares
                     oppressed
                     the
                     world
                     ;
                     and
                     Caesar
                     in
                     three
                     yeares
                     
                       oppressed
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       overthrew
                       their
                       liberties
                       .
                       Titus
                    
                     called
                     
                       Delitiae
                       humani
                       generis
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       dainties
                       of
                       mankinde
                    
                     ,
                     had
                     no
                     courage
                     ;
                     at
                     the
                     approaching
                     of
                     death
                     ;
                     hee
                     weeped
                     as
                     a
                     Boy
                     in
                     a
                     Schoole
                     ,
                     and
                     complained
                     that
                     
                       hee
                       was
                       pulled
                       vntimously
                       and
                       vnservedly
                       from
                       his
                       great
                       Fortune
                       .
                       Traian
                    
                     was
                     so
                     iust
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Senat
                     call
                     him
                     Optimus
                     ,
                     &
                     honoured
                     him
                     with
                     a
                     Statue
                     in
                     his
                     life
                     time
                     ;
                     his
                     Vertues
                     made
                     some
                     superstitious
                     Monkes
                     ,
                     to
                     faine
                     that
                     
                       Gregories
                       prayers
                       relieved
                       him
                       out
                       of
                       hell
                       .
                    
                     They
                     are
                     as
                     gouttish
                     in
                     their
                     mind
                     (
                     who
                     credulouslie
                     belieue
                     these
                     fables
                     )
                     as
                     they
                     faine
                     that
                     Gregorie
                     was
                     punished
                     with
                     the
                     Gout
                     for
                     his
                     vndiscreet
                     
                     devotion
                     :
                     but
                     
                       Traian
                       ascryvedh●s
                       Impire
                       to
                       Iupiter
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     was
                     a
                     
                       cruell
                       persecuter
                       :
                       Principalitie
                       was
                       never
                       better
                       harboured
                       than
                       in
                       a
                       Christian
                       breast
                       ,
                    
                     it
                     maketh
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     life
                     couragious
                     to
                     fight
                     against
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     rule
                     and
                     bridle
                     these
                     passions
                     ,
                     which
                     cōmanded
                     heathen
                     princes
                     ;
                     and
                     at
                     their
                     death
                     ,
                     peaceablie
                     to
                     lay
                     down
                     their
                     Scepters
                     in
                     Gods
                     hand
                     ;
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     possesse
                     an
                     heavenly
                     Kingdome
                     .
                     
                       There
                       is
                       more
                       true
                       worth
                       and
                       valour
                       in
                       a
                       good
                       Christian
                       King
                       ,
                       than
                       in
                       all
                       the
                       heathen
                       Conquerours
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Mankind
                     hath
                     not
                     ever
                     beene
                     so
                     happie
                     in
                     Governement
                     
                     as
                     to
                     
                       bee
                       free
                       of
                       Tyrants
                    
                     .
                     Rashnesse
                     in
                     Counsels
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     swey
                     of
                     passions
                     and
                     factions
                     ,
                     doe
                     often
                     preponder
                     the
                     best
                     course
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     not
                     withstanding
                     all
                     these
                     ,
                     God
                     hath
                     ever
                     keeped
                     in
                     mankinde
                     a
                     forme
                     of
                     governement
                     .
                     These
                     are
                     like
                     sicknes
                     in
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     the
                     blemishes
                     in
                     face
                     ,
                     &
                     heresies
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     as
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     they
                     are
                     evidences
                     of
                     their
                     corruption
                     who
                     haue
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     punishments
                     of
                     the
                     bodies
                     where
                     they
                     are
                     ,
                     so
                     to
                     the
                     iudicious
                     they
                     are
                     testimonies
                     of
                     a
                     providence
                     ,
                     over-ruling
                     all
                     .
                     Though
                     created
                     
                       speces
                       of
                       creatures
                    
                     by
                     their
                     mixture
                     produced
                     Mangrels
                     ,
                     yet
                     these
                     Monsters
                     could
                     neither
                     destroy
                     ,
                     nor
                     obliterate
                     the
                     created
                     speces
                     :
                     These
                     
                       errours
                       of
                       Nature
                    
                     passe
                     not
                     further
                     than
                     the
                     first
                     degree
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     
                     not
                     vnder
                     the
                     blefsing
                     .
                     
                       Increase
                       and
                       multiplie
                       ,
                       which
                       was
                    
                     
                     
                       given
                       onelie
                       to
                       the
                       created
                       kinds
                       .
                    
                     So
                     right
                     governement
                     is
                     Gods
                     ordinance
                     ,
                     and
                     could
                     never
                     bee
                     thrust
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     by
                     Tyrannie
                     .
                     They
                     who
                     tooke
                     occasion
                     of
                     the
                     miscarying
                     of
                     things
                     ,
                     to
                     doubt
                     of
                     Providence
                     ,
                     were
                     but
                     short-sighted
                     :
                     They
                     stood
                     at
                     the
                     
                       first
                       steppe
                       of
                       disorder
                       ,
                       and
                       vnequall
                       rewarding
                       of
                       humane
                       merits
                       ,
                    
                     but
                     they
                     should
                     haue
                     looked
                     to
                     the
                     finall
                     event
                     .
                     For
                     
                       though
                       God
                       suffer
                       the
                       course
                       and
                       midst
                       to
                       play
                       confusedly
                       ,
                       yet
                       at
                       last
                       hee
                       never
                       missed
                       his
                       good
                       end
                       .
                    
                     Mans
                     imprudence
                     is
                     both
                     a
                     matter
                     ,
                     and
                     evidencie
                     of
                     divine
                     Providence
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Of
                     the
                     Popes
                     Vassall
                     .
                  
                   
                     WEe
                     haue
                     heard
                     of
                     
                       Gods
                       King
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       Machiavells
                       tyrant
                    
                     ,
                     
                     the
                     Pope
                     also
                     hath
                     a
                     Mould
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     for
                     framing
                     of
                     Kings
                     :
                     Hee
                     differeth
                     from
                     them
                     both
                     ,
                     but
                     inclineth
                     most
                     to
                     Machiavells
                     .
                     Gods
                     King
                     is
                     for
                     the
                     
                       good
                       of
                       all
                    
                     ,
                     Machiavels
                     tyrant
                     for
                     the
                     
                       hurt
                       of
                       all
                    
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     Pope
                     over
                     reacheth
                     his
                     policie
                     ,
                     &
                     maketh
                     a
                     King
                     for
                     his
                     owne
                     ends
                     ;
                     a
                     snare
                     to
                     his
                     Subiects
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     to
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       reproach
                       of
                       authoritie
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     baselie
                     obsequious
                     to
                     the
                     
                     Pope
                     as
                     any
                     Vassall
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     For
                     their
                     entrie
                     in
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     
                       hee
                       setteth
                       vp
                       and
                       cast●h
                       downe
                    
                     Kings
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     God
                     had
                     put
                     them
                     vnder
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       Chesse
                       men
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Counters
                     in
                     a
                     Merchants
                     hand
                     to
                     bee
                     changed
                     in
                     their
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     worth
                     at
                     his
                     pleasure
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     For
                     their
                     Taske
                     ,
                     hee
                     inioyneth
                     them
                     to
                     serue
                     him
                     absolutelie
                     in
                     a
                     blind
                     obedience
                     ;
                     
                     to
                     maintaine
                     Idolatrie
                     and
                     persecute
                     the
                     Truth
                     :
                     If
                     they
                     doe
                     so
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     his
                     beloued
                     Children
                     ;
                     and
                     hee
                     breathes
                     on
                     them
                     his
                     
                       Apostolicke
                       benediction
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     recompence
                     of
                     
                       kissing
                       of
                       his
                       Feete
                    
                     :
                     But
                     if
                     they
                     vse
                     their
                     power
                     against
                     his
                     tyrannie
                     ,
                     and
                     keepe
                     their
                     people
                     in
                     the
                     Truth
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     are
                     excommunicat
                     as
                     
                       pushing
                       Rammes
                    
                     that
                     trouble
                     the
                     
                     Flocke
                     :
                     Yea
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     were
                     
                       zealous
                       Papists
                    
                     in
                     superstition
                     ,
                     
                     yet
                     if
                     they
                     bee
                     not
                     forward
                     to
                     destroy
                     Protestants
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     bee
                     killed
                     as
                     
                       profaine
                       Politicks
                    
                     by
                     some
                     
                       Iesuited
                       zelote
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     For
                     their
                     Rule
                     ,
                     hee
                     keepeth
                     them
                     alwayes
                     as
                     Babes
                     
                     vnder
                     Tutorie
                     ;
                     hee
                     suffreth
                     them
                     not
                     to
                     rule
                     according
                     to
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     wholesome
                     Lawes
                     of
                     their
                     Kingdomes
                     ,
                     but
                     thrusteth
                     vpon
                     them
                     his
                     Brieues
                     ,
                     and
                     Commands
                     by
                     his
                     Legats
                     :
                     His
                     dispensations
                     &
                     Non-obstantes
                     are
                     sufficient
                     to
                     remoue
                     the
                     Impediments
                     of
                     divine
                     and
                     humane
                     Lawes
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Mandamus
                     is
                     a
                     warrant
                     good
                     enough
                     to
                     execute
                     his
                     tyrannie
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     For
                     the
                     respect
                     due
                     to
                     them
                     hee
                     thrusteth
                     them
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     bestoweth
                     vpon
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     
                       Latter
                       ▪
                       meate
                       of
                       publicke
                       prayers
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     in
                     other
                     places
                     preferreth
                     Presbyters
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     occasionall
                     modestie
                     or
                     civilitie
                     of
                     
                       Martyn
                       ,
                       giving
                       the
                       Cup
                       to
                       a
                       Presbyter
                       at
                       the
                       Table
                       of
                       Maximus
                       the
                       Emperour
                       ,
                       shal
                       be
                       called
                       the
                       iust
                       valuation
                       ,
                       &
                       preferring
                       of
                       a
                       Presbyter
                    
                     
                     
                       to
                       the
                       Emperour
                    
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     point
                     of
                     his
                     tyranous
                     vsurpation
                     ouer
                     Princes
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     tossed
                     Europe
                     these
                     sixe
                     hundreth
                     yeares
                     ,
                     and
                     craues
                     a
                     fuller
                     handling
                     by
                     it selfe
                     alone
                     ,
                     which
                     God-willing
                     I
                     shall
                     performe
                     .
                     See
                     afterward
                     the
                     L.
                     G.
                     of
                     Princes
                     and
                     Popes
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Pourtrat
                   of
                   a
                   perfect
                   King.
                   
                
                 
                   WEe
                   may
                   also
                   raise
                   of
                   this
                   Text
                   a
                   description
                   of
                   a
                   
                     good
                     King
                  
                   and
                   an
                   
                     happie
                     Kingdome
                     .
                     A
                     good
                     King
                  
                   
                   God
                   descriues
                   in
                   
                     David
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     found
                     mee
                     a
                     man
                     according
                     to
                     mine
                     heart
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   And
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   Election
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   mercie
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   a
                   preceeding
                   Election
                   of
                   Grace
                   :
                   In
                   his
                   Gouernment
                   ,
                   because
                   
                   hee
                   applyed
                   himselfe
                   to
                   Gods
                   heart
                   in
                   following
                   his
                   will
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   his
                   Approbation
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   who
                   chused
                   
                   him
                   in
                   mercie
                   ,
                   and
                   guided
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   government
                   ,
                   did
                   accept
                   his
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   him
                   vp
                   as
                   a
                   compleete
                   patterne
                   of
                   good
                   Kings
                   ,
                   whose
                   greatest
                   commendation
                   is
                   to
                   
                     walke
                     in
                     the
                     wayes
                     of
                     David
                     my
                     seruant
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   Gods
                   description
                   of
                   good
                   Kings
                   ;
                   but
                   how
                   
                   few
                   such
                   haue
                   beene
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ?
                   There
                   were
                   
                     none
                     good
                     before
                     Christ
                  
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   line
                   of
                   David
                   :
                   For
                   after
                   the
                   division
                   of
                   the
                   Tribes
                   vnder
                   
                     Rehoboam
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     Kings
                     of
                     Israel
                  
                   were
                   wicked
                   idolaters
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   Iudah
                   onlie
                   
                     two
                     were
                     exceeding
                     good
                     ,
                     Ezekiah
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Iosiah
                   ;
                   sixe
                   were
                   praised
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   reprooved
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Asa
                     ,
                     Iosaphat
                     ,
                     Ioaz
                     ,
                     Amasah
                     ,
                     Vzzah
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Iotham
                   :
                   And
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   were
                   idolaters
                   as
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                   The
                   praise
                   of
                   good
                   Kings
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     they
                     know
                     the
                     Truth
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   serued
                   God
                   accordinglie
                   :
                   They
                   were
                   
                     zealous
                     for
                     his
                     glorie
                     ,
                     destroying
                     idolatrie
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   holding
                   
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   Kingdomes
                   ;
                   they
                   maintained
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   neither
                   toleration
                   nor
                   libertie
                   of
                   false
                   Religions
                   to
                   their
                   Subiects
                   ;
                   but
                   astricted
                   them
                   by
                   Lawes
                   to
                   worship
                   him
                   aright
                   ,
                   &
                   went
                   before
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   royall
                   example
                   .
                   They
                   sought
                   not
                   themselues
                   ,
                   but
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   recompenced
                   them
                   againe
                   by
                   his
                   blessing
                   on
                   their
                   persons
                   and
                   government
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   their
                   
                     Names
                     to
                     flowrish
                     in
                     benediction
                  
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   idolatrous
                   Kings
                   were
                   contrare
                   ;
                   they
                   forsooke
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     permitted
                     a
                     miscellanie
                     Religion
                  
                   to
                   their
                   people
                   :
                   Therefore
                   his
                   curse
                   was
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   government
                   :
                   Hee
                   
                     wrote
                     their
                     Names
                     in
                     the
                     dust
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   made
                   them
                   vyle
                   to
                   the
                   posteritie
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   seene
                   in
                   Histories
                   .
                
                 
                   Heere
                   is
                   
                     a
                     looking
                     Glasse
                     for
                     Christian
                     Princes
                     :
                  
                   Popish
                   Kings
                   though
                   they
                   bee
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   like
                   the
                   
                     Kings
                     of
                     Israel
                     in
                     idolatrie
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Ieroboam
                   with
                   the
                   Calues
                   
                   at
                   Bethel
                   :
                   But
                   Kings
                   in
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   are
                   like
                   the
                   
                     Kings
                     of
                     Iudah
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   God
                   among
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Arke
                   of
                   his
                   testimonie
                   ,
                   and
                   true
                   Religion
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   their
                   safetie
                   ,
                   to
                   follow
                   
                     David
                     ,
                     Ezekiah
                  
                   and
                   Iosiah
                   in
                   the
                   maintenance
                   
                   and
                   practise
                   of
                   true
                   Religion
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   better
                   exemplar
                   than
                   the
                   Cardinals
                   :
                   When
                   for
                   a
                   fashion
                   he
                   hath
                   set
                   downe
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   some
                   good
                   Iewish
                   and
                   Christian
                   
                   Princes
                   ,
                   hee
                   subioynes
                   the
                   
                     Legend
                     of
                     some
                     canonized
                     Kings
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   got
                   that
                   honour
                   when
                   Ignorance
                   and
                   Idolatrie
                   prevailed
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   That
                   looking
                   to
                   that
                   
                     Glasse
                     of
                     the
                     Popes
                     forging
                     ,
                     hee
                     may
                     steale
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     Princes
                     from
                     God
                     to
                     superstition
                     .
                  
                   I
                   would
                   aske
                   ,
                   if
                   
                     Ioseph
                     ,
                     Moses
                     David
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   before
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Theodosius
                     ,
                     Tiberius
                  
                   the
                   younger
                   &c.
                   were
                   not
                   as
                   holy
                   as
                   
                     Vences●aus
                     ,
                     Leopoldus
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   canonized
                   Kings
                   .
                   If
                   they
                   were
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   are
                   these
                   canonized
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   other
                   ?
                
                 
                   A
                   good
                   King
                   
                     setteth
                     God
                     before
                     him
                     as
                     his
                     end
                     ;
                     and
                     true
                  
                   
                   
                     happinesse
                     in
                     his
                     fauour
                  
                   ;
                   hee
                   counteth
                   his
                   earthlie
                   Kingdome
                   neither
                   his
                   e●d
                   ,
                   nor
                   a
                   way
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   end
                   ,
                   but
                   seeketh
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heauen
                   aboue
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   and
                   righteousnesse
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   
                   well
                   grounded
                   Throne
                   that
                   standeth
                   on
                   these
                   two
                   pillers
                   :
                   
                     Godlinesse
                     maketh
                     men
                     eternall
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   Image
                   that
                   never
                   dyeth
                   ,
                   and
                   maketh
                   their
                   persons
                   and
                   workes
                   acceptable
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   without
                   it
                   as
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   see
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   with
                   it
                   vndoubtedlie
                   they
                   shall
                   enjoy
                   him
                   for
                   euer
                   .
                   
                     No
                     Iewell
                     nor
                     Dyamount
                     shineth
                     brighter
                     in
                     the
                     Crownes
                     of
                     Kings
                     than
                     true
                     godlinesse
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Righteousnesse
                   is
                   another
                   Pillar
                   ,
                   the
                   proper
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   Throne
                   ,
                   and
                   Gods
                   worke
                   in
                   Kings
                   who
                   sit
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   for
                   
                   
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     the
                     King
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Lords
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     hee
                     sweyeth
                     it
                     whither
                     hee
                     will
                     :
                  
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   just
                   thing
                   with
                   GOD
                   to
                   maintaine
                   the
                   Throne
                   his
                   owne
                   ordinance
                   ,
                   when
                   righteousnesse
                   his
                   will
                   and
                   work
                   doe
                   both
                   liue
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   issue
                   from
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   what
                   are
                   good
                   Kings
                   on
                   Thrones
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   in
                   them
                   iudging
                   the
                   World
                   ?
                   
                     God
                     standeth
                     in
                     the
                     Congregation
                  
                   
                   
                     of
                     the
                     mightie
                     ,
                     and
                     hee
                     iudgeth
                     among
                     Gods
                     :
                  
                   Hee
                   delighteth
                   to
                   rest
                   where
                   hee
                   reigneth
                   and
                   ruleth
                   with
                   delight
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   A
                   righteous
                   King
                   sitting
                   on
                   his
                   Throne
                   is
                   a
                   more
                   pleasant
                   
                   sight
                   than
                   Solomons
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   more
                   for
                   his
                   
                     invisible
                     Attendants
                  
                   than
                   for
                   his
                   visible
                   .
                   Before
                   him
                   standeth
                   Affabilitie
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   a
                   Porter
                   ,
                   to
                   giue
                   accesse
                   to
                   the
                   plaints
                   of
                   the
                   afflicted
                   :
                   Injuries
                   choppe
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   the
                   oppressed
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   runne
                   to
                   Princes
                   for
                   helpe
                   :
                   And
                   they
                   are
                   set
                   vp
                   in
                   their
                   greatnesse
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   neglect
                   the
                   oppressed
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   heare
                   their
                   complaints
                   :
                   It
                   was
                   a
                   fault
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Kings
                     of
                     Persia
                  
                   not
                   to
                   admitte
                   any
                   to
                   their
                   presence
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   
                   were
                   called
                   vpon
                   ;
                   it
                   made
                   oppressours
                   bolde
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   oppression
                   of
                   the
                   poore
                   incurable
                   :
                   But
                   it
                   was
                   commended
                   in
                   another
                   King
                   ,
                   who
                   gaue
                   justice
                   to
                   an
                   oppressed
                   
                   woman
                   ,
                   who
                   told
                   him
                   freelie
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     if
                     hee
                     had
                     not
                     leasure
                     to
                     iudge
                     ,
                     he
                     should
                     not
                     reigne
                     :
                  
                   And
                   Traian
                   was
                   honoured
                   with
                   a
                   Statue
                   ,
                   because
                   beeing
                   on
                   horse
                   ,
                   and
                   going
                   to
                   battell
                   ,
                   hee
                   stayed
                   till
                   hee
                   did
                   Iustice
                   to
                   an
                   oppressed
                   Widow
                   .
                   When
                   affabilitie
                   as
                   a
                   Porter
                   hath
                   made
                   way
                   to
                   the
                   oppressed
                   ,
                   
                     then
                     loue
                     of
                     the
                     people
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Kings
                   heart
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Master
                   
                   
                     of
                     requeasts
                  
                   taketh
                   the
                   complaint
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   calling
                   
                     Wisedome
                     and
                     Prudence
                  
                   to
                   counsell
                   ,
                   they
                   consult
                   to
                   doe
                   right
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   cause
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Before
                   his
                   Throne
                   stand
                   
                     Courage
                     &
                     Clemencie
                     :
                     Courage
                  
                   to
                   proceede
                   according
                   to
                   Iustice
                   ;
                   and
                   Clemencie
                   to
                   temper
                   
                   some
                   times
                   the
                   strictnesse
                   of
                   Iustice
                   :
                   Clemencie
                   remoueth
                   Severitie
                   ,
                   least
                   it
                   turne
                   to
                   Crueltie
                   ,
                   and
                   Courage
                   remoueth
                   too
                   great
                   Indulgence
                   ,
                   least
                   it
                   breed
                   in
                   People
                   a
                   
                     libertie
                     to
                     sinne
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   contempt
                   of
                   Princes
                   :
                   Clemencie
                   can
                   
                   pardon
                   small
                   faultes
                   ;
                   but
                   great
                   sinnes
                   and
                   
                     effronts
                     of
                     Authoritie
                     would
                     bee
                     punished
                  
                   ;
                   else
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   Clemencie
                   ,
                   but
                   Crueltie
                   .
                   On
                   either
                   side
                   of
                   the
                   Throne
                   two
                   Sergents
                   stand
                   ,
                   Power
                   and
                   
                     Diligence
                     :
                     Power
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   execute
                   the
                   sentence
                   pronounced
                   ,
                   which
                   careth
                   as
                   little
                   the
                   difficulties
                   that
                   may
                   follow
                   execution
                   ,
                   as
                   Iustice
                   did
                   the
                   respect
                   of
                   persons
                   :
                   And
                   Diligence
                   doth
                   all
                   with
                   such
                   convenient
                   speed
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   the
                   Prince
                   
                   requireth
                   :
                   At
                   the
                   backe
                   of
                   this
                   Throne
                   leaneth
                   Peace
                   and
                   
                     Prosperitie
                     ,
                     Peace
                  
                   among
                   the
                   whole
                   Bodie
                   while
                   everie
                   one
                   getteth
                   his
                   right
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   secured
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   Prosperitie
                   ,
                   as
                   Gods
                   blessing
                   following
                   that
                   his
                   own
                   worke
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   wife
                   and
                   righteous
                   government
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   a
                   good
                   King
                   seeketh
                   
                     Gods
                     favour
                     aboue
                     all
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   nixt
                   
                   therevnto
                   the
                   
                     loue
                     of
                     his
                     people
                  
                   :
                   The
                   heart
                   is
                   the
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   among
                   all
                   affections
                   loue
                   caries
                   the
                   heart
                   and
                   captiues
                   man
                   :
                   Hatred
                   and
                   Feare
                   are
                   troubling
                   passions
                   ,
                   and
                   separate
                   the
                   heart
                   from
                   their
                   object
                   ;
                   but
                   loue
                   applies
                   it selfe
                   ioy
                   fullie
                   ,
                   and
                   draweth
                   the
                   whole
                   Man
                   to
                   that
                   it
                   loueth
                   :
                   The
                   
                     best
                     conquest
                     of
                     their
                     loue
                     is
                     by
                     goodnesse
                  
                   Loues
                   proper
                   obiect
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   heart
                   so
                   hard
                   as
                   to
                   hold
                   it selfe
                   from
                   these
                   in
                   whom
                   true
                   goodnesse
                   shineth
                   :
                   
                     Wee
                     may
                     compell
                     men
                     to
                     feare
                     ,
                     but
                     cannot
                     moue
                     them
                     to
                     loue
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     sweete
                     motiues
                     ;
                     the
                     bond
                     that
                     commeth
                     by
                     compulsion
                     is
                     vnpleasant
                     to
                     the
                     parties
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   soone
                   broken
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   it
                   leaveth
                   off
                   ,
                   is
                   turned
                   in
                   hatred
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   band
                   of
                   loue
                   is
                   both
                   pleasant
                   and
                   firme
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Fatherlie
                     loue
                     in
                     a
                     King
                     to
                     his
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     loue
                     in
                     them
                     to
                  
                   
                   
                     him
                     againe
                     is
                     a
                     sweete
                     relation
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   maketh
                   their
                   mutuall
                   dueties
                   both
                   easie
                   and
                   pleasant
                   :
                   Moses
                   preferred
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   himselfe
                   :
                   
                     Spare
                     them
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     but
                     raze
                     my
                     name
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Booke
                     of
                     life
                     :
                  
                   And
                   David
                   offered
                   himselfe
                   to
                   bee
                   
                   punished
                   for
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     haue
                     sinned
                     but
                     these
                     sheepe
                     what
                     haue
                     they
                     done
                     ?
                  
                   Next
                   to
                   the
                   loue
                   they
                   send
                   vp
                   to
                   GOD
                   ,
                   this
                   descending
                   loue
                   to
                   their
                   people
                   ,
                   maketh
                   them
                   carefull
                   of
                   their
                   peoples
                   good
                   .
                   When
                   hee
                   loueth
                   his
                   people
                   he
                   hath
                   
                     conqueshed
                     their
                     heart
                     absolutelie
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   no
                   affection
                   either
                   deserveth
                   or
                   findeth
                   more
                   recompence
                   than
                   loue
                   :
                   Thereby
                   hee
                   is
                   Master
                   of
                   their
                   bodies
                   and
                   goods
                   ,
                   and
                   Constantius
                   iustlie
                   boasted
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     hee
                     had
                     more
                     money
                     in
                     his
                     Treasures
                     than
                     Diocletian
                     ,
                  
                   because
                   hee
                   had
                   his
                   peoples
                   favour
                   .
                
                 
                   Princes
                   are
                   oft-times
                   vniustlie
                   hated
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   loved
                   except
                   
                   
                   
                     they
                     loue
                     their
                     Subiects
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   hate
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   terrible
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   repayed
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   kind
                   :
                   
                     VVhosoever
                     affrighteth
                     many
                     ,
                     is
                     affrighted
                     of
                     many
                     againe
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   so
                   God
                   by
                   nature
                   hath
                   appointed
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     what
                     is
                     great
                     by
                     feare
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     is
                     full
                     of
                     feare
                     it selfe
                     :
                  
                   The
                   Lyon
                   that
                   affrighteth
                   all
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   is
                   affrighted
                   at
                   the
                   crowing
                   of
                   a
                   Cocke
                   ,
                   and
                   cruell
                   Beasts
                   are
                   amazed
                   with
                   cryes
                   and
                   sounds
                   in
                   the
                   Forrest
                   ▪
                   
                     so
                     what
                     ever
                     terrifieth
                     others
                     ,
                     doeth
                     tremble
                     it selfe
                     .
                  
                   A
                   tyrants
                   government
                   r●steth
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   feare
                   hee
                   worketh
                   on
                   others
                   ,
                   returneth
                   on
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   maketh
                   him
                   a
                   
                     Center
                     both
                     of
                     their
                     hatred
                     and
                     feares
                  
                   ;
                   who
                   are
                   affrayed
                   of
                   him
                   :
                   Hee
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   continuall
                   and
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   warre
                   ,
                   and
                   neither
                   sure
                   before
                   ,
                   nor
                   behind
                   ,
                   nor
                   on
                   either
                   fide
                   ;
                   neither
                   hath
                   hee
                   peace
                   within
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   is
                   ever
                   affrayed
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   whē
                   Princes
                   exerce
                   their
                   power
                   in
                   loue
                   ,
                   
                     are
                     easie
                     for
                     accesse
                     ,
                     readie
                     to
                     heare
                     the
                     plaints
                     of
                     the
                     poore
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   are
                   loued
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   defended
                   ,
                   and
                   honoured
                   as
                   Gods
                   Vice-gerents
                   :
                   All
                   men
                   will
                   desire
                   a
                   long
                   life
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   &
                   bestow
                   their
                   owne
                   lives
                   for
                   their
                   preservatiō
                   .
                   
                     So
                     he
                     dwelleth
                     in
                     great
                     safty
                     ,
                     who
                     dwelleth
                     in
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     his
                     Subiects
                     :
                  
                   As
                   many
                   loving
                   hatrs
                   ,
                   so
                   many
                   open
                   eares
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   eyes
                   to
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   hands
                   to
                   avoyde
                   his
                   griefe
                   ,
                   and
                   procure
                   his
                   good
                   :
                   
                     The
                     Bees
                     defend
                     their
                     King
                     ,
                     and
                     count
                     it
                     their
                     glorie
                     to
                     die
                     for
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   are
                   loving
                   and
                   beloved
                   Subiects
                   to
                   a
                   loving
                   and
                   beloved
                   King.
                   Hee
                   is
                   as
                   a
                   Center
                   in
                   his
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   
                     giftes
                     and
                     callings
                     as
                     a
                     circle
                     about
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   hee
                   sendeth
                   out
                   a
                   
                     royall
                     influence
                  
                   to
                   everie
                   part
                   of
                   that
                   large
                   Circle
                   which
                   is
                   augmented
                   by
                   his
                   loue
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   influence
                   and
                   loue
                   doeth
                   
                   civilic
                   perfect
                   the
                   gifts
                   of
                   his
                   Subiects
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   recompensed
                   with
                   the
                   loue
                   and
                   service
                   of
                   
                     millions
                     of
                     the
                     people
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   the
                   more
                   cheerefully
                   bestow
                   themselues
                   &
                   their
                   gifts
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   his
                   loue
                   .
                   
                     It
                     is
                     pleasant
                     to
                     see
                     this
                     mutuall
                     respect
                     betwixt
                     such
                     an
                     Head
                     and
                     such
                     a
                     Bodie
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   more
                   ioyfull
                   for
                   themselues
                   ,
                   to
                   find
                   it
                   betwixt
                   them
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   His
                   loue
                   and
                   royall
                   vertues
                   procure
                   both
                   the
                   good-will
                   
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   and
                   Authoritie
                   :
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   their
                   strongest
                   Affection
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   a
                   great
                   Opinion
                   of
                   their
                   Kings
                   excellencie
                   ,
                   composed
                   of
                   
                     reverence
                     and
                     feare
                     of
                     his
                     offence
                     :
                  
                   All
                   these
                   preserue
                   both
                   the
                   Persons
                   and
                   Maiestie
                   of
                   Kings
                   ;
                   
                     a●d
                     barre
                     contempt
                     ,
                     which
                     vndermines
                     the
                     authoritie
                     of
                     Maiestie
                     and
                     Empyres
                     :
                     Conspiracies
                     are
                     the
                     most
                     fearefull
                     convulsions
                     of
                     a
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   better
                   humane
                   guard
                   against
                   them
                   than
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   people
                   ;
                   for
                   Traitors
                   seeke
                   this
                   as
                   a
                   speciall
                   ground
                   ,
                   
                     if
                     their
                     treason
                     can
                     bee
                     acceptable
                     to
                     Subiects
                     :
                  
                   But
                   where
                   Princes
                   are
                   loued
                   of
                   their
                   people
                   ,
                   
                     none
                     dare
                     conspire
                     against
                     them
                     ;
                     because
                     they
                     will
                     finde
                     as
                     many
                     severe
                     Avengers
                     ,
                     as
                     loving
                     Subiects
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   wee
                   may
                   take
                   more
                   briefelie
                   the
                   description
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   King
                   from
                   S.
                   Austine
                   ,
                   after
                   his
                   long
                   discourse
                   of
                   providence
                   over
                   Kingdomes
                   .
                   
                     VVee
                     doe
                     not
                     count
                     Christian
                  
                   
                   
                     Emperours
                     happie
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     because
                     they
                     did
                     reigne
                     long
                     ,
                     or
                     left
                     their
                     Sons
                     heires
                     of
                     their
                     Empyre
                     —
                     For
                     such
                     common
                     blessings
                     some
                     worshippers
                     of
                     idoles
                     haue
                     received
                     ,
                     who
                     pertaine
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     which
                     these
                     Christians
                     appertaine
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     was
                     done
                     of
                     Gods
                     great
                     mercie
                     ,
                     least
                     the
                     faithfull
                     should
                     count
                     th●se
                     worldlie
                     dignities
                     the
                     chiefe
                     good
                     .
                     But
                     wee
                     call
                     them
                     happie
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     governe
                     iustlie
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     bee
                     not
                     puffed
                     vp
                     ,
                     with
                     flattering
                     tongues
                     and
                     base
                     attendents
                     ,
                     but
                     remember
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     men
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     make
                     that
                     power
                     a
                     servant
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     enlarge
                     his
                     worshippe
                     :
                     If
                     in
                     their
                     owne
                     persons
                     ,
                     they
                     feare
                     ,
                     loue
                     ,
                     and
                     worship
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     loue
                     that
                     Kingdome
                     of
                     Heaven
                     most
                     wherein
                     they
                     will
                     haue
                     no
                     Competitours
                     .
                     If
                     they
                     revenge
                     slowlie
                     ,
                     and
                     pardon
                     hastily
                     —
                     If
                     Leacherie
                     and
                     other
                     lusts
                     bee
                     so
                     much
                     the
                     more
                     restrained
                     in
                     them
                     as
                     they
                     haue
                     the
                     greater
                     libertie
                     :
                     if
                     they
                     had
                     rather
                     rule
                     their
                     owne
                     lust
                     than
                     Nations
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     they
                     doe
                     these
                     things
                     not
                     for
                     lo●e
                     of
                     vaine
                     glory
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     eternall
                     happinesse
                     .
                     If
                     for
                     their
                     sins
                     they
                     offer
                     to
                     the
                     true
                     God
                     a
                     sacrifice
                     of
                     humility
                     ,
                     pietie
                     ,
                     and
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   Such
                   Christian
                   Kings
                   wee
                   say
                   are
                   must
                   happie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   An
                   happie
                   Land.
                   
                
                 
                   WEe
                   may
                   also
                   raise
                   heereof
                   the
                   description
                   of
                   an
                   
                   
                     happie
                     Land
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   happinesse
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   
                     situation
                     lying
                     convenientlie
                     to
                     the
                     Sunne
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   to
                   haue
                   rich
                   
                     Mines
                     of
                     gold
                     and
                     silver
                  
                   with
                   all
                   sort
                   of
                   rare
                   fruites
                   &
                   commodities
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   
                     best
                     soyles
                     for
                     the
                     most
                     part
                     are
                     inhabite
                     by
                     worse
                     people
                     :
                     Turkes
                     and
                     Mahumetanes
                     dwell
                     in
                     that
                     Land
                     which
                     God
                  
                   gaue
                   as
                   a
                   blessing
                   to
                   Israel
                   ;
                   and
                   Pagans
                   haue
                   the
                   choise
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   to
                   tell
                   vs
                   that
                   the
                   happinesse
                   of
                   people
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   goodnesse
                   of
                   a
                   soyle
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   godlie
                   haue
                   not
                   their
                   
                     byding
                     Citie
                     on
                     Earth
                  
                   :
                   But
                   that
                   is
                   
                   the
                   happinesse
                   of
                   a
                   Kingdome
                   where
                   the
                   
                     Sunne
                     of
                     righteousnesse
                     shineth
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Mynes
                   and
                   Treasures
                   of
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   Christ
                   are
                   discovered
                   ,
                   where
                   
                     Christ
                     the
                     desire
                     of
                     Nations
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   Israel
                   doth
                   gather
                   and
                   rule
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   where
                   hee
                   setteth
                   vp
                   his
                   Throne
                   in
                   the
                   heartes
                   of
                   their
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   and
                   maketh
                   them
                   to
                   authorize
                   by
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   professe
                   and
                   practise
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   person
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   :
                   
                     VVhere
                     the
                     people
                     ladened
                     with
                     these
                     mercies
                     ,
                     know
                     their
                     time
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     concerne
                     their
                     Peace
                     .
                  
                   The
                   glorie
                   of
                   Canaan
                   was
                   not
                   for
                   that
                   it
                   flowed
                   with
                   milk
                   and
                   honey
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   Arke
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   abode
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   statelie
                   buildings
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   God
                   
                   
                     was
                     knowne
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     ,
                     heere
                     will
                     I
                     dwell
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   everie
                   Kingdome
                   where
                   Christ
                   ruleth
                   by
                   his
                   Gospel
                   .
                   
                     Behold
                     ,
                     a
                     King
                     shall
                     rule
                     in
                     righteousnes
                     and
                     Princes
                     shall
                     rule
                     in
                     Iudgement
                     :
                  
                   And
                   what
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   fruite
                   ?
                   
                     The
                     worke
                     of
                     righteousnesse
                     shall
                     be
                     peace
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     effect
                  
                   
                   
                     of
                     righteousnesse
                     quietnesse
                     and
                     assurednesse
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                     And
                     my
                     people
                     shall
                     dwell
                     in
                     a
                     peaceable
                     habitation
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     sure
                     dwellings
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     quiet
                     resting
                     places
                     :
                     The
                     eyes
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     on
                     such
                     a
                     Land
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     yeare
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     .
                     Happie
                  
                   
                   
                     is
                     that
                     people
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     case
                     ,
                     yea
                     ,
                     happie
                     is
                     that
                     people
                     whose
                     God
                     is
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Conclusion
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   Close
                   with
                   the
                   two
                   maine
                   vses
                   of
                   this
                   Exercise
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   
                   Praise
                   &
                   Prayer
                   :
                   Of
                   Praise
                   ,
                   to
                   thank
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   
                     his
                     hearts
                     Desire
                     and
                     hath
                     not
                     with-holden
                     the
                     request
                     of
                     his
                     lippes
                     :
                     That
                     he
                     hath
                     prevented
                     him
                     with
                     the
                  
                   
                   
                     blessings
                     of
                     his
                     goodnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     him
                     exceeding
                     glad
                     with
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     his
                     Countenance
                     .
                  
                   That
                   hee
                   hath
                   blessed
                   these
                   Kingdomes
                   with
                   a
                   Prince
                   ,
                   and
                   apparant
                   Heire
                   to
                   these
                   Thrones
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   verifyed
                   on
                   this
                   I
                   land
                   that
                   which
                   
                     Fables
                     fained
                     of
                     the
                     happie
                     or
                     fortunate
                     Isles
                  
                   ;
                   though
                   we
                   lye
                   in
                   a
                   cold
                   Climate
                   farre
                   from
                   the
                   Line
                   ,
                   yet
                   for
                   our
                   
                     spirituall
                     condition
                  
                   wee
                   are
                   vnder
                   a
                   
                     better
                     line
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Sun
                   of
                   Righteousnesse
                   sendeth
                   downe
                   his
                   direct
                   beames
                   ,
                   and
                   fullest
                   influences
                   on
                   vs
                   :
                   No
                   land
                   for
                   many
                   Ages
                   hath
                   had
                   a
                   more
                   gratious
                   ,
                   and
                   benigne
                   aspect
                   of
                   Gods
                   favour
                   ,
                   than
                   this
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   over
                   vs
                   
                     a
                     King
                     that
                     loveth
                     the
                     Trueth
                     ,
                     professeth
                     it
                     with
                     vs
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Exercise
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   exemplar
                   to
                   
                   Subjects
                   .
                   Cast
                   your
                   Eyes
                   beyond
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   consider
                   what
                   Kings
                   rule
                   over
                   Christians
                   there
                   .
                   The
                   greatest
                   of
                   them
                   striue
                   with
                   other
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   bee
                   greatest
                   Slaues
                   to
                   Antichrist
                   ;
                   they
                   affect
                   their
                   owne
                   destruction
                   in
                   pleasing
                   him
                   ,
                   by
                   destroying
                   their
                   Subiects
                   :
                   There
                   is
                   nothing
                   for
                   Gods
                   people
                   ,
                   vnder
                   these
                   three
                   greatest
                   Princes
                   ,
                   but
                   either
                   the
                   
                     Imperiall
                     deformation
                  
                   rooting
                   out
                   the
                   Trueth
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   hath
                   beene
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   
                     Spanish
                     Inquisition
                  
                   ,
                   bearing
                   it
                   downe
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   ryse
                   not
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   
                     French
                     Massacres
                  
                   ,
                   destroying
                   both
                   Professors
                   and
                   Profession
                   :
                   If
                   the
                   Saints
                   vnder
                   them
                   were
                   in
                   our
                   place
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   thinke
                   themselues
                   after
                   a
                   sort
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   
                     Goshen
                     for
                     light
                     and
                     securitie
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     Ierusalem
                     for
                     vision
                     and
                     peace
                     .
                  
                   They
                   haue
                   drunken
                   these
                   ten
                   or
                   twelue
                   yeares
                   of
                   the
                   Cup
                   of
                   Wrath
                   ,
                   and
                   suffered
                   all
                   the
                   losses
                   of
                   Warres
                   :
                   Their
                   Men
                   killed
                   ,
                   their
                   Women
                   defiled
                   ,
                   and
                   Countreyes
                   wasted
                   :
                   If
                   God
                   (
                   as
                   hee
                   might
                   justly
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   )
                   would
                   make
                   vs
                   drinke
                   of
                   that
                   same
                   Cup
                   but
                   one
                   
                   Moneth
                   ,
                   after
                   such
                   a
                   calamitie
                   ,
                   wee
                   would
                   count
                   mor●
                   of
                   our
                   Happinesse
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   shadow
                   of
                   so
                   good
                   a
                   King
                   than
                   wee
                   doe
                   .
                
                 
                   Our
                   Land
                   hath
                   not
                   such
                   rare
                   Commodities
                   as
                   others
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   the
                   
                     Tree
                     of
                     life
                  
                   groweth
                   in
                   our
                   streetes
                   ;
                   and
                   every
                   shaking
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   publick
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   sendeth
                   down
                   such
                   fruits
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   the
                   Indies
                   can
                   not
                   afford
                   the
                   lik
                   :
                   
                   
                     The
                     knowledge
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     Remission
                     of
                     sinnes
                     ;
                     Peace
                     of
                     Conscience
                     ,
                     &
                     other
                     saving
                     Graces
                     ,
                     are
                     better
                     than
                     all
                     the
                     Spicerie
                     of
                     the
                     World.
                     God
                     hath
                     showen
                     his
                     Word
                     to
                     Iaakob
                     ,
                     his
                     Statutes
                     and
                     his
                     Iudgements
                     to
                     Israel
                     :
                     Hee
                     hath
                     not
                     dealt
                     so
                     with
                     every
                     Nation
                     :
                  
                   For
                   this
                   happinesse
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   Wonder
                   and
                   astonishment
                   to
                   people
                   beyond
                   Sea
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   our
                   great
                   Peace
                   ,
                   with
                   aboundance
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   for
                   Soule
                   and
                   Body
                   :
                   and
                   onlie
                   
                     miserable
                     in
                     this
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   neither
                   
                     know
                     our
                     Happinesse
                     ,
                     nor
                     thanke
                     God
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   Wee
                   are
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   these
                   ends
                   of
                   the
                   Farth
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   ●ather
                   giveth
                   
                   in
                   
                     possession
                     to
                     his
                     Sonne
                  
                   :
                   And
                   we
                   finde
                   not
                   since
                   the
                   Apostles
                   tyme
                   a
                   Land
                   blessed
                   with
                   a
                   more
                   sound
                   body
                   of
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   
                   than
                   this
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   in
                   mercie
                   continue
                   :
                   Wee
                   were
                   as
                   soone
                   blessed
                   with
                   the
                   Gospell
                   as
                   any
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   numerous
                   and
                   learned
                   Cleargie
                   ,
                   sent
                   out
                   some
                   as
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   who
                   turned
                   to
                   Christ
                   some
                   inner
                   parts
                   of
                   this
                   I
                   land
                   ,
                   and
                   sundrie
                   Countries
                   beyond
                   Sea
                   :
                   And
                   since
                   our
                   returning
                   from
                   the
                   Babylonish
                   Captivitie
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   vp
                   amongst
                   vs
                   in
                   Reformation
                   a
                   more
                   glorious
                   Temple
                   than
                   the
                   first
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Happie
                     is
                     that
                     Land
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     Sheepe
                     of
                     Christ
                     goe
                     out
                     and
                  
                   
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   affrighteth
                   them
                   ▪
                   
                     Praise
                     thy
                     God
                     O
                     Ierusalem
                     ,
                     praise
                     thy
                     God
                     O
                     great
                     Britaine
                  
                   ;
                   Hee
                   maketh
                   peace
                   
                     in
                     thy
                     Borders
                     ,
                     and
                     filleth
                     thee
                     with
                     the
                     fat
                     of
                     wheate
                     :
                  
                   Who
                   
                   will
                   not
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   sed
                   for
                   the
                   p●ace
                   for
                   the
                   fatnesse
                   and
                   
                   satieti●
                   ?
                   Nothing
                   is
                   feared
                   there
                   ,
                   nothing
                   is
                   loathed
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   is
                   lacking
                   .
                   
                     Paradise
                     is
                     a
                     sweete
                     dwelling
                     ,
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     a
                     sweete
                     foode
                     ,
                     and
                     Eternitie
                     is
                     great
                     riches
                     .
                  
                   What
                   
                   Nation
                   is
                   there
                   so
                   great
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     hath
                     God
                     so
                     nigh
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Lord
                     our
                     God
                     is
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     call
                     vpon
                     him
                  
                   
                   for
                   ?
                   And
                   what
                   Nation
                   
                     is
                     there
                     so
                     great
                     ,
                     that
                     hath
                     Statutes
                     and
                     Iudgements
                     so
                     righteous
                     ,
                     as
                     all
                     this
                     Law
                     which
                     I
                     set
                     before
                     you
                     this
                     day
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   For
                   you
                   my
                   Lords
                   of
                   
                     Nobilitie
                     ,
                     Councell
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   State
                   is
                   
                   matter
                   of
                   praise
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   you
                   a
                   
                     young
                     Master
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   augmented
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   your
                   Ioy
                   ▪
                   in
                   strengthning
                   that
                   royall
                   Line
                   :
                   and
                   of
                   your
                   peace
                   ,
                   in
                   securing
                   your
                   States
                   and
                   Dignities
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   hope
                   of
                   that
                   Succession
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   you
                   also
                   my
                   
                     Lords
                     of
                     the
                     Colledge
                     of
                     Iustice
                     ,
                  
                   because
                   
                   God
                   hath
                   ioyfullie
                   begun
                   this
                   Summer
                   Session
                   ,
                   and
                   turned
                   this
                   day
                   that
                   beginneth
                   the
                   
                     Terme
                     of
                     Iustice
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   
                     sacrum
                     Iustitium
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     holy
                     Vacancie
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   iustice
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   Bench
                   ,
                   hath
                   brought
                   you
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   praise
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Iustice
                   to
                   our
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   Prince
                   :
                   That
                   as
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   a
                   new
                   Conduit
                   for
                   the
                   Influence
                   of
                   Iustice
                   on
                   this
                   Land
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   partake
                   there
                   of
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   your
                   Place
                   ,
                   and
                   proue
                   thankfull
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   to
                   your
                   Princes
                   ,
                   in
                   stablishing
                   their
                   Throne
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Ministration
                   of
                   Iustice
                   ;
                   and
                   may
                   bee
                   a
                   blessing
                   to
                   this
                   People
                   ,
                   making
                   them
                   obedient
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Princes
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   comforted
                   by
                   your
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   you
                   also
                   my
                   beloved
                   of
                   this
                   Parish
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   
                   this
                   Citie
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   that
                   
                     Matter
                     of
                     Ioy
                     you
                     haue
                     long
                     desired
                     .
                  
                   And
                   at
                   what
                   time
                   came
                   the
                   tydings
                   of
                   it
                   ?
                   Even
                   after
                   you
                   had
                   refreshed
                   vs
                   your
                   Pastours
                   ,
                   with
                   your
                   
                     free
                     offerings
                     to
                     the
                     poore
                  
                   :
                   You
                   made
                   vs
                   not
                   ashamed
                   of
                   our
                   boasting
                   of
                   your
                   Charitie
                   ,
                   but
                   satisfied
                   abundantly
                   fourefold
                   the
                   necessitie
                   that
                   wee
                   commended
                   to
                   you
                   :
                   And
                   while
                   at
                   night
                   wee
                   were
                   reioycing
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   fruite
                   of
                   your
                   Faith
                   ,
                   God
                   gladened
                   vs
                   with
                   the
                   good
                   tydings
                   of
                   the
                   birth
                   of
                   our
                   Prince
                   .
                   
                     It
                     is
                     ever
                     seene
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     a
                     People
                     are
                     zealous
                     ,
                     and
                     cheerefull
                     in
                     good
                     works
                     to
                     honour
                  
                   
                   
                     GOD
                     ,
                     hee
                     meeteth
                     them
                     shortly
                     with
                     a
                     greater
                     blessing
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   let
                   all
                   the
                   People
                   count
                   of
                   this
                   blessing
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     of
                     a
                     Child
                     borne
                     in
                     everie
                     house
                     of
                     this
                     Land
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   praise
                   God
                   for
                   this
                   new
                   matter
                   of
                   our
                   dayly
                   Prayers
                   :
                   For
                   sex
                   yeares
                   bygone
                   our
                   Prayers
                   had
                   a
                   want
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   had
                   not
                   a
                   young
                   Prince
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   :
                   But
                   now
                   God
                   hath
                   filled
                   vp
                   that
                   want
                   ,
                   in
                   giving
                   vs
                   a
                   Prince
                   ,
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   after
                   his
                   royall
                   Parents
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   generall
                   Vse
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   
                     pray
                     to
                     God
                  
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   
                   our
                   King
                   our
                   Queene
                   ,
                   our
                   Prince
                   ,
                   and
                   our selues
                   :
                   For
                   our
                   King
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Spirit
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     may
                     rest
                     vpon
                     him
                     ,
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Wisdome
                     and
                     Vnderstanding
                     ,
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Counsell
                     and
                  
                   
                   
                     Might
                     ,
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     iudge
                     not
                     after
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     his
                     Eyes
                     ,
                     nor
                     reproue
                     after
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     hearing
                     of
                     his
                     Eares
                     ;
                     but
                     may
                     iudge
                     the
                     poore
                     with
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     reproue
                     withequitie
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     meeke
                     of
                     the
                     land
                     :
                  
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   blesse
                   him
                   with
                   Counsellours
                   about
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   judges
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   like
                   Iethroes
                   Elders
                   :
                   
                     Men
                     that
                  
                   
                   
                     feare
                     God
                     ,
                     hate
                     covetousnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     seeke
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     well
                     of
                     King
                     and
                     Countrie
                     .
                  
                   That
                   hee
                   would
                   set
                   him
                   as
                   a
                   
                     Seale
                     on
                     his
                     Arme
                     ,
                     and
                     on
                     his
                     heart
                     .
                  
                   That
                   hee
                   would
                   multiplee
                   Grace
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   verifie
                   the
                   glorious
                   Title
                   of
                   
                     Defender
                     of
                     the
                     Faith
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   maintaining
                   the
                   
                   Trueth
                   ,
                   and
                   repressing
                   Idolatrie
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     God
                     would
                     cloath
                     his
                     Enemyes
                     with
                     shame
                     ,
                     and
                     on
                     him
                     make
                     his
                     Crowne
                     to
                     floorish
                     .
                     That
                     hee
                     would
                     prolong
                     the
                     Kings
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     yeares
                     for
                     many
                     generations
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     may
                     abide
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     for
                     ever
                     :
                     and
                     continue
                     the
                     meeke
                     race
                     of
                     the
                     Stewarts
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   To
                   pray
                   for
                   our
                   Queene
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Iewes
                   did
                   for
                   Pharaohs
                   
                   Daughter
                   :
                   
                     That
                     she
                     may
                     forget
                     her
                     People
                     ,
                     and
                     her
                     Fathers
                     house
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     as
                     God
                     hath
                     begun
                     to
                     make
                     her
                     a
                     fruitefull
                     Mother
                     in
                     Israel
                     ,
                     so
                     hee
                     would
                     increase
                     that
                     fruitfulnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     her
                     proue
                     new-borne
                     in
                     Israel
                     :
                  
                   And
                   with
                   this
                   bond
                   of
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   her
                   wombe
                   ,
                   that
                   tyeth
                   her
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   I
                   land
                   ;
                   to
                   tye
                   her
                   heart
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   Trueth
                   professed
                   amongst
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   To
                   pray
                   for
                   our
                   Prince
                   :
                   That
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   our
                   Ioy
                   in
                   
                   him
                   may
                   be
                   constant
                   :
                   That
                   God
                   with
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   his
                   Dayes
                   ,
                   would
                   increase
                   his
                   Gifts
                   and
                   Graces
                   ,
                   and
                   enable
                   him
                   for
                   the
                   Place
                   hee
                   hath
                   appointed
                   him
                   ;
                   that
                   when
                   his
                   Father
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   good
                   Dayes
                   ,
                   hee
                   may
                   succeede
                   him
                   in
                   all
                   these
                   forenamed
                   blessings
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   in
                   these
                   Thrones
                   
                     That
                     so
                     there
                     never
                     faile
                     a
                     Man
                     of
                     that
                     Line
                     ,
                     to
                     sit
                     on
                     the
                  
                   
                   
                     Throne
                     of
                     these
                     Kingdomes
                  
                   .
                   That
                   as
                   Mankynd
                   is
                   increased
                   by
                   his
                   Birth
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   Faithfull
                   may
                   bee
                   increased
                   by
                   his
                   new
                   Birth
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   ●awer
                   of
                   Regeneration
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   God
                   hath
                   made
                   him
                   
                     a
                     Sonne
                     of
                     our
                     Desires
                     ,
                     so
                     hee
                     would
                     make
                     him
                     a
                     Sonne
                     of
                     Delight
                     to
                     vs
                     and
                     the
                     Posteritie
                     ,
                     by
                     growing
                     in
                     favour
                     with
                     God
                     and
                     Man.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   To
                   pray
                   for
                   our
                   Selues
                   :
                   That
                   
                     wee
                     may
                     know
                     the
                     Tyme
                     of
                  
                   
                   
                     our
                     Visitation
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     concerne
                     our
                     Peace
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   proue
                   thankfull
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   his
                   great
                   Mercies
                   .
                   Wee
                   are
                   like
                   Ierusalem
                   in
                   the
                   Happinesse
                   of
                   our
                   Tyme
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   like
                   her
                   in
                   not
                   knowing
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   Wee
                   are
                   like
                   that
                   
                     Figge
                     Tree
                     which
                     was
                     long
                     spared
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   wee
                   bee
                   vnfruitefull
                   ,
                   still
                   wee
                   
                   are
                   neere
                   to
                   a
                   curse
                   :
                   Wee
                   are
                   that
                   Vineyard
                   that
                   was
                   well
                   dressed
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   wee
                   bring
                   not
                   our
                   better
                   fruits
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   bee
                   destroyed
                   .
                   For
                   
                     all
                     Estates
                     of
                     this
                     Land
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     greatest
                     to
                     the
                     smallest
                     ,
                     doe
                     meete
                     Gods
                     mercie
                     with
                     ingratitude
                     and
                     rebellioun
                     .
                  
                   God
                   hath
                   beene
                   passing
                   through
                   the
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   these
                   yeares
                   by
                   gone
                   ;
                   with
                   a
                   fearefull
                   ,
                   yet
                   a
                   iust
                   visitation
                   :
                   Wee
                   are
                   as
                   guiltie
                   as
                   they
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   God
                   in
                   a
                   
                     forebearing
                     mercie
                     is
                     waiting
                     if
                     wee
                     will
                     repent
                     :
                  
                   If
                   
                   wee
                   turne
                   not
                   to
                   him
                   vnfainedly
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   resolue
                   that
                   the
                   dregges
                   of
                   this
                   Cup
                   are
                   reserved
                   for
                   vs
                   :
                   onely
                   let
                   vs
                   take
                   heede
                   ,
                   and
                   keepe
                   our
                   Soule
                   diligently
                   ,
                   lest
                   we
                   forget
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   our
                   Eyes
                   haue
                   seene
                   ,
                   and
                   lest
                   they
                   depart
                   
                   from
                   our
                   Hearts
                   all
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   our
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   thinke
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   
                     present
                     businesse
                     in
                     this
                  
                   
                   
                     Church
                     is
                     sufficient
                  
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   heereafter
                   walke
                   in
                   
                     a
                     new
                     obedience
                  
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     ladeth
                     vs
                     dayly
                     with
                     blessings
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   
                   our
                   best
                   thanksgiving
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   most
                   forcible
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   to
                   obtaine
                   new
                   blessings
                   vpon
                   the
                   blessings
                   receaved
                   ;
                   and
                   with
                   all
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Seale
                   that
                   Gods
                   Mercies
                   are
                   given
                   vs
                   in
                   Mercy
                   .
                   If
                   our
                   Thanksgiving
                   be
                   a
                   constant
                   walking
                   worthie
                   of
                   Gods
                   blessings
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   will
                   delyte
                   to
                   dwell
                   amongst
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   blesse
                   vs
                   more
                   ;
                   than
                   shall
                   we
                   still
                   be
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   
                     ioyfull
                     wondring
                  
                   to
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   comfort
                   to
                   our selues
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   blessings
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Scepter
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   well
                   sweyed
                   
                     Scepters
                     of
                     our
                     Princes
                  
                   are
                   visible
                   amongst
                   vs
                   ,
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   Iustice
                   and
                   Peace
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   who
                   hath
                   blessed
                   vs
                   with
                   this
                   ioyfull
                   Occasion
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   vs
                   together
                   in
                   this
                   house
                   ,
                   to
                   testifie
                   our
                   ioy
                   before
                   Man
                   and
                   Angels
                   ,
                   put
                   this
                   Day
                   amongst
                   these
                   
                     white
                     and
                     ioyfull
                     Dayes
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     marked
                     with
                     rare
                     blessings
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   make
                   it
                   a
                   
                     period
                     and
                     beginning
                  
                   of
                   a
                   ioyfull
                   reckoning
                   of
                   yeares
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   make
                   vs
                   constant
                   in
                   thankfulnesse
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   goodnesse
                   may
                   continue
                   with
                   vs
                   :
                   That
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   blessings
                   may
                   bee
                   his
                   Glorie
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Salvation
                   of
                   our
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   through
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord.
                   To
                   this
                   God
                   ,
                   Father
                   ,
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   King
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   Lord
                   of
                   Lords
                   ,
                   bee
                   praise
                   ,
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   glorie
                   ,
                   now
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   evermore
                   ,
                   AMEN
                   .
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               LOOKING
               GLASSE
               For
               PRINCES
               and
               POPES
               .
            
             
               OR
               A
               Vindication
               of
               the
               sacred
               Authoritie
               of
               PRINCES
               ,
               from
               the
               Antichristian
               vsurpation
               of
               the
               Popes
               .
            
             
               
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 Authour
                 M.
                 William
                 Struther
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   August
                   .
                   Civit.
                
                 lib.
                 4.
                 cap.
                 7.
                 
              
               Ipsi
               attendant
               speculum
               suum
               .
            
             
               
                 Bernard
                 Consid.
                 Lib.
                 4.
                 
              
               Ipsi
               sint
               speculum
               ,
               ipsi
               forma
               .
            
             
               
                 Idem
                 Lib.
                 2.
                 
              
               Admove
               speculum
               ,
               faedus
               se
               in
               eo
               vultus
               agnoscat
               .
            
             
             
               EDINBVRGH
               ,
               Printeed
               by
               the
               Heires
               of
               
                 Andro
                 Hart.
              
               1632.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               The
               Preface
               of
               the
               Uindication
               .
            
             
               REligion
               is
               the
               
                 sacred
                 Bond
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 vs
                 :
              
               
               And
               the
               certaintie
               of
               the
               
                 Trueth
                 professed
              
               maketh
               it
               stronger
               .
               In
               this
               litigious
               age
               ,
               
                 Contentions
                 haue
                 almost
                 buried
                 the
                 Trueth
                 :
              
               And
               the
               inconsiderate
               Reader
               of
               Controversies
               ,
               shall
               neither
               
                 finde
                 Papists
                 in
                 their
                 diverse
                 and
                 contradictorie
                 opinions
                 ,
                 nor
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               The
               best
               resolution
               for
               that
               certaintie
               ,
               (
               next
               to
               Scripture
               )
               is
               not
               so
               much
               by
               the
               
                 theoricke
                 of
                 controversies
              
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 practicke
                 of
                 Now-Romes
                 pertinancie
              
               :
               Therefore
               it
               shall
               be
               a
               
                 price
                 worth
                 our
                 labour
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 Rome
                 as
                 now
                 it
                 standeth
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 graduall
                 shifts
              
               whereby
               shee
               hath
               driven
               her selfe
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               Her
               present
               estate
               is
               a
               
                 judiciall
                 hardnesse
              
               :
               In
               that
               most
               
               
                 obstinate
                 pertinacie
              
               ,
               as
               Saint
               a
               Austine
               calleth
               it
               ,
               
                 that
                 maketh
                 men
                 defend
                 errour
                 for
                 trueth
                 ,
                 and
                 pursue
                 trueth
                 for
                 errour
                 :
              
               And
               all
               their
               businesse
               in
               wryting
               ,
               disputing
               ,
               &c.
               is
               that
               
                 made
                 presumption
              
               ,
               (
               as
               Patianus
               b
               sayeth
               )
               
                 whereby
                 they
                 seeke
                 only
                 the
                 victorie
                 in
                 any
                 cause
                 :
              
               And
               like
               the
               olde
               Pagans
               ,
               they
               
                 choose
                 rather
                 to
                 obtrude
                 their
                 owne
                 errours
                 impudently
                 ,
                 than
                 patiently
                 to
                 heare
                 our
                 Trueth
                 ,
              
               as
               Cyprian
               said
               to
               
                 Demetrian
                 :
                 Potius
                 tua
                 impudenter
                 ingerere
                 ;
                 quàm
                 nostra
                 patienter
                 audire
                 .
              
               As
               Copernicus
               in
               Astronomie
               ,
               and
               Paracelsus
               in
               
                 Physicke
                 ,
                 loathing
                 olde
                 Trueths
              
               layed
               their
               new
               
                 Hypotheses
                 ,
                 and
                 threw
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 the
                 haire
                 to
                 countenance
                 them
              
               ;
               so
               doe
               they
               in
               their
               new
               broached
               heresies
               :
               And
               like
               
                 Photinus
                 (
                 c
                 )
                 seeke
                 not
                 to
                 show
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 doctrine
                 to
                 their
                 hearers
                 ;
                 but
                 draw
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 simply
                 spoken
                 to
                 the
                 colouring
                 of
                 their
                 errour
                 ,
              
               as
               Ruffinus
               
               speaketh
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 Ut
                 simpliciter
                 ac
                 sideliter
                 dicta
                 ,
                 ad
                 argumentum
                 sui
                 dogmatis
                 traheret
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               first
               Ages
               delighted
               to
               
                 comment
                 Scripture
              
               :
               But
               
               when
               Lombard
               gathered
               his
               sentences
               ,
               their
               itching
               ingines
               loathed
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               
                 commented
                 Lombard
              
               :
               And
               when
               Thomas
               (
               the
               floure
               of
               the
               Schoole
               )
               had
               diggested
               his
               summes
               ,
               they
               were
               made
               
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 for
                 commenting
                 ,
                 and
                 reading
                 in
                 Schooles
                 :
              
               And
               the
               
                 Canons
                 of
                 Trent
                 are
                 more
                 holy
                 than
                 all
              
               ;
               not
               to
               bee
               commented
               ,
               least
               Trueth
               breake
               out
               amongst
               their
               hands
               ,
               but
               to
               bee
               
                 believed
                 and
                 adored
              
               as
               Oracles
               :
               
                 So
                 they
                 stand
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 pertinacious
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 canonized
                 in
                 Trent
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               present
               estate
               of
               the
               Romish
               Church
               ,
               
               wherevnto
               shee
               hath
               drawne
               her selfe
               ,
               by
               
                 seven
                 necessarie
                 (
                 but
                 miserable
                 )
                 shiftings
                 .
              
               First
               ,
               at
               their
               great
               challenge
               by
               Luther
               ,
               they
               
                 began
                 with
                 Scripture
              
               :
               Though
               Caietan
               lurked
               in
               the
               bushes
               of
               Schoole-divinitie
               ,
               and
               Prierias
               worbled
               in
               his
               Cases
               ,
               yet
               Eccius
               a
               and
               others
               appealed
               to
               Scripture
               .
               But
               when
               they
               had
               assayed
               ,
               they
               found
               it
               hurtfull
               :
               I
               herefore
               they
               cast
               it
               away
               with
               contempt
               ,
               calling
               it
               a
               
                 nose
                 of
                 waxe
                 ,
                 a
                 leaden
                 sword
                 ,
              
               &c.
               like
               the
               olde
               Hereticks
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               Irenie
               (
               b
               )
               sayeth
               )
               
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 accusation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 convinced
                 by
                 Scripture
                 :
                 Cum
                 à
                 Scripturis
                 arguuntur
                 ,
                 in
                 accusationem
                 earum
                 convertuntur
                 .
              
               
               Before
               the
               Colloque
               of
               Ratisbone
               ,
               when
               the
               Protestant
               Divines
               intercommuned
               by
               letter
               with
               the
               Iesuits
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               
                 agree
                 on
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 arguments
                 :
              
               The
               Iesuits
               in
               their
               Preface
               declared
               
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 stand
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 least
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 we
                 had
                 lost
                 our
                 cause
                 in
                 the
                 verie
                 entrie
                 .
              
               I
               his
               their
               distrust
               of
               Scripture
               is
               a
               
                 reall
                 confessing
                 that
                 their
                 faith
                 is
                 not
                 Scripturall
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               came
               to
               Traditions
               ;
               and
               because
               wee
               
               sticke
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               they
               called
               vs
               Scripturarij
               ;
               to
               tell
               vs
               ,
               that
               a
               they
               are
               
                 Lucifugae
                 Scripturarum
              
               ,
               as
               Tertullian
               calleth
               Hereticks
               :
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Credunt
                 sine
                 Scripturis
                 ,
                 v●
                 credant
                 contra
                 Scripturas
              
               b
               .
               And
               yet
               they
               finde
               no
               rest
               in
               Traditions
               :
               The
               
                 indefinetnes
                 of
                 their
                 number
              
               ,
               the
               confussion
               
               
                 of
                 their
                 kinds
                 ,
                 Divine
                 :
                 Apostolicke
                 ,
                 Ecclesiasticke
                 ,
              
               hath
               confounded
               them
               ,
               who
               expresly
               laboured
               to
               distinguish
               
               them
               .
               But
               d
               the
               first
               tymes
               
                 reasoned
                 not
                 from
                 their
                 owne
                 asseveration
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 divine
                 testimonies
                 ,
              
               as
               sayeth
               
                 Lactantius
                 ,
                 Non
                 asseveratione
                 propriâ
                 ,
                 sed
                 testimonijs
                 Divinis
                 ,
                 sicut
                 nos
                 facimus
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               from
               Traditions
               of
               an
               vncertaine
               Author
               ,
               they
               come
               to
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               
                 froggish
                 and
                 laterane
                 coaxation
              
               ,
               
               doe
               cry
               
                 Patres
                 ,
                 Patres
              
               .
               But
               Protestants
               haue
               driven
               them
               from
               that
               retreate
               also
               ;
               for
               though
               in
               the
               Fathers
               some
               
                 Liturgicall
                 ceremonie
              
               may
               bee
               found
               ,
               yet
               in
               
                 Dogmaticke
                 poynts
              
               they
               are
               all
               for
               vs
               :
               Neither
               can
               they
               make
               Lirinensis
               a
               
                 triple
                 tryall
              
               ,
               to
               fitte
               their
               Tenets
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               receaved
               
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 ,
                 semper
                 &
                 vbique
                 .
              
               Fathers
               are
               worthie
               of
               respect
               ,
               when
               they
               speake
               according
               to
               our
               Heavenly
               Father
               :
               They
               gaue
               that
               respect
               to
               their
               Ancestors
               ,
               and
               craved
               no
               more
               to
               themselues
               .
               Who
               ever
               shall
               reade
               these
               things
               ,
               
                 let
                 him
                 not
                 imitate
                 mee
                 erring
                 ,
                 but
                 growing
                 to
                 the
                 better
                 :
                 Non
                 me
                 imitetur
                 errantem
                 ,
              
               
               
                 sed
                 in
                 melias
                 proficientem
              
               ,
               sayeth
               Augustine
               ,
               even
               of
               his
               retractations
               b
               .
               And
               they
               themselues
               condemne
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               except
               they
               speake
               to
               their
               sense
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               from
               Fathers
               a-part
               ,
               they
               come
               to
               
                 Fathers
                 mette
                 together
                 in
                 Councells
              
               :
               So
               Bellarmine
               everie
               where
               
               thinketh
               it
               enough
               ,
               
                 In
                 hoc
                 conveniunt
                 omnes
                 Scholastici
                 propter
                 Conciliorum
                 authoritatem
                 .
              
               But
               when
               these
               Councells
               are
               searched
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               
                 late
                 Conventicles
              
               gathered
               for
               their
               purpose
               ,
               as
               Dioscorus
               did
               at
               
                 Ephesus
                 ▪
                 Irene
              
               at
               Neece
               The
               Laterane
               Councells
               :
               of
               
                 Florence
                 ,
                 Constance
                 ,
                 Basile
              
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               their
               Trent
               Councell
               by
               a
               preposterous
               order
               ,
               giving
               authoritie
               to
               the
               former
               .
               They
               contemne
               ancient
               and
               lawfull
               Councells
               ,
               as
               Vives
               remarketh
               ,
               Reliqua
               
               
                 non
                 pluris
                 aestimant
                 ,
                 quam
                 conventus
                 muliercularum
                 in
                 textrina
                 vel
                 thermis
                 :
                 These
                 are
                 Councels
                 to
                 them
              
               (
               sayeth
               hee
               )
               
                 which
                 serue
                 their
                 turne
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 other
                 they
                 count
                 no
              
               
               
                 more
                 of
                 them
                 Conventions
                 of
                 Women
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               they
               muster
               the
               
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 their
                 Popes
              
               ,
               as
               the
               last
               
                 and
                 greatest
                 ground
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 :
              
               A
               matter
               more
               ridiculous
               than
               serious
               ,
               to
               judge
               a
               
                 malefactor
                 by
                 his
              
               
               
                 owne
                 testimonie
              
               :
               If
               they
               thinke
               them
               infallible
               ,
               why
               giue
               they
               them
               not
               the
               first
               place
               ?
               They
               are
               neither
               as
               Primipili
               or
               Triarij
               ,
               but
               rather
               Rorarij
               and
               Ferentarij
               amongst
               the
               Legions
               ,
               more
               for
               number
               than
               for
               weight
               :
               But
               the
               wiser
               ●ort
               are
               ashamed
               to
               vse
               these
               shaddowes
               in
               disputs
               .
            
             
               Sixtly
               :
               When
               they
               finde
               no
               safetie
               in
               all
               these
               refuges
               ,
               
               they
               come
               to
               
                 humane
                 learning
              
               :
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               the
               Iesuits
               (
               seeing
               their
               Cleargie
               ignorant
               )
               affected
               
                 a
                 Monarchie
                 of
                 Letters
              
               :
               As
               Ierome
               a
               said
               of
               the
               Hereticks
               ,
               who
               called
               themselues
               
                 Reges
                 Philosophorum
                 ,
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Philosophs
                 .
              
               They
               are
               destitute
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               runne
               to
               the
               supplie
               of
               Nature
               &
               Arte.
               These
               olde
               Hereticks
               boasted
               of
               the
               furniture
               of
               humane
               learning
               :
               So
               Novatian
               b
               
                 threw
                 the
                 darts
                 of
                 poysoned
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 more
                 hard
                 by
                 the
                 perversenesse
                 of
                 secular
                 Philosophie
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               In
               like
               manner
               Aponius
               c
               descryveth
               them
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 turned
                 the
                 trueth
                 in
                 a
                 lie
                 by
                 sharpe
                 words
                 and
                 syllogismes
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Ierome
                 (
                 d
              
               )
               telleth
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Htreticke
                 ,
                 propter
                 acumen
                 ingenij
                 discurrit
                 per
                 testimonia
                 Scripturarum
                 ,
              
               and
               laboureth
               by
               Sophistrie
               
                 to
                 oppresse
                 the
                 Trueth
                 ▪
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               the
               
                 good
                 Christian
                 ,
                 veritatis
                 simplicitate
                 contentus
                 ,
                 Haereticorum
                 suppellectilem
                 argumentorumque
                 divitias
                 non
                 requirit
                 :
                 Hee
                 is
              
               
               
                 content
                 with
                 the
                 simplicitie
                 of
                 trueth
                 ,
                 &
                 seeketh
                 not
                 the
                 furniture
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 Papists
                 cōfesse
                 a
                 sympathizing
                 with
                 Pagans
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Humane
                 learning
                 is
                 Gods
                 gift
                 indeede
                 ,
              
               but
               should
               not
               
               bee
               abused
               to
               impugne
               the
               Trueth
               :
               And
               it
               is
               
                 Gods
                 will
                 that
                 naked
                 and
                 simple
                 Trueth
                 bee
                 cleerely
                 proponed
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 decored
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
              
               sayeth
               Lactance
               :
               And
               to
               that
               same
               sense
               
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 Nolim
                 Philosophorum
                 argumenta
                 sectari
                 ,
                 sed
                 simplicitate
                 Apostolicae
                 acquiescere
              
               a
               .
               And
               Basile
               likewise
               ,
               
               
                 Nuda
                 est
                 veritas
                 pa●rono
                 non
                 egens
                 ,
                 ipsa
                 seipsam
                 defendens
                 :
              
               
               Though
               with
               Nazianzen
               hee
               profited
               wonderfully
               in
               Philosophie
               at
               Athens
               ,
               yet
               hee
               calleth
               it
               
                 an
                 hyding
                 of
                 the
                 Trueth
                 ,
                 to
                 trouse
                 it
                 vp
                 in
                 humane
                 farding
                 ,
                 ne
                 contegamus
                 veritatem
                 verborum
                 fuco
                 .
              
               
            
             
               But
               they
               acknowledge
               
                 their
                 distrust
                 of
                 this
                 refuge
                 also
                 :
              
               For
               Transubstantiation
               is
               so
               contrare
               to
               sound
               Philosophie
               ,
               
               that
               Scotus
               doubtes
               against
               it
               ,
               are
               neither
               solved
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               ,
               as
               
                 Quantum
                 futurum
                 cum
                 quanto
                 :
                 Quantum
                 fine
                 modo
                 quantitativo
                 :
                 Partem
                 extra
                 partem
                 ;
                 &
                 tamen
                 in
                 qualibet
                 parte
                 totum
                 :
              
               Therefore
               they
               haue
               devised
               a
               
                 bastard
                 Philosophie
                 ,
                 to
                 colour
                 their
                 bastard
                 Divinitie
                 :
              
               That
               there
               is
               a
               
                 penetration
                 of
                 Dimensions
                 ;
                 that
                 one
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 numericall
                 vnitie
                 ,
                 may
                 bee
                 in
                 innumerable
                 places
                 at
                 once
                 :
                 that
                 many
                 compleete
                 bodies
                 may
                 bee
                 couched
                 vnder
              
               
               
                 these
                 same
                 Speces
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 consumed
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 abide
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 consumption
                 they
                 neither
                 feele
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 felt
                 of
                 the
                 consumer
                 ;
                 that
                 one
                 bodie
                 is
                 continued
                 ,
                 and
                 discontinued
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 at
                 once
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 localitie
                 and
                 illocalitie
                 ;
                 that
                 an
                 Accident
                 can
                 subsist
                 without
                 a
                 Subiect
                 ;
                 that
                 a
                 dimensiue
                 Quantitie
                 is
                 a
                 Subiect
                 of
                 the
                 Speces
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 mixed
                 proposition
                 ,
                 whereof
                 one
                 part
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 mynde
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               If
               Aristotle
               ,
               and
               olde
               Philosops
               were
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               heard
               these
               monstruous
               opinions
               in
               Philosophie
               ,
               they
               would
               misknow
               their
               owne
               Art.
               
            
             
               With
               these
               weapons
               they
               haue
               long
               mustered
               ,
               and
               
               their
               Armies
               are
               led
               with
               two
               
                 Goliaths
                 ,
                 Baronius
              
               and
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ;
                 from
                 whose
                 first
                 syllabs
              
               some
               haue
               wittily
               found
               out
               BA-BELL
               :
               They
               haue
               done
               what
               Nature
               and
               Sophistry
               can
               ,
               to
               oppresse
               the
               Trueth
               ,
               and
               colour
               heresie
               .
               
                 Bellarmine
                 dogmatickly
              
               in
               great
               volumes
               laboureth
               in
               the
               
                 perpetuall
                 Elench
                 of
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Baronius
                 practickly
              
               in
               his
               
                 Anachronismes
                 ,
                 Suppressions
                 ,
                 Inversions
                 of
                 Order
                 ,
                 Anticipations
                 ,
              
               laboureth
               in
               the
               perpetuall
               ●l●nch
               
                 facti
                 pro
                 ●ure
              
               :
               And
               all
               of
               them
               fill
               the
               world
               with
               large
               volumes
               ,
               
               
                 vt
                 stupefaciant
                 ignaros
                 literarum
              
               ,
               as
               sayeth
               ●r●neus
               
               Suarez
               with
               his
               tedious
               Disputs
               
                 hath
                 gotten
                 the
                 rewarde
              
               
               
                 of
                 fire
                 to
                 his
                 treasonable
                 Booke
                 .
                 Ualentia
              
               thinketh
               his
               
                 Analysis
                 can
                 not
                 bee
                 loosed
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 petition
                 of
                 the
                 principle
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 pretended
                 authoritie
                 .
                 Gretzer
              
               hath
               
               casten
               himselfe
               
                 off
                 the
                 stage
                 by
                 his
                 scalding
                 Uasquez
              
               with
               his
               blasphemous
               
                 worshipping
                 of
                 Sathan
                 is
                 abhorred
                 .
                 Becane
              
               with
               his
               
                 affected
                 brittle
                 subtilities
              
               is
               tastlesse
               ;
               hee
               delighteth
               in
               his
               
                 lame
                 and
                 pithlesse
                 dilemmes
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 a
                 Con
                 in
                 a
                 Cage
                 moveth
                 much
                 ,
                 but
                 promoveth
                 nothing
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               If
               a
               man
               shall
               cast
               over
               their
               Volumes
               ,
               with
               Martiall
               hee
               shall
               offend
               at
               Homers
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               Nothing
               but
               triviall
               iuff●ing
               ,
               
                 a
                 thousand
                 tymes
                 refuted
                 by
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 oft
                 reponed
                 by
                 Papists
                 :
              
               Some
               
                 new
                 quirk
                 of
                 humane
                 Invention
              
               ,
               and
               some
               new
               forme
               or
               lustre
               put
               vpon
               olde
               damned
               heresies
               and
               exsibilate
               Paradoxes
               .
            
             
               Ther
               
                 Expurging
                 Indices
              
               are
               Evidencies
               of
               their
               evill
               conscience
               in
               an
               evill
               cause
               :
               they
               distrust
               all
               ,
               
                 and
                 adde
                 ,
                 delete
                 ,
                 change
                 in
                 bookes
                 what
                 maketh
                 against
                 them
                 :
              
               They
               destroy
               
               
                 genuine
                 bookes
              
               ,
               as
               Bertrame
               calling
               it
               
                 Oecolampadius
                 forgerie
              
               :
               And
               set
               out
               supposititious
               Treatises
               without
               number
               ,
               and
               rase
               Scripturall
               sentences
               out
               of
               the
               Indices
               of
               all
               Wryters
               :
               
                 Yet
                 they
                 stand
                 not
                 at
                 these
                 Purgations
                 :
                 Sixtus
              
               did
               it
               with
               
                 more
                 iudgement
                 .
                 Possevine
              
               with
               more
               diligence
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               content
               with
               them
               :
               The
               
                 purging
                 of
                 Doway
              
               and
               Spaine
               ,
               are
               not
               enough
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Vaticane
                 must
                 bee
                 added
              
               :
               And
               when
               
                 Angelus
                 Rocha
              
               hath
               revised
               all
               ,
               
                 Ioannes
                 Maria
              
               must
               purge
               out
               more
               :
               But
               Bellarmine
               a
               latelie
               vrged
               a
               
                 further
                 purgation
              
               of
               Bookes
               against
               the
               Iesuits
               .
               
                 Their
                 new
                 faith
                 is
                 so
                 ambulatorie
                 ,
                 that
              
               
               
                 it
                 knoweth
                 not
                 where
                 to
                 consist
                 .
              
               They
               are
               convicted
               by
               the
               testimonies
               of
               their
               owne
               writers
               ,
               and
               therefore
               reject
               them
               ,
               as
               Tertullian
               b
               said
               of
               the
               Pagans
               .
               But
               let
               them
               purge
               Bookes
               as
               they
               will
               ,
               their
               faith
               is
               damned
               ▪
               and
               stobbed
               by
               so
               manie
               testimonies
               ,
               as
               they
               in
               revenge
               doe
               pearce
               with
               the
               Popes
               obeliske
               .
               
                 It
                 were
                 good
                 service
              
               
               
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 gather
                 in
                 one
                 all
                 these
                 sentences
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 purged
                 .
              
               And
               a
               worke
               worthie
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               who
               is
               most
               able
               for
               it
               .
               How
               ever
               they
               deale
               with
               Authours
               ,
               wee
               say
               as
               S.
               Austine
               did
               to
               
               
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 Constantinus
                 quidem
                 defunctus
                 est
                 ,
                 sed
                 eius
                 Testimonium
                 contra
                 vos
                 vivit
                 .
              
               These
               men
               are
               dead
               ,
               yet
               their
               Testimonie
               is
               quicke
               against
               you
               .
            
             
               Men
               would
               thinke
               ,
               that
               with
               all
               this
               furniture
               they
               
               would
               bee
               bold
               to
               
                 dispute
                 ;
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 shift
                 disputs
                 .
              
               So
               Salmeron
               a
               condemneth
               disputing
               with
               Protestants
               :
               So
               Becan
               b
               and
               Scioppius
               in
               the
               foundations
               of
               peace
               .
               c
               Iansenius
               d
               giveth
               vs
               a
               floorish
               out
               of
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Wee
                 neede
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 curious
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 inquire
                 after
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               And
               Baronius
               e
               before
               him
               abusing
               
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 That
                 wee
                 neede
                 not
                 accuse
                 the
                 Apostolicke
                 faith
                 of
                 noveltie
                 .
              
               But
               this
               wee
               craue
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               curious
               inquiring
               after
               Christ
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 tryall
                 of
                 their
                 faith
              
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               that
               Faith
               that
               Christ
               delivered
               to
               his
               Apostles
               .
               They
               confesse
               reallie
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               that
               same
               faith
               ,
               while
               they
               eschew
               the
               try
               all
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               This
               their
               shifting
               of
               Disputs
               is
               
                 contrare
                 to
                 the
                 auncients
              
               
               practice
               ,
               as
               may
               bee
               seene
               in
               Athanasius
               against
               the
               
                 Arrians
                 :
                 Cyrillus
              
               against
               the
               
                 Nestorians
                 :
                 Augustine
              
               against
               the
               Pelagians
               and
               Donatistis
               .
               &c.
               And
               most
               against
               their
               owne
               Practice
               ;
               for
               first
               when
               the
               Iesuits
               arose
               ,
               they
               made
               disputs
               their
               
                 sacrum
                 Asylum
                 ,
                 or
                 sacram
                 Anchoram
                 ,
              
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               glutted
               themselues
               with
               humane
               learning
               :
               But
               now
               in
               end
               they
               finde
               their
               furniture
               as
               stubble
               before
               the
               fire
               :
               For
               one
               place
               of
               Scripture
               rightlie
               vrged
               against
               them
               ,
               burneth
               vp
               all
               their
               baggage
               .
               This
               shift
               commeth
               first
               of
               
                 experienced
                 weaknesse
                 in
                 disputes
              
               ,
               and
               next
               ,
               of
               a
               
                 confidence
                 in
                 bloodie
                 massacring
              
               :
               So
               Austine
               noted
               these
               two
               :
               The
               first
               in
               the
               
                 Donatists
                 (
                 e
                 )
                 Sed
                 quia
                 bonam
              
               
               
                 causam
                 &c.
                 
                 Because
                 they
                 knew
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 good
                 cause
                 ,
                 they
                 first
                 did
                 what
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 bee
                 no
                 Dispute
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 that
                 their
                 cause
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 handled
                 all
                 .
              
               The
               confidence
               
               in
               other
               meanes
               hee
               noteth
               in
               the
               Manicheans
               (
               g
               )
               
                 Non
                 enim
                 disputare
                 amant
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 loue
                 not
                 to
                 dispute
                 ,
                 but
                 pertinatioustie
                 to
                 overcome
                 any
                 wayes
                 .
              
               In
               like
               manner
               Mahomet
               c
               
                 discharged
                 all
                 disputing
                 in
                 his
                 Religion
                 :
              
               And
               the
               Iconolaters
               (
               the
               Papists
               fathers
               )
               refused
               to
               dispute
               with
               Orthodoxes
               .
               But
               if
               they
               bee
               forced
               to
               dispute
               ,
               they
               
                 fill
                 all
                 with
                 clamours
              
               as
               Cyprian
               d
               noteth
               of
               the
               Pagans
               ,
               and
               
                 boast
                 of
                 victorie
              
               ,
               though
               they
               bee
               overcome
               ,
               as
               Pascentius
               and
               
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 two
                 Arrian
                 Bishops
                 did
                 boast
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 overcame
                 Augustine
              
               e
               in
               disputs
               .
               Yet
               they
               like
               some
               sort
               of
               disputs
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               had
               with
               
                 Iohn
                 Hus
              
               ,
               and
               Ierome
               of
               Prage
               ,
               whom
               they
               burnt
               at
               Constance
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               latelie
               with
               
                 Padre
                 Fulgentio
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Abbas
                 Sylvius
              
               at
               Rome
               ,
               thogh
               incōstant
               Spalato
               could
               not
               be
               wise
               by
               their
               example
               .
               This
               they
               haue
               learned
               of
               the
               Arrians
               .
               For
               when
               King
               
                 Hunnericus
                 called
                 a
                 dispute
                 at
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 hee
                 began
                 it
                 with
                 burning
                 an
                 Orthodoxe
                 Bishop
                 ,
              
               f
            
             
               Lactance
               a
               shall
               close
               this
               point
               ,
               and
               lead
               mee
               to
               their
               last
               refuge
               .
               
                 Novi
                 hominum
                 pertinaciam
              
               ,
               I
               know
               the
               mens
               pertinacie
               —
               
                 They
                 feare
                 least
                 they
                 be
                 convicted
                 and
                 forced
                 to
                 yeeld
                 ,
                 vn
                 to
                 vs
                 :
              
               Therefore
               
                 they
                 close
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 see
                 the
                 light
                 wee
                 offer
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 Wherein
                 they
                 shew
                 the
                 diffidence
                 of
                 their
                 damned
                 reason
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 will
                 neither
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 neither
                 dar
                 dispute
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 know
                 they
                 will
                 bee
                 easilie
                 over-come
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Their
                 seventh
                 and
                 last
                 refuge
                 is
                 crueltie
                 :
              
               The
               Ignatian
               
               fierie
               temper
               of
               the
               Iesuits
               :
               This
               Lactance
               (
               a
               )
               noteth
               
                 Disceptatione
                 sublatâ
                 pelliturè
                 medio
                 sapiētia
                 ,
                 vigeriturres
                 :
              
               They
               lay
               aside
               all
               reasonable
               dealing
               ,
               and
               take
               them
               to
               violence
               .
               And
               that
               because
               
                 sententiam
                 quam
                 defendere
                 nequeunt
              
               ,
               
               
                 mutare
                 erub●scunt
              
               ,
               b
               
                 they
                 thinke
                 shame
                 to
                 change
                 that
                 opinion
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 defend
                 .
              
               This
               they
               haue
               o●
               Mahumet
               ,
               and
               Cusane
               objecteth
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 sword
                 was
                 his
                 greatest
                 argument
                 wherein
                 hee
                 resolved
                 all
              
               (
               d
               )
               And
               Baronius
               
               Macta
               and
               
                 Manduca
                 ,
                 kill
                 and
                 eate
              
               .
               So
               Paul
               the
               fifth
               at
               his
               death
               
                 recommended
                 the
                 inquisition
                 to
                 the
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 quo
                 vno
                 niti
                 affirmabat
                 Apostolicae
                 sedis
                 authoritatem
              
               e
               (
               a
               bloody
               pillar
               of
               a
               bloodie
               Kingdome
               ,
               )
               and
               not
               content
               to
               kill
               vs
               by
               Inquisitions
               ,
               they
               draw
               on
               
                 Princes
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Burrioes
              
               :
               This
               is
               the
               fruite
               of
               their
               
                 fornication
                 with
                 the
                 whoore
                 ,
                 in
                 giving
                 their
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 beast
                 against
                 the
                 Lambe
                 .
                 France
              
               serveth
               them
               at
               turnes
               ,
               but
               when
               shee
               openeth
               her
               eyes
               to
               see
               the
               
                 Butcheries
                 of
                 her
                 owne
              
               to
               bee
               
                 the
                 vantage
                 of
                 Spaine
              
               ,
               shee
               relenteth
               ,
               till
               a
               new
               deceite
               set
               her
               on
               againe
               :
               And
               yet
               because
               the
               trueth
               shineth
               greatlie
               in
               her
               ,
               they
               incline
               more
               to
               the
               
                 Bigotisme
                 of
                 Austria
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 wilfulnesse
                 of
                 Spaine
              
               ,
               as
               
                 bloodie
                 in
                 zeale
                 ,
                 as
                 pertinatious
                 in
                 errour
                 .
              
               Their
               rysing
               (
               at
               the
               
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 Ambition
                 of
                 a
                 fifth
                 Monarchie
              
               )
               is
               a
               fitte
               support
               for
               staggering
               Rome
               .
               The
               
                 Pertinacie
                 of
                 Heresie
                 and
                 furie
                 of
                 blind
                 zeale
                 ,
              
               can
               haue
               no
               other
               arguments
               of
               defence
               ,
               but
               
                 Ureseca
                 ,
                 burne
                 and
                 cut
              
               ,
               as
               an
               absurde
               man
               wanting
               reason
               ,
               turneth
               to
               passion
               and
               furie
               .
            
             
               This
               proues
               the
               Pope
               to
               bee
               
                 his
                 first-borne
              
               ,
               who
               was
               
                 a
                 lyar
                 and
                 murtherer
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
              
               The
               credulitie
               of
               
               his
               
                 pretended
                 Omniscience
              
               ;
               hath
               long
               misled
               the
               world
               :
               Now
               when
               they
               see
               ,
               and
               would
               refuse
               his
               lyes
               ,
               hee
               vseth
               the
               crueltie
               of
               his
               
                 pretended
                 Omnipotence
              
               ,
               to
               destroy
               them
               .
               Hee
               is
               now
               Abaddon
               ,
               the
               authour
               of
               bloodshed
               in
               Europe
               for
               many
               ages
               .
            
             
               Thus
               wee
               haue
               traced
               them
               in
               their
               degrees
               to
               their
               present
               hight
               ,
               in
               the
               hight
               of
               their
               Apostafie
               and
               crueltie
               ,
               
               they
               seeke
               the
               quenching
               of
               the
               light
               and
               destruction
               of
               the
               Church
               that
               caries
               it
               :
               But
               in
               vaine
               ;
               
                 For
                 their
                 malice
                 shall
                 stay
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 mischiefe
                 shall
                 fall
                 on
                 their
                 owne
                 head
                 :
              
               Their
               Apostafie
               killeth
               themselues
               ;
               for
               everie
               
                 errour
                 craveth
                 another
                 errour
                 to
                 confirme
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 everie
                 invention
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 errour
                 ,
                 worketh
                 in
                 the
                 inventer
                 a
                 new
                 impression
                 of
                 falshood
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 further
                 degree
                 of
                 departing
                 from
                 the
              
               
               
                 trueth
                 .
                 Aristotle
              
               most
               properlie
               calleth
               the
               parts
               of
               time
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Apostasies
                 or
                 distances
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 instant
                 .
              
               So
               they
               with
               time
               depart
               more
               &
               more
               from
               God
               ,
               &
               the
               primitiue
               truth
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 notion
                 of
                 their
                 Apostasie
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               thogh
               they
               both
               
                 desert
                 and
                 impugne
              
               the
               truth
               they
               
               shall
               never
               destroy
               it
               ,
               for
               (
               sayth
               Hilarie
               )
               
                 Quid
                 ad
                 Deum
                 humana
                 perversitas
                 ?
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 humane
                 perversnesse
                 to
                 God
                 ?
              
               And
               going
               on
               ,
               
                 What
                 can
                 the
                 ingyne
                 doe
                 against
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 Albeit
                 they
                 seeke
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 omnibus
                 argumentationis
                 quaestunculis
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 falshood
                 shall
                 faile
                 by
                 the
                 clearnesse
                 of
                 the
                 trueth
                 .
              
               And
               thereafter
               :
               
                 Let
                 them
                 search
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 Nature
                 —
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 their
                 work
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 faile
                 being
                 refuted
                 by
                 spirituall
                 Doctrines
                 .
              
               And
               Cyprian
               giveth
               like
               reason
               on
               the
               passiue
               part
               ,
               
                 that
                 a
                 false
                 and
                 deceived
              
               
               
                 minde
                 is
                 confounded
                 by
                 sincere
                 truth
                 .
              
               And
               Hilarie
               in
               another
               part
               ,
               
                 The
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 trueth
                 is
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 daylie
                 the
                 stronger
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 is
                 assaulted
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 the
              
               
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 overcommeth
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 hurt
                 .
                 Hoc
                 enim
                 Ecclesiae
                 proprium
                 est
                 ,
                 ut
                 tum
                 vincat
                 ,
                 cum
                 laeditur
                 .
              
               And
               wee
               
               say
               to
               them
               as
               Theophilus
               did
               to
               the
               
                 Appollinarists
                 :
                 Tendant
                 quantumlibet
                 syllogismorū
                 suorum
                 retia
                 ,
                 &
                 sophismatù
                 decipulas
                 :
              
               Let
               them
               bend
               as
               much
               as
               they
               wil
               ,
               the
               nets
               of
               their
               
               Syllogismes
               ,
               and
               grines
               of
               their
               Sophismes
               ,
               they
               but
               insnare
               themselues
               .
               And
               we
               advise
               them
               with
               him
               in
               that
               same
               place
               .
               
                 Tandem
                 desinant
                 dialecticae
                 artis
                 strophis
                 ,
                 simplicia
                 Eccliasticae
                 fidei
                 decreta
                 evertere
                 .
              
               That
               they
               would
               at
               least
               desist
               to
               pervert
               the
               simplicitie
               of
               faith
               by
               their
               Sophistrie
               .
            
             
               Sathan
               knowes
               their
               
                 approaching
                 destruction
              
               ,
               and
               least
               
               the
               thoughts
               of
               it
               cast
               them
               in
               the
               dumps
               ▪
               either
               to
               repent
               ,
               or
               relent
               ,
               hee
               hardeneth
               them
               against
               it
               by
               4.
               speciall
               meanes
               .
               The
               first
               is
               by
               
                 delaying
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 Vega
              
               a
               
                 Ribera
                 ,
                 Suarez
              
               .
               Next
               by
               a
               
                 simple
                 denying
              
               as
               Malvenda
               b
               who
               reproveth
               the
               former
               for
               their
               opinion
               .
               Thirdlie
               ,
               by
               an
               odde
               conceat
               of
               Alcaser
               c
               the
               ●esuite
               ,
               turning
               
               
                 their
                 destruction
                 in
                 her
                 conversion
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 Christs
                 Bride
                 to
                 be
                 espoused
                 to
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 .
              
               Fourthlie
               ,
               by
               a
               
                 fleshlie
                 policie
              
               ,
               which
               was
               suggested
               by
               Cardinall
               Soderinus
               d
               to
               Hadrian
               the
               sixt
               .
               
                 They
                 resolute
                 to
                 hold
                 all
                 fast
                 as
                 it
                 stands
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 heresie
                 and
                 tyrannie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 waite
                 vpon
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
               So
               they
               are
               gone
               on
               in
               
                 duritiem
                 cordis
              
               ,
               as
               Bernard
               e
               speaketh
               ,
               and
               whereas
               the
               dolour
               of
               their
               felt
               decay
               should
               bring
               out
               sanitatem
               ,
               as
               he
               calleth
               it
               ,
               yet
               it
               bringeth
               out
               nothing
               but
               insensibilitatem
               a
               senselessenesse
               :
               For
               (
               as
               Aponius
               f
               sayeth
               )
               
                 Victi
                 &
                 convicti
                 ad
                 salutem
                 non
                 redeunt
                 :
              
               And
               as
               was
               said
               of
               ,
               old
               
                 Apollinarists
                 ,
                 they
                 wil
                 not
                 amend
                 after
                 manie
                 admonitions
                 but
                 cōtemne
                 the
                 medicens
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 dow
                 not
                 open
                 their
                 eyes
                 to
                 the
                 cleare
                 light
                 ,
              
               This
               is
               like
               their
               
                 proxima
                 dispositio
                 ad
                 ruinam
              
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               doe
               aske
               :
               
                 How
                 can
                 they
                 abide
                 in
                 darknesse
                 in
              
               
               
                 the
                 aboundance
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 light
                 :
              
               Let
               him
               know
               
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 taught
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 men
                 :
              
               They
               haue
               wedded
               them
               to
               their
               prejudices
               ,
               and
               hold
               the
               
                 Tenets
                 of
                 their
                 erring
                 Church
                 as
                 divine
                 Conclusions
                 :
              
               God
               hath
               given
               them
               over
               
                 to
                 a
                 reprobat
                 minde
              
               ,
               because
               willfullie
               they
               will
               winke
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 receiue
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 trueth
                 .
              
               All
               religious
               
                 adoration
                 con●
                 formeth
                 the
                 worshipper
                 to
                 that
                 hee
                 worshippeth
                 .
              
               They
               haue
               
               gotten
               the
               fruite
               of
               their
               idolatrie
               in
               conformitie
               to
               their
               idoles
               .
               
                 They
                 haue
                 eyes
                 and
                 see
                 not
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Even
                 so
                 are
                 all
                 that
                 worship
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               They
               haue
               
                 purposelie
                 multiplied
                 controversies
                 ,
                 to
                 make
              
               
               
                 simple
                 wits
                 stand
                 gazing
                 at
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 did
                 at
                 Amazaes
                 corps
                 :
              
               But
               wiser
               spirits
               
                 petunt
                 rei
                 iugulum
              
               ,
               they
               goe
               through
               their
               questions
               to
               their
               policie
               :
               They
               see
               falshood
               in
               their
               
                 tenets
                 ;
                 sillie
                 evasions
              
               in
               their
               answeres
               :
               And
               
                 Crambe
                 repetita
              
               in
               their
               proponing
               .
               Vnder
               all
               these
               is
               a
               
                 fleshlie
                 policie
              
               ,
               
               which
               their
               deepe
               Politickes
               hide
               from
               their
               controversers
               :
               
                 They
                 set
                 them
                 ever
                 to
                 worke
                 to
                 dispute
                 and
                 write
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               
                 laugh
                 in
                 their
                 bosome
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 so
                 earnest
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 know
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 cousening
                 of
              
               
               
                 the
                 world
              
               :
               They
               haue
               turned
               Religion
               in
               a
               policie
               ,
               and
               themselues
               in
               Politickes
               :
               Olde
               Heretickes
               stroue
               onelie
               for
               opinions
               ,
               but
               they
               haue
               a
               worldlie
               state
               to
               defend
               .
               They
               hate
               the
               true
               Religion
               as
               darkenesse
               doth
               light
               ,
               and
               are
               irreligious
               in
               their
               own
               superstition
               :
               They
               vse
               it
               not
               as
               
                 a
                 Religion
              
               but
               as
               a
               
                 worldlie
                 state
              
               ,
               wherein
               (
               if
               they
               can
               be
               secured
               )
               they
               care
               not
               what
               Religion
               prevaile
               .
               
                 To
                 take
                 vp
                 their
                 present
                 state
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 blind
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               are
               their
               graduall
               shifts
               which
               an
               
                 evill
                 cause
              
               
               and
               consceince
               finding
               
                 want
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 wanting
                 will
                 of
                 repentance
              
               hath
               driven
               them
               to
               ;
               
                 They
                 are
                 drunke
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 thirst
                 more
                 till
                 God
                 destroy
                 them
                 .
              
               Hee
               hath
               some
               Elect
               lurking
               among
               them
               whom
               hee
               calleth
               :
               
                 Come
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 my
                 people
                 :
              
               And
               in
               due
               time
               they
               will
               obey
               .
               As
               for
               others
               ,
               
                 let
                 them
                 alone
                 ,
                 they
              
               
               
                 are
                 blind
                 guides
                 of
                 the
                 blind
                 :
                 And
                 everie
                 plant
                 that
                 my
                 Father
                 hath
                 not
                 planted
                 ,
                 shall
                 bee
                 plucked
                 vp
                 .
              
               Antichrist
               is
               planted
               by
               Sathan
               in
               the
               efficacie
               of
               delusion
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               plucke
               him
               vp
               in
               his
               finall
               destruction
               .
               AMEN
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Table
               of
               the
               Vindication
               .
            
             
               
                 THe
                 Praeface
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Now-Rome
                 and
                 her
                 seven
                 miserable
                 shiftings
                 .
                 1
                 ,
                 Scripture
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Fathers
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Councels
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Popes
                 6.
                 
                 Philosophie
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Crueltie
                 .
                 1.
                 2
              
               
                 Ch.
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 her
                 fiue
                 periodicall
                 estates
                 .
                 Pura
                 .
                 Ambitiosa
                 .
                 Insidiosa
                 ,
                 seditiosa
                 ,
                 Pernitiosa
                 .
              
               
                 Ch.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Treatise
                 :
                 Usurpation
                 it selfe
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 matter
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 At
                 Kings
                 entrie
                 .
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Ch.
                 3.
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 their
                 administration
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 vile
                 stiles
                 .
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 Ch.
                 4.
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 Base
                 offices
                 :
                 Of
                 kissing
                 the
                 Popes
                 feete
                 .
                 10
              
               
                 Ch.
                 5.
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 their
                 Lawes
                 .
                 14
              
               
                 Ch.
                 6
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 their
                 censures
                 :
                 and
                 excommunications
                 ,
                 depositions
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 Ch.
                 7.
                 
                 This
                 Vsurpation
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 Article
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 :
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 Ch.
                 8.
                 
                 Their
                 end
                 is
                 a
                 Monarchie
                 .
                 25
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Treatise
                 .
                 The
                 noveltie
                 of
                 Vsurpation
                 .
                 Ch.
                 9
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Negatiue
                 proofe
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Christ.
                 29.
                 
                 
                   
                     Nor
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     nor
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     nor
                     first
                     Popes
                     &c.
                     30.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 Ch.
                 10.
                 
                 Their
                 exceptions
                 against
                 primitiue
                 obedience
                 .
                 34
              
               
                 Ch.
                 11.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Positiue
                 proofe
                 of
                 Noveltie
                 .
                 Hildebrands
                 contention
                 39
                 
                   
                     Vsurpation
                     is
                     Hildebrandine
                     doctrine
                     .
                     46
                  
                
              
               
                 Ch.
                 12.
                 
                 Eight
                 causes
                 of
                 this
                 Vsurpation
                 .
                 48
                 
                   
                     Popes
                     holinesse
                     ,
                     is
                     profainnesse
                     :
                     51
                     ,
                  
                
              
               
                 Ch.
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 third
                 part
                 .
                 Of
                 their
                 colours
                 and
                 defences
                 .
                 59
                 
                   
                     Professions
                     for
                     that
                     end
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Schoole-men
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Canonists
                     .
                     61.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Casuists
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     Orders
                     .
                     5.
                     
                     Iesuits
                     .
                     6.
                     
                     N●reans
                     .
                     65
                  
                
              
               
                 Ch.
                 14.
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 Recrimination
                 .
                 66.
                 
              
               
                 Ch.
                 15.
                 3.
                 
                 Their
                 Tergiversations
                 ,
                 and
                 Schifting
                 .
                 72
              
               
                 Ch.
                 16.
                 4.
                 
                 Their
                 Ludification
                 of
                 Kings
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 pretended
                 lo●o
                 .
                 78.
                 
              
               
                 Ch.
                 17.
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 fained
                 Limitations
                 .
                 80.
                 
              
               
                 Ch
                 18.
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 futill
                 Distinctions
                 .
                 90
                 :
              
               
                 Ch.
                 19.
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 glorious
                 Titles
                 given
                 to
                 Kings
                 .
                 91.
                 
              
               
                 Ch.
                 20.
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 canonizing
                 of
                 Kings
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 part
                 .
                 Of
                 their
                 madnesse
                 ▪
                 in
                 Vsurpation
                 .
                 Ch
                 21.
                 1.
                 
                 Their
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 powers
                 .
                 civill
                 and
                 Ecclesiasticke
                 .
                 94.
                 
              
               
                 Ch.
                 22.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 fruits
                 of
                 their
                 madnesse
                 .
                 1.
                 irritation
                 .
                 106
              
               
                 Ch.
                 23
                 2.
                 
                 Exact
                 inquirie
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 .
                 109
              
               
                 
                 Ch.
                 24.
                 3.
                 
                 Discoverie
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 111.
                 
                 
                   
                     Wrong
                     supputation
                     bred
                     their
                     fancie
                     of
                     Antichrist
                     .
                     112.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Impyre
                     is
                     removed
                     113.
                     
                  
                   
                     Antichrist
                     is
                     come
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     Pope
                     is
                     hee
                     .
                     122.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 Ch.
                 24.
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 destruction
                 .
                 Begun
                 .
                 Perfected
                 .
                 124
                 
                   
                     Their
                     oppression
                     of
                     Protestants
                     doeth
                     hasten
                     it
                     .
                     129.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 Ch.
                 26.
                 
                 Now-Rome
                 is
                 incurable
                 .
                 131.
                 
              
               
                 Ch.
                 27.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 treacherous
                 practises
                 .
                 First
                 in
                 France
                 .
                 136.
                 
              
               
                 Ch.
                 28.
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 attempts
                 in
                 Venice
                 .
                 142.
                 
              
               
                 Ch.
                 29.
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 great
                 Britaine
                 .
                 148.
                 
              
               
                 Ch
                 30
                 The
                 troubles
                 of
                 Europe
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 152.
                 
                 
                   
                     Hee
                     intendeth
                     the
                     rooting
                     out
                     of
                     Protestants
                     .
                  
                   
                     Their
                     policie
                     .
                     154.
                     
                  
                   
                     Periurie
                     .
                     156.
                     
                  
                   
                     Oppression
                     .
                     158.
                     
                  
                   
                     Their
                     matchlesse
                     crueltie
                     at
                     Magdeburge
                     .
                     159.
                     
                  
                   
                     They
                     vrged
                     a
                     godlesse
                     forme
                     of
                     abiuration
                     .
                     160.
                     
                  
                   
                     Their
                     fleshlie
                     confidence
                     .
                     160.
                     
                  
                   
                     Their
                     prophecie
                     of
                     our
                     imminent
                     ruine
                     .
                     162.
                     
                  
                   
                     But
                     let
                     them
                     take
                     heede
                     to
                     themselues
                     .
                     163.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 Ch.
                 31.
                 
                 That
                 Now-Rome
                 will
                 not
                 reconceale
                 .
                 164.
                 
                 
                   
                     They
                     minde
                     not
                     common
                     Peace
                     171.
                     
                  
                   
                     But
                     our
                     destruction
                     .
                     170.
                     
                  
                   
                     No
                     reconciliation
                     A
                     tolerable
                     condescending
                     .
                     171.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 Conclusion
                 .
                 A
                 conclusion
                 Exhortatorie
                 to
                 Princes
                 .
                 172.
                 
                 
                   
                     The
                     Popes
                     Dittay
                     and
                     doome
                     of
                     God.
                     173.
                     
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     faceable
                     to
                     Princes
                     .
                     177.
                     
                  
                   
                     Begunne
                     in
                     part
                     .
                     And
                     shall
                     bee
                     perfected
                     in
                     Gods
                     time
                     .
                     177.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Faults
               escaped
               of
               the
               Vindication
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     
                  
                   
                     Lin.
                     
                  
                   
                     Fault
                     .
                  
                   
                     Read
                  
                
                 
                   
                     33
                  
                   
                     24
                  
                   
                     old
                  
                   
                     of
                     old
                  
                
                 
                   
                     32
                  
                   
                     32
                  
                   
                     and
                  
                   
                     Dele
                  
                
                 
                   
                     41
                  
                   
                     21
                  
                   
                     great
                  
                   
                     great
                     part
                  
                
                 
                   
                     47
                  
                   
                     34
                  
                   
                     Proscription
                  
                   
                     Prescription
                  
                
                 
                   
                     62
                  
                   
                     22
                  
                   
                     must
                     bee
                  
                   
                     may
                     bee
                  
                
                 
                   
                     80
                  
                   
                     27
                  
                   
                     a
                     penaltie
                  
                   
                     appealing
                     to
                  
                
                 
                   
                     96
                  
                   
                     18
                  
                   
                     her
                  
                   
                     not
                     her
                     parents
                  
                
                 
                   
                     261
                  
                   
                     28
                  
                   
                     but
                  
                   
                     Dele
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     31
                  
                   
                     biddes
                  
                   
                     but
                     biddes
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               LOOKING
               GLASSE
               for
               Princes
               and
               Popes
               :
               OR
               
                 A
                 vindication
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Authoritie
              
               of
               Princes
               from
               the
               Popes
               
                 Antichristian
                 Vsurpation
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                   In
                   What
                   respect
                   this
                   Vsurpation
                   agreeth
                   
                     to
                     Rome
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   THE
                   challenge
                   which
                   I
                   made
                   in
                   my
                   Sermon
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   Vsurpation
                   over
                   Princes
                   ,
                   craveth
                   a
                   
                   more
                   full
                   and
                   presse
                   deduction
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   Sermon
                   could
                   suffer
                   ;
                   which
                   now
                   in
                   this
                   
                     subsidiarie
                     discourse
                     (
                     by
                     Gods
                     grace
                     )
                  
                   I
                   intend
                   to
                   performe
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   first
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   consider
                   on
                   
                     VVhat
                     Age
                     or
                     respect
                  
                   
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Romane
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   wee
                   fasten
                   this
                   Vsurpation
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   Vsurpation
                   it selfe
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   commeth
                   in
                   
                     fiue
                     severall
                     periods
                  
                   though
                   some
                   haue
                   casten
                   it
                   in
                   seven
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   three
                   hundreth
                   yeeres
                   she
                   was
                   
                     Ecclesia
                     pu●
                  
                   
                   
                     ra
                     ,
                     a
                     pure
                     Church
                  
                   ;
                   professing
                   the
                   Trueth
                   purelie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   of
                   her
                   Bishops
                   sealed
                   it
                   with
                   their
                   blood
                   in
                   Martyrdome
                   :
                   At
                   what
                   time
                   
                     little
                     or
                     no
                     regard
                     was
                     had
                     of
                     her
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   their
                   owne
                   
                     Aeneas
                     Sylvius
                  
                   confesseth
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   next
                   three
                   hundreth
                   yeeres
                   finding
                   rest
                   from
                   persecution
                   ,
                   shee
                   became
                   
                     Ecclesia
                     ambitiosa
                  
                   ,
                   an
                   
                     ambitious
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   tickled
                   with
                   pryde
                   ,
                   and
                   desire
                   of
                   Vsurpation
                   .
                
                 
                   Then
                   Leo
                   the
                   first
                   roared
                   ,
                   and
                   stretched
                   out
                   his
                   skirts
                   ;
                   and
                   Innocent
                   and
                   his
                   followers
                   incroached
                   on
                   the
                   
                     Affricane
                     Fathers
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   shee
                   found
                   her selfe
                   respected
                   
                   for
                   the
                   
                     priviledge
                     of
                     the
                     Citie
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Mother
                   and
                   
                     Seate
                     of
                     the
                     Empyre
                     ,
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     her
                     learned
                     Clergie
                     ,
                     and
                     multitude
                     of
                     Martyrs
                  
                   ;
                   she
                   began
                   to
                   usurpe
                   vpon
                   other
                   Churches
                   :
                   Then
                   shee
                   thrust
                   her
                   hand
                   in
                   everie
                   businesse
                   ,
                   and
                   turned
                   all
                   medling
                   to
                   her
                   gaine
                   :
                   The
                   
                     brotherly
                     correspondence
                  
                   of
                   other
                   Bishops
                   by
                   Letters
                   ,
                   was
                   turned
                   in
                   
                     arguments
                     of
                     Supremacie
                     and
                     iurisdiction
                  
                   :
                   The
                   
                     imploring
                     of
                     helpe
                     against
                     Heretickes
                     ,
                     in
                     formall
                     Appellations
                  
                   ;
                   Her
                   advise
                   given
                   to
                   them
                   was
                   counted
                   
                     absolute
                     commands
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   her
                   
                     arbitrarie
                     decisions
                  
                   of
                   questions
                   submitted
                   freely
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   were
                   called
                   
                     Decreets
                     of
                     an
                     ordinar
                     Iudge
                     .
                     Baronius
                     Anachronismes
                  
                   gaue
                   a
                   lustre
                   to
                   these
                   forgeries
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   ignorant
                   ;
                   for
                   everie
                   where
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Ages
                   ,
                   hee
                   recordeth
                   thinges
                   as
                   then
                   done
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Church
                   knew
                   not
                   for
                   seven
                   or
                   eight
                   Ages
                   .
                   Cyprian
                   cleareth
                   this
                   for
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   writing
                   to
                   
                     Cornelius
                     ,
                     That
                     thy
                     brother-hood
                     may
                     bee
                     informed
                     .
                  
                   This
                   
                   dasheth
                   their
                   tyrannie
                   ,
                   for
                   fraternitie
                   excludeth
                   Supremacie
                   ,
                   and
                   Instruction
                   destroyes
                   their
                   
                     pretended
                     Iurisdiction
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   third
                   period
                   shee
                   was
                   
                     Ecclesia
                     insidiosa
                     ,
                     lying
                     in
                     waite
                     to
                     effect
                     that
                     supremacie
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   before
                   shee
                   affected
                   ;
                   for
                   though
                   shee
                   got
                   a
                   great
                   effront
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Affrican
                     Fathers
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   (
                   in
                   a
                   Romane
                   pertinacious
                   humour
                   )
                   shee
                   
                   vrged
                   the
                   purpose
                   ,
                   till
                   shee
                   got
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   
                     vniversall
                     Bishop
                  
                   :
                   And
                   rather
                   then
                   they
                   want
                   it
                   ,
                   Boniface
                   the
                   third
                   will
                   take
                   it
                   of
                   Phocas
                   a
                   Parricide
                   :
                   They
                   saw
                   the
                   Impyre
                   weakened
                   by
                   the
                   incursion
                   of
                   Barbarians
                   and
                   Factions
                   within
                   ,
                   and
                   stirred
                   their
                   time
                   for
                   their
                   purpose
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   fourt
                   hundreth
                   yeares
                   ,
                   shee
                   was
                   
                     Ecclesia
                     seditiosa
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     seditious
                     Church
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   hauing
                   trodde
                   downe
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   there
                   remained
                   nothing
                   for
                   her
                   
                     Conquest
                     but
                     the
                     Impyre
                  
                   .
                   And
                   Sathan
                   involving
                   all
                   in
                   the
                   darknesse
                   of
                   ignorance
                   and
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   fitted
                   the
                   mindes
                   of
                   ●rinces
                   and
                   people
                   to
                   bee
                   abused
                   :
                   Then
                   Hildebrand
                   brake
                   the
                   Maiestie
                   of
                   the
                   Impyre
                   in
                   Henrie
                   the
                   fourth
                   ,
                   and
                   succeeding
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   which
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   it
                   could
                   never
                   recover
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   fift
                   three
                   hundreth
                   yeares
                   shee
                   is
                   
                     Ecclesia
                     perniciosa
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     pernicious
                     Church
                  
                   :
                   Shee
                   will
                   neither
                   reforme
                   her selfe
                   ,
                   nor
                   suffer
                   Reformation
                   of
                   her
                   Heresies
                   and
                   wickednesse
                   :
                   In
                   which
                   respect
                   shee
                   is
                   become
                   
                     the
                     habitation
                     of
                  
                   
                   
                     devils
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     hold
                     of
                     every
                     vncleane
                     spirit
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   God
                   calleth
                   vs
                   to
                   forsake
                   her
                   ,
                   
                     Come
                     out
                     of
                     her
                     my
                     people
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   In
                   respect
                   then
                   of
                   her
                   
                     sedition
                     and
                     pernitiousnesse
                  
                   ,
                   shee
                   vsed
                   this
                   Vsurpation
                   ,
                   and
                   beareth
                   the
                   name
                   to
                   bee
                   called
                   
                   
                     Popish
                     :
                     Poperie
                     (
                     in
                     it's
                     proper
                     Nation
                     )
                     is
                     a
                     pest
                     in
                     the
                     Catholicke
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     plague
                     of
                     God
                     sent
                     on
                     them
                     who
                     would
                     not
                     receiue
                     the
                     truth
                     to
                     bee
                     saved
                     thereby
                     :
                  
                   And
                   therefore
                   God
                   gaue
                   them
                   over
                   to
                   this
                   strōg
                   delusion
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   
                   
                     Catholicke
                     Church
                  
                   but
                   a
                   Faction
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   Neither
                   is
                   it
                   a
                   Religion
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   Schisme
                   and
                   an
                   Heresie
                   .
                   taking
                   the
                   name
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Popes
                     ,
                     the
                     head
                     and
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     of
                     that
                     hereticall
                     and
                     schismaticall
                     Faction
                     .
                  
                   They
                   grant
                   themselues
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Name
                   Papa
                   was
                   first
                   common
                   to
                   any
                   reverend
                   Clergie
                   Man
                   ,
                   thereafter
                   it
                   became
                   peculiar
                   to
                   Bishops
                   as
                   may
                   ●e●
                   seene
                   in
                   the
                   writtes
                   of
                   
                     Cyprian
                     ,
                     Ierome
                     ,
                     Augustine
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   Gregorie
                   the
                   seventh
                   helde
                   a
                   Synode
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   statute
                   
                     ut
                     nomen
                     Papae
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                  
                   
                   
                     should
                     bee
                     the
                     onely
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     world
                     :
                     And
                     that
                  
                   
                   
                     no
                     man
                     should
                     take
                     it
                     to
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     or
                     giue
                     it
                     to
                     other
                     ,
                     but
                     hold
                     it
                     proper
                     to
                     the
                     Bishope
                     of
                     Rome
                     .
                  
                   And
                   though
                   Bellarmine
                   bee
                   offended
                   that
                   wee
                   call
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   Papists
                   :
                   yet
                   others
                   are
                   not
                   ashamed
                   of
                   that
                   name
                   ,
                   but
                   glorie
                   in
                   it
                   as
                   
                     Lorinus
                     :
                     Wee
                     are
                     neither
                     afrayed
                     nor
                     ashamed
                     to
                     bee
                     called
                     Papists
                     :
                  
                   And
                   Baronius
                   more
                   fullie
                   :
                   
                     The
                     Heretickes
                     can
                     not
                     honour
                     vs
                     with
                     a
                     greater
                     Title
                     of
                     glorie
                     than
                     when
                     they
                     call
                     vs
                     Romans
                     and
                     Papists
                     —
                     Let
                     these
                     bee
                     our
                     praises
                     while
                     wee
                     liue
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     death
                     our
                     Titles
                     vpon
                     our
                     g●aues
                     that
                     wee
                     are
                     called
                     Romans
                     and
                     Papists
                     :
                  
                   But
                   Nazianzen
                   saith
                   of
                   himselfe
                   &
                   
                     Basile
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     counted
                     it
                     their
                     greatest
                     honour
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     Christians
                     :
                  
                   And
                   
                     Chrysostome
                     sayeth
                     that
                     Hereticks
                     tak
                     their
                     name
                     from
                     the
                     Haeresiarch
                     .
                  
                   This
                   Name
                   also
                   distinguish●th
                   them
                   among
                   themselues
                   :
                   
                     For
                     a
                     Papist
                     properlie
                     is
                     hee
                     who
                     beside
                     the
                     superstition
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     burneth
                     in
                     a
                     blind
                     zeale
                     to
                     maintaine
                     the
                     Popes
                     authoritie
                     :
                  
                   And
                   moderate
                   men
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   zealous
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                   by
                   them
                   
                     prophane
                     and
                     impious
                     Politickes
                  
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   
                     League
                     :
                     France
                  
                   was
                   cast
                   in
                   three
                   factions
                   :
                   The
                   one
                   was
                   Hugonotes
                   ,
                   or
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   Catholicks
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   third
                   were
                   Politicks
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   neither
                   Protestants
                   nor
                   Catholickes
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     moderate
                     Papists
                     ,
                     and
                     good
                     Patriots
                     :
                  
                   But
                   as
                   P●cianus
                   said
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Novatians
                     :
                     I
                     accuse
                     not
                     the
                     name
                     in
                     you
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Sect
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   we
                   accuse
                   not
                   so
                   
                   much
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Papists
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   factious
                   disposition
                   and
                   proceeding
                   .
                   This
                   vsurpation
                   then
                   being
                   the
                   worke
                   and
                   character
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   papalized
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   consider
                   the
                   Vsurpation
                   it selfe
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                   Of
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   this
                   Vsurpation
                   ,
                   
                     And
                     first
                     at
                     the
                     entire
                     of
                     Princes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   IN
                   the
                   Usurpation
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   foure
                   things
                   are
                   to
                   bee
                   considered
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   mater
                   wherein
                   it
                   standeth
                   :
                   Next
                   ,
                   the
                   
                   Noveltie
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   Thirdlie
                   ,
                   their
                   Defences
                   :
                   And
                   lastlie
                   ,
                   their
                   
                     folie
                     and
                     madnesse
                  
                   in
                   their
                   whole
                   course
                   and
                   Fruites
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Matter
                   of
                   this
                   Vsurpation
                   ,
                   it
                   goes
                   in
                   two
                   ;
                   at
                   the
                   
                     Entrie
                     of
                  
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   their
                   Administration
                   :
                   At
                   their
                   Entrie
                   ,
                   they
                   clame
                   an
                   absolutehand
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   Kingdomes
                   were
                   their
                   gift
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   
                     Election
                     ,
                     Unction
                     ,
                     Coronation
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Oath
                   .
                
                 
                   Their
                   
                     Election
                     they
                     clame
                     absolutely
                  
                   :
                   Though
                   it
                   goe
                   now
                   by
                   Electors
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   will
                   haue
                   all
                   depending
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   Iohn
                   .
                   8.
                   in
                   the
                   Election
                   of
                   
                     Carolus
                     Calvus
                     ;
                     wee
                     haue
                     elected
                  
                   
                   
                     iustlie
                     and
                     approven
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                   And
                   their
                   Analist
                   letteth
                   in
                   great
                   Letters
                   ,
                   
                     elegimus
                     merito
                     &
                     approbavimus
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   putteth
                   his
                   glosse
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Impyre
                   is
                   
                     given
                     at
                     the
                     arbitriment
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Gregorie
                   the
                   seventh
                   more
                   clearelie
                   :
                   
                     Thou
                     must
                     acknowledge
                     that
                     thou
                     hast
                     the
                     Scepter
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     by
                     the
                     benefite
                     of
                     the
                     Apostolicke
                     and
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     Kingly
                     Maiestie
                     :
                  
                   And
                   lest
                   it
                   bee
                   ascryved
                   to
                   the
                   Electors
                   ,
                   the
                   Cardinals
                   of
                   the
                   Consistorie
                   haue
                   latelie
                   published
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Electors
                     power
                     to
                     choose
                     the
                     Emperour
                     ,
                     flowes
                     from
                     the
                     authoritie
                     of
                     the
                     Apostolicke
                     Sea.
                  
                   And
                   more
                   clearely
                   :
                   
                     It
                     is
                     of
                     vndoubted
                     right
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     appertaines
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     alone
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     Colledge
                     of
                     Electors
                     ,
                     to
                     cognosce
                     and
                     decerne
                     of
                     the
                     affaires
                     of
                     the
                     Impyre
                     .
                  
                   When
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   Gregorie
                   presseth
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   contrair
                   who
                   sayth
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     power
                     over
                     all
                     men
                     was
                     given
                     to
                     Maurice
                     the
                     Emperour
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Priests
                     were
                     committed
                     to
                     him
                     :
                  
                   They
                   gaue
                   vs
                   strange
                   glosses
                   :
                   That
                   
                     Imperatori
                     potestas
                     caelitus
                     data
                     est
                     ,
                     H.
                     E.
                     à
                     Deo
                     sed
                     per
                     Ecclesiam
                     &
                     Romanum
                     Pontificem
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     from
                     God
                     by
                     the
                     Church
                     and
                     the
                     Pope
                     of
                     Rome
                     who
                     confirmeth
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     anoynteth
                     ,
                     consecrateth
                     ,
                     and
                     crowneth
                     him
                     .
                  
                   By
                   this
                   glosse
                   the
                   Emperour
                   holdeth
                   his
                   Crowne
                   of
                   the
                   Priestes
                   committed
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Their
                   next
                   clame
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   Vnction
                   and
                   Coronation
                   of
                   Princes
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   Ceremonie
                   
                     (
                     a
                     )
                     conferreth
                     not
                     Authoritie
                     vpon
                     the
                     person
                     ,
                     crowned
                     and
                     anoynted
                     ,
                     but
                     declareth
                     him
                  
                   
                   
                     to
                     bee
                     set
                     a
                     part
                     for
                     the
                     office
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   is
                   rather
                   a
                   Ministerie
                   ,
                   than
                   an
                   
                     absolute
                     Superioritie
                  
                   .
                   Vnction
                   is
                   not
                   essentiall
                   to
                   Kings
                   ,
                   neither
                   was
                   it
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   for
                   Iustine
                   2.
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   
                     first
                     anoynted
                     Greeke
                     Emperour
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Pipine
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   and
                   Edgarus
                   in
                   Scotland
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   many
                   good
                   Princes
                   were
                   in
                   these
                   Thrones
                   before
                   them
                   ;
                   without
                   that
                   Ceremonie
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Impyre
                   rightly
                   inacted
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   laes-Majestie
                   :
                   
                     If
                     any
                     Man
                     thought
                     that
                     a
                     chosen
                     Emperour
                     was
                     not
                     an
                     Emperour
                     before
                     his
                     Coronation
                     ,
                     Albericus
                     apud
                     Martam
                     de
                     lurisdict
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   17.
                   
                   Num.
                   30.
                   
                   They
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   Patriarchs
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   haue
                   crowned
                   Emperours
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   lest
                   the
                   Pope
                   lose
                   his
                   priviledge
                   ,
                   they
                   make
                   the
                   Patriarks
                   Coronation
                   to
                   be
                   only
                   
                     a
                     naked
                     Ceremonie
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Popes
                     to
                     bee
                     Operatiue
                     and
                     conferre
                     authority
                     ,
                  
                   wee
                   haue
                   no
                   ground
                   of
                   this
                   distinction
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   naked
                   assertion
                   .
                   But
                   Bellarmine
                   speaketh
                   more
                   truely
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   is
                   correcting
                   the
                   fervour
                   of
                   his
                   Dispute
                   .
                   
                     Though
                     Samuel
                     anoynted
                     Saul
                     at
                     the
                     Commandement
                     of
                  
                   
                   
                     GOD
                     ,
                     yet
                     that
                     anoynting
                     was
                     rather
                     a
                     praediction
                     ,
                     than
                     a
                     tradition
                     of
                     the
                     royall
                     power
                     .
                  
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   
                     Samuels
                     anoynting
                     of
                     David
                     ,
                     was
                     a
                     designation
                     and
                     praediction
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                  
                   
                   
                     a
                     conferring
                     of
                     royall
                     Authoritie
                  
                   .
                   Sure
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   they
                   can
                   not
                   ascriue
                   more
                   to
                   the
                   Popes
                   anoynting
                   of
                   an
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   Samuels
                   anoynting
                   of
                   Saul
                   and
                   David
                   ,
                   at
                   Gods
                   expresse
                   Command
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   their
                   Coronation
                   &
                   Vnction
                   give
                   authoritie
                   to
                   Princes
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   treason
                   on
                   their
                   part
                   to
                   trode
                   vnder
                   foote
                   these
                   sacred
                   Heads
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   haue
                   crowned
                   and
                   annoynted
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   they
                   claime
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Oath
                     of
                     Princes
                  
                   ,
                   taken
                   at
                   their
                   Coronation
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   
                     of
                     obedience
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     Fealtie
                     and
                     Obedience
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                  
                   So
                   saith
                   b
                   
                     Marta
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     manifest
                     the
                     Emperour
                     is
                     Feudatarie
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     oath
                     of
                     fealtie
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     sort
                     of
                     servitude
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                  
                   c
                   .
                   And
                   Vestanus
                   testifieth
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Princes
                     are
                     astricted
                     by
                     their
                     oath
                     of
                     fidelitie
                     and
                     obedience
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     may
                     bee
                     compelled
                     to
                     obey
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     Apostolicke
                     Sea
                  
                   :
                   And
                   more
                   fullie
                   hee
                   sheweth
                   both
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   this
                   Oath
                   .
                   
                     When
                     Religion
                     decayed
                     ,
                     and
                     Men
                     inclyned
                     to
                     impietie
                     ,
                     it
                     became
                     the
                     Pope
                  
                   d
                   
                     by
                     the
                     Oath
                     of
                     Fidelitie
                     ,
                     and
                     obedience
                     to
                     bind
                     Kings
                     vnto
                     him
                     ,
                     both
                     that
                     hee
                     might
                     see
                     for
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     brydle
                     their
                     pryde
                     and
                     rashnesse
                     .
                  
                   For
                   this
                   end
                   they
                   blasphemously
                   apply
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   these
                   words
                   that
                   are
                   proper
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     per
                     quem
                     Reges
                     regnant
                  
                   .
                   So
                   in
                   effect
                   Princes
                   are
                   but
                   the
                   Popes
                   Vassalls
                   ,
                   to
                   reigne
                   precario
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   longer
                   than
                   he
                   pleaseth
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   as
                   they
                   please
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   Barclaius
                   objecteth
                   ,
                   and
                   Bellarmine
                   would
                   mitigate
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   practice
                   sayeth
                   the
                   contrare
                   :
                   And
                   Suarez
                   e
                   telleth
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Vicar
                     of
                     Christ
                     hath
                     Dominion
                     over
                     his
                     Vassall
                  
                   ;
                   And
                   Baronius
                   affirmeth
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Spaine
                     is
                     the
                     Popes
                     feudatarie
                     for
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     of
                     Spaine
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Vassall
                     for
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     of
                     Naples
                     ,
                     wherevpon
                     hee
                     maketh
                     his
                     long
                     digression
                     of
                     the
                     Monarchie
                     of
                     Sicile
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   proue
                   this
                   Superioritie
                   .
                   But
                   Innocent
                   4.
                   speaketh
                   like
                   a
                   Pope
                   ,
                   
                     Doest
                     thou
                     not
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     England
                     is
                     our
                     Vassall
                     ,
                     yea
                     our
                     Servant
                     ?
                  
                   This
                   exacting
                   of
                   the
                   Emperours
                   Oath
                   was
                   farre
                   from
                   Sergius
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   who
                   
                     sware
                     obedience
                     to
                     the
                     Emperour
                     Lotharius
                     :
                  
                   But
                   of
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   this
                   Oath
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   speake
                   heereafter
                   in
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   God
                   willing
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   meane
                   tyme
                   it
                   is
                   remarkable
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Maintainers
                   of
                   Equivocation
                   ,
                   and
                   loosers
                   of
                   the
                   Obligen
                   ent
                   of
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   doe
                   heere
                   vrge
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   maketh
                   for
                   their
                   vantage
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   boast
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Translation
                     of
                     the
                     Emp●re
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   as
                   an
                   vnanswerable
                   argument
                   ,
                   to
                   proue
                   their
                   Superioritie
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   Pope
                   had
                   no
                   other
                   part
                   therein
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     a
                     consent
                     as
                     a
                     speciall
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     Republicke
                     of
                     Rome
                     :
                  
                   For
                   if
                   hee
                   had
                   a
                   full
                   power
                   ,
                   hee
                   needed
                   not
                   Charles
                   ,
                   nor
                   Pipine
                   ,
                   to
                   helpe
                   him
                   against
                   the
                   Longobards
                   :
                   None
                   can
                   better
                   cleere
                   this
                   
                   than
                   Frederick
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Contest
                   with
                   Pope
                   
                     Hadrian
                     ,
                     Thou
                     sayest
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     came
                     at
                     thy
                     calling
                     :
                     I
                     grant
                     I
                     was
                     called
                     ;
                     but
                     giue
                     the
                     reason
                     wherefore
                     thou
                     callest
                     mee
                     ,
                     thou
                     was
                     oppressed
                  
                   
                   
                     by
                     the
                     Enemies
                     ,
                     and
                     couldst
                     not
                     helpe
                     thy selfe
                     by
                     thine
                     owne
                  
                   
                   
                     power
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Greekes
                     cowardize
                     :
                     Therefore
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Francks
                     was
                     sought
                     .
                     This
                     was
                     rather
                     an
                     imploring
                     of
                     my
                     helpe
                     than
                     an
                     calling
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   Leo
                   crosseth
                   their
                   late
                   claimes
                   ,
                   and
                   granteth
                   that
                   Martian
                   a
                   the
                   Emperour
                   
                     was
                     elected
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   Gregorie
                   to
                   
                     Maurice
                     ,
                     That
                     power
                     over
                     all
                     men
                     was
                     given
                     from
                     aboue
                     to
                     the
                     pietie
                     of
                     his
                     Lord.
                  
                   Princes
                   also
                   not-with-standing
                   of
                   his
                   Vsurpation
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   their
                   edicts
                   call
                   themselues
                   .
                   
                     N.
                     By
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     King
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     Kingdome
                     .
                  
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   as
                   Casaubone
                   observeth
                   :
                   And
                   Cusan
                   hath
                   so
                   fully
                   refuted
                   that
                   Claime
                   in
                   this
                   errand
                   ,
                   as
                   no
                   man
                   needeth
                   to
                   adde
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                   Bellarmine
                   obiecteth
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     hee
                     erred
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     Bookes
                     to
                     informe
                     him
                     :
                  
                   But
                   Cusan
                   might
                   more
                   iustly
                   reply
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   
                     Bellarmine
                     had
                     either
                     eyes
                     to
                     reade
                     ,
                     or
                     conscience
                     to
                     iudge
                     ,
                     according
                     as
                     Bookes
                     informed
                     him
                     ,
                     hee
                     had
                     not
                     perverted
                     the
                     Trueth
                     as
                     hee
                     did
                     .
                  
                   The
                   point
                   of
                   Election
                   vexeth
                   Bellarmine
                   ;
                   therefore
                   hee
                   telleth
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   their
                   Canons
                   ,
                   Hadrianus
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     in
                     Synodo
                     ,
                     The
                     Name
                     Emperour
                     ●may
                     ,
                     and
                     perchance
                     should
                     bee
                     delete
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   they
                   may
                   elide
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   all
                   Histories
                   :
                   Such
                   doubting
                   and
                   staggering
                   shifts
                   became
                   not
                   an
                   old
                   Cardinal
                   ,
                   and
                   Contraversar
                   in
                   the
                   head
                   Article
                   of
                   his
                   Faith.
                   
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   cleare
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   
                     Election
                     is
                     but
                     pretended
                  
                   ,
                   their
                   
                     Coronation
                     and
                     Vnction
                     are
                     but
                     ceremonies
                  
                   officiously
                   obtruded
                   on
                   Princes
                   ,
                   to
                   snare
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   base
                   Subiection
                   .
                   The
                   pretended
                   
                     Oath
                     doeth
                     more
                     oblige
                     Kings
                     to
                     correct
                     the
                     Popes
                     enormities
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     maintaine
                     his
                     Tyrannie
                     .
                  
                   And
                   their
                   alledged
                   translating
                   of
                   the
                   Impyre
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   craftie
                   ingyring
                   themselues
                   on
                   the
                   prevailing
                   side
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   none
                   of
                   these
                   Claimes
                   giue
                   them
                   authoritie
                   over
                   Princes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                   Of
                   their
                   Vsurpation
                   over
                   Princes
                   in
                   their
                   Administration
                   :
                   And
                   first
                   
                     of
                     their
                     disdainfull
                     Speeches
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   much
                   for
                   their
                   Vsurpation
                   over
                   Princes
                   at
                   their
                   entrie
                   :
                   Followeth
                   their
                   
                     Vsurping
                     in
                     their
                     administration
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   bee
                   seene
                   in
                   foure
                   ,
                   In
                   
                     disdainfull
                     speaches
                  
                   :
                   Abuse
                   of
                   
                     their
                     persons
                     in
                     base
                     offices
                  
                   :
                   Vsurping
                   
                     over
                     their
                     Lawes
                     in
                     a
                     directiue
                     Power
                  
                   ;
                   And
                   censuring
                   
                     them
                     by
                     a
                     coactiue
                     power
                  
                   .
                   Disdainfull
                   Speeches
                   are
                   the
                   first
                   fruits
                   of
                   their
                   prid
                   ,
                   &
                   contempt
                   of
                   Princes
                   :
                   So
                   they
                   call
                   them
                   
                     Dogges
                     or
                     Curres
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     the
                     great
                     Sheepeheard
                     :
                  
                   If
                   these
                   Dogs
                   (
                   sayeth
                   
                     Becane
                     )
                     be
                  
                   a
                   
                     watchfull
                     and
                     trustie
                     ,
                     they
                     must
                     bee
                     readie
                     at
                     the
                     Sheepeheards
                     hand
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   then
                   what
                   the
                   Pope
                   did
                   to
                   
                     Franciscus
                     Dandalus
                     the
                     Venetian
                     ,
                     when
                     hee
                     made
                     him
                     like
                     a
                     Dogge
                     eate
                     crummes
                     vnder
                     his
                     table
                     at
                     Lions
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Scioppius
                   b
                   compa●eth
                   them
                   to
                   
                     Asses
                     ,
                     carying
                     burdens
                     at
                     the
                     Popes
                     will
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   calleth
                   Charles
                   the
                   Great
                   
                     a
                     great
                     Asse
                  
                   :
                   But
                   their
                   Analist
                   aboundeth
                   in
                   reproaching
                   the
                   Emperours
                   :
                   Hee
                   calleth
                   Henry
                   the
                   fourth
                   
                     Rex
                     Apostata
                     ,
                     Exemplum
                     Regibus
                     Henricianae
                     haeresis
                     labe
                     conspersis
                     ,
                  
                   an
                   Apostate
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   exemplar
                   to
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   guiltie
                   of
                   the
                   Henrician
                   heresic
                   .
                   Likewise
                   
                     a
                     contemner
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   And
                   againe
                   
                     obstinate
                     and
                     periured
                  
                   and
                   that
                   like
                   
                     Herod
                     hee
                     persecuted
                     the
                     anoynted
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   stirred
                   vp
                   against
                   him
                   his
                   Sonne
                   Henrie
                   the
                   fifth
                   ,
                   who
                   betyme
                   plyed
                   not
                   their
                   courses
                   as
                   they
                   would
                   ,
                   they
                   payed
                   him
                   also
                   with
                   reproaches
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Analist
                   calleth
                   him
                   in
                   
                     Patrem
                     Carnifex
                     ,
                     his
                     Fathers
                     Burrio
                     ,
                     and
                     sacrilegious
                     ,
                     a
                     Traitour
                     ,
                     a
                     Monster
                     ,
                     a
                     Tyrant
                     .
                     Gregorie
                  
                   the
                   seventh
                   calleth
                   Henrie
                   the
                   fourth
                   
                     Membrum
                     Diaboli
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     Divell
                  
                   :
                   And
                   Vestanus
                   vttereth
                   his
                   splene
                   
                   also
                   .
                   
                     Fredericus
                     Oenobarbus
                     bellua
                     horrenda
                     fuit
                  
                   .
                   And
                   Iustinian
                   for
                   curbing
                   Vigilius
                   ,
                   both
                   for
                   his
                   prevaricating
                   in
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   defending
                   of
                   Nestorius
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   by
                   
                     Baronius
                     madde
                     ,
                     possessed
                     with
                     an
                     evill
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     caryed
                     by
                     Sathan
                     .
                  
                   So
                   Richeomus
                   the
                   Iesuite
                   ●aileth
                   against
                   the
                   Greeke
                   ●m
                   ▪
                   perours
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   zeale
                   against
                   Imagerie
                   :
                   
                     Leo
                     Isauricus
                  
                   (
                   sayeth
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     perduellis
                     haereticus
                     —
                     Constantinus
                     re
                     &
                     cognomento
                     Copronymus
                     Leonis
                     Isaurici
                     Patris
                     nequam
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     nequior
                     filius
                     —
                     Leo
                     Quartus
                     Copronymi
                     foedus
                     foetus
                     ,
                     mali
                     vtique
                     Corvi
                     ,
                     malum
                     ovum
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   Heerein
                   they
                   tell
                   of
                   what
                   Spirit
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   despise
                   Dominioun
                   ,
                   and
                   speake
                   evill
                   of
                   Dignities
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   better
                   behaviour
                   can
                   follow
                   so
                   disdainfull
                   speeches
                   :
                   
                     Words
                     are
                     a
                     mids
                     betweene
                     Estimation
                     of
                     the
                     Mynd
                     and
                     actions
                     :
                  
                   If
                   they
                   be
                   good
                   ,
                   they
                   argue
                   a
                   good
                   Estimation
                   preceeding
                   and
                   promise
                   sutable
                   actions
                   to
                   follow
                   :
                   If
                   they
                   bee
                   ill
                   ,
                   they
                   argue
                   an
                   heart
                   full
                   of
                   contempt
                   ,
                   and
                   promise
                   nothing
                   but
                   outrage
                   :
                   Experience
                   hath
                   proven
                   this
                   to
                   bee
                   true
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IIII.
                   Of
                   their
                   abuse
                   of
                   Princes
                   in
                   
                     base
                     offices
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   THeir
                   second
                   
                     abuse
                     of
                     Princes
                  
                   in
                   their
                   Administration
                   is
                   by
                   imploying
                   their
                   
                     Persons
                     in
                     base
                     service
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   as
                   to
                   
                     hold
                     the
                     stirrop
                     when
                     the
                     Pope
                     goes
                     on
                     horse
                     backe
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   commeth
                   downe
                   .
                   
                     To
                     leade
                     his
                     bridle
                  
                   b
                   
                     for
                     some
                     space
                  
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Pope
                   (
                   forsooth
                   )
                   
                     must
                     refuse
                     that
                     service
                     in
                     shew
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     yet
                     yeeld
                     to
                     it
                     in
                     end
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   hypocrisie
                   with
                   pride
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   doe
                   so
                   earnestly
                   exact
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   Emperour
                   goe
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   
                     right
                     stirrop
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     chyde
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     Hadrian
                  
                   the
                   
                   fourt
                   did
                   to
                   Federicke
                   the
                   Emperour
                   :
                   
                     To
                     hold
                     the
                     water
                     and
                     towell
                     to
                     his
                     hands
                     :
                     To
                     carie
                     dishes
                     from
                     his
                     Kitchen
                     to
                     his
                     Table
                     :
                  
                   But
                   the
                   Emperour
                   shall
                   haue
                   a
                   priviledge
                   ,
                   for
                   where
                   Kings
                   must
                   goe
                   into
                   the
                   Kitchen
                   ,
                   
                     hee
                     shall
                     receiue
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     dishes
                     hee
                     caries
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     doore
                     .
                     To
                     sit
                     on
                     his
                     knees
                     when
                     hee
                     giveth
                     the
                     cnp
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                  
                   As
                   Otto
                   did
                   to
                   Urbane
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   of
                   purpose
                   neglected
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     suffered
                     him
                     to
                     sit
                     long
                     on
                     his
                     knees
                     ,
                     till
                     a
                     Cardinall
                     admonished
                     him
                     of
                     that
                  
                   
                   oversight
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   are
                   so
                   odious
                   ,
                   that
                   Harding
                   is
                   a
                   ashamed
                   ,
                   and
                   denyeth
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   are
                   registrate
                   in
                   their
                   ceremoniall
                   and
                   pontificall
                   .
                   I
                   would
                   gladly
                   vnderstand
                   to
                   which
                   office
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   
                   Master
                   of
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   referred
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   what
                   primitiue
                   rytes
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   time
                   shall
                   they
                   finde
                   such
                   abuse
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Anoynted
                   ?
                   This
                   question
                   will
                   be
                   answered
                   by
                   silence
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   greater
                   abuse
                   to
                   make
                   Princes
                   
                     kisse
                     the
                     Popes
                  
                   
                   foote
                   ;
                   it
                   might
                   passe
                   with
                   Cardinals
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   his
                   creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   since
                   they
                   left
                   off
                   preaching
                   )
                   seeme
                   to
                   haue
                   no
                   other
                   vse
                   for
                   their
                   mouth
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   kisse
                   his
                   feete
                   at
                   all
                   occasions
                   :
                   And
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   more
                   frequent
                   in
                   the
                   ceremoniall
                   ,
                   than
                   
                     Reverentiapro
                     more
                     facta
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Cardinals
                     kissing
                     his
                     feete
                     before
                     the
                     people
                     :
                  
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   whither
                   Adulation
                   bee
                   baser
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   affectation
                   of
                   vaine
                   glorie
                   bee
                   vyler
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   odious
                   that
                   hee
                   holds
                   out
                   
                     his
                     feete
                     to
                     bee
                     kissed
                     of
                     Emperours
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   yet
                   Rome
                   that
                   doeth
                   all
                   things
                   vnder
                   shew
                   of
                   Reason
                   (
                   as
                   Vives
                   sayes
                   scoffingly
                   )
                   by
                   Vestanus
                   ,
                   a
                   giues
                   vs
                   two
                   reasons
                   heereof
                   .
                   The
                   one
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Popes
                     humilitie
                     &
                     devotion
                     ,
                     who
                     knowing
                     that
                     the
                     people
                     will
                     kisse
                     his
                     feete
                     ,
                     hath
                     put
                     a
                     crosse
                     on
                     his
                     Pantoun
                     ,
                     that
                     their
                     adoration
                     may
                     bee
                     given
                     to
                     the
                     crosse
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     him
                     .
                  
                   That
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   scoffing
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   foote
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   place
                   to
                   put
                   the
                   crosse
                   on
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Emperours
                   Theodosius
                   and
                   Valentinian
                   were
                   more
                   religious
                   ,
                   who
                   
                     discharged
                     to
                     paint
                     the
                     crosse
                  
                   
                   
                     on
                     the
                     ground
                     ,
                     least
                     it
                     should
                     bee
                     trod
                     vpon
                     :
                  
                   Hee
                   admitteth
                   men
                   to
                   three
                   kisses
                   ,
                   
                     pedis
                     ,
                     pectoris
                     ,
                     &
                     oris
                     of
                     the
                     feete
                     ,
                     the
                     breast
                     and
                     his
                     face
                     .
                  
                   If
                   therefore
                   hee
                   would
                   honour
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   why
                   putteth
                   hee
                   it
                   on
                   his
                   foote
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   on
                   his
                   breast
                   to
                   tell
                   his
                   loue
                   to
                   it
                   ?
                   or
                   on
                   his
                   face
                   to
                   tell
                   his
                   account
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Greeks
                   are
                   more
                   religious
                   than
                   he
                   ,
                   
                   
                     for
                     though
                     they
                     take
                     not
                     that
                     Adoration
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     set
                     it
                     on
                     their
                     face
                     or
                     Breast
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   His
                   second
                   reason
                   is
                   
                     a
                     mocking
                     of
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   first
                   is
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   
                     That
                     since
                     the
                     Popes
                     office
                     is
                     to
                     teach
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     feete
                     of
                     Preachers
                     are
                     beautifull
                     ,
                  
                   a
                   they
                   
                     cannot
                     beautifie
                     them
                     better
                     ,
                     than
                     by
                     put
                     putting
                     the
                     crosse
                     on
                     them
                     —
                     for
                     the
                     spirit
                     and
                     grace
                     descends
                     to
                     the
                     feete
                     —
                     and
                     to
                     make
                     their
                     steppes
                     stay
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   fiction
                   ,
                   for
                   neither
                   hath
                   the
                   Pope
                   that
                   office
                   of
                   vniversal
                   preaching
                   ,
                   neither
                   dischargeth
                   hee
                   it
                   in
                   any
                   one
                   Church
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   beautie
                   of
                   the
                   feete
                   of
                   Preachers
                   is
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   their
                   heavenly
                   commission
                   ,
                   their
                   fruitefull
                   discharge
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   godly
                   life
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   secret
                   of
                   all
                   this
                   businesse
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     hee
                     is
                     an
                     enemie
                     to
                     the
                     crosse
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   by
                   that
                   seeming
                   honouring
                   of
                   it
                   vpon
                   his
                   foote
                   is
                   tredding
                   it
                   vnder
                   foote
                   indeede
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   hee
                   commeth
                   nearer
                   the
                   poynt
                   at
                   length
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     whereas
                     the
                     Popes
                     received
                     white
                     shooes
                     from
                     Constantine
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     they
                     haue
                     taken
                     purpour
                     or
                     skarlet
                     shooes
                     in
                     their
                     place
                     :
                  
                   And
                   what
                   is
                   this
                   ?
                   but
                   to
                   tell
                   the
                   world
                   that
                   Rome
                   is
                   the
                   
                     scarlet
                     coloured
                     Beast
                     drunke
                     with
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     the
                     Saintes
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   more
                   because
                   they
                   acknowledge
                   such
                   kissing
                   of
                   his
                   feete
                   
                     to
                     come
                     of
                     Diocletian
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   thought
                   himselfe
                   a
                   god
                   ,
                   &
                   craved
                   divine
                   honours
                   :
                   
                     And
                     thogh
                     that
                     his
                     wickednes
                  
                   
                   
                     was
                     ,
                     (
                     a
                     )
                     damnable
                  
                   (
                   sayeth
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     in
                     craving
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     custome
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     bee
                     damned
                     that
                     gaue
                     it
                     :
                  
                   This
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   as
                   to
                   condemne
                   Herod
                   who
                   took
                   divine
                   honours
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   people
                   that
                   gaue
                   them
                   .
                   
                     Diocletian
                     then
                     is
                     the
                     father
                     of
                     this
                     pride
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   worse
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   him
                   ;
                   for
                   hee
                   
                   beeing
                   an
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   tooke
                   it
                   of
                   his
                   Subjectes
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   being
                   Church-men
                   exact
                   it
                   of
                   Emperours
                   .
                   They
                   should
                   remember
                   their
                   owne
                   glosse
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Pope
                     is
                     successour
                     to
                     Peter
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     Fisher
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     to
                     Augustus
                     the
                     Emperour
                     .
                  
                   If
                   not
                   to
                   Augustus
                   ,
                   farre
                   lesse
                   should
                   they
                   succeed
                   Diocletian
                   .
                
                 
                   Beside
                   reason
                   :
                   Scripture
                   must
                   also
                   bee
                   abused
                   to
                   colour
                   this
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     thy
                     foote
                     may
                     bee
                     dipped
                     in
                     blood
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     tongues
                     of
                     thy
                     Dogges
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                   a
                   
                     Then
                     the
                     feete
                     are
                     dipped
                     in
                     blood
                  
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     decored
                     with
                     a
                     crosse
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     tongues
                     of
                     Dogges
                     are
                     dipped
                     therein
                     ,
                     when
                     Heretickes
                     like
                     dogges
                     licke
                     the
                     Popes
                     feete
                     .
                  
                   But
                   Augustine
                   exponeth
                   that
                   blood
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     Martyrs
                     ,
                     and
                     these
                     Dogges
                     of
                     painefull
                     Pastours
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   pertaine
                   nothing
                   
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   for
                   hee
                   massacres
                   Martyres
                   ,
                   and
                   doeth
                   not
                   preach
                   at
                   all
                   :
                   To
                   this
                   same
                   ende
                   they
                   abuse
                   that
                   Prophecie
                   ;
                   
                     Kings
                     shall
                     bee
                     thy
                     nourcing
                     fathers
                     ,
                     and
                     Queenes
                     thy
                     nourcing
                     mothers
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     bow
                     downe
                     to
                     thee
                     with
                     their
                     faces
                     towards
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     and
                     licke
                     the
                     dust
                     of
                     thy
                     feete
                     :
                  
                   c
                   
                     This
                     Prophecie
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Letter
                     is
                     fulfilled
                     in
                     the
                     Emperours
                     and
                     Kings
                     kissing
                     the
                     Popes
                     feete
                     with
                     their
                     faces
                     toward
                     the
                     ground
                     :
                  
                   The
                   like
                   hath
                   
                     Eudaemon
                     Ioannes
                  
                   d
                   the
                   Iesuite
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   change
                   ,
                   and
                   farre
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   Leo
                   the
                   third
                   did
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   crowned
                   Charles
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   him
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   hee
                   would
                   
                     worship
                     him
                     before
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     know
                     the
                     greatnesse
                     of
                     the
                     imperiall
                     Maiestie
                     .
                     Haymon
                     .
                     apud
                     .
                     Bozium
                     de
                     signis
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   proper
                   to
                   Heretickes
                   who
                   steale
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   pervert
                   Scripture
                   for
                   colouring
                   that
                   sacriledge
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   Marta
                   a
                   helpeth
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   proue
                   the
                   lawfulnesse
                   of
                   it
                   
                     from
                     the
                     Iaylors
                     falling
                     downe
                     at
                     Paul
                     and
                     Silas
                     feete
                     ,
                     and
                     Cornelius
                     falling
                     downe
                     before
                     Peter
                     ,
                  
                   b
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   for
                   kissing
                   of
                   his
                   feete
                   in
                   these
                   Texts
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   weak
                   proofe
                   to
                   alledge
                   
                     Abdias
                     Babylonius
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   fabler
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   grantes
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     ab
                     Ecclesia
                     reprobatus
                  
                   ,
                   reiected
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   antiquitie
                   of
                   the
                   practice
                   ,
                   hee
                   
                   findeth
                   no
                   sooner
                   then
                   Pipine
                   ,
                   a
                   and
                   
                     Charle-maine
                     :
                     Fables
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     colour
                     of
                     antiquitie
                     serue
                     these
                     men
                     who
                     are
                  
                   
                   
                     destitute
                     of
                     auncient
                     truth
                  
                   :
                   But
                   we
                   shall
                   help
                   them
                   in
                   fathering
                   of
                   this
                   adoration
                   aright
                   ,
                   on
                   
                     Darius
                     who
                     called
                     himselfe
                     King
                     of
                     kings
                     ,
                     and
                     cousing
                     of
                     the
                     gods
                     :
                     and
                     Cleopatra
                     ,
                     who
                     would
                     bee
                     called
                     the
                     Queene
                     of
                     queenes
                     :
                  
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   parents
                   of
                   their
                   pride
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   bee
                   adored
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdlie
                   ,
                   they
                   vse
                   greatest
                   degree
                   of
                   their
                   prid
                   
                     in
                     trodding
                     on
                     the
                     neckes
                     of
                     Emperours
                     ,
                     as
                     Alexander
                  
                   the
                   third
                   did
                   to
                   
                     Fridricke
                     Barbarosa
                  
                   ,
                   at
                   
                     Venice
                     ,
                     That
                     is
                     a
                     more
                     commendable
                     fact
                  
                   (
                   sayeth
                   one
                   )
                   
                     and
                     more
                     iust
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     trodding
                     of
                     Ecebolius
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     was
                     against
                     a
                     most
                     cruell
                     enemie
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     Alexander
                     (
                     b
                     )
                     did
                     well
                     that
                     hee
                     insulted
                     with
                     his
                     heeles
                     against
                     that
                     horrible
                     Beast
                     :
                  
                   While
                   heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   are
                   astonished
                   at
                   that
                   pride
                   ,
                   they
                   glorie
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   of
                   this
                   sort
                   was
                   that
                   pride
                   of
                   
                     Celestine
                     the
                     third
                     who
                     did
                     cast
                     the
                     Crowne
                     off
                     the
                     heade
                     of
                     Henrie
                     the
                     sixe
                     ,
                     with
                     his
                     foote
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   though
                   the
                   Crownes
                   of
                   Emperours
                   served
                   for
                   none
                   other
                   vse
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   bee
                   foote-bals
                   to
                   Popes
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   for
                   Kings
                   who
                   kisse
                   his
                   foote
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   able
                   againe
                   to
                   rise
                   or
                   walke
                   :
                   
                     For
                     the
                     trees
                     of
                     the
                     wood
                     of
                     Loretto
                     ,
                     inclined
                     so
                     low
                     to
                     welcome
                     the
                     Virgins
                     Chamber
                     comming
                  
                   
                   
                     over
                     the
                     Hadriaticke
                     Sea
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     neither
                     raise
                     againe
                     nor
                     inclined
                     to
                     the
                     House
                     when
                     it
                     was
                     settled
                     behind
                     them
                     .
                  
                   Tyrannie
                   in
                   Barbarians
                   cannot
                   exerce
                   greater
                   indignities
                   against
                   Princes
                   ,
                   then
                   this
                   humilitie
                   of
                   the
                   Servant
                   of
                   servants
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                   Of
                   their
                   third
                   vsurpation
                   over
                   
                     Princes
                     :
                     In
                     their
                     Lawes
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   THeir
                   third
                   vsurpatiō
                   over
                   Princes
                   is
                   in
                   their
                   Lawes
                   :
                   God
                   hath
                   invested
                   Kings
                   with
                   a
                   
                     Nomo-theticke
                     ,
                     power
                  
                   ,
                   
                   to
                   make
                   lawes
                   within
                   their
                   Kingdomes
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Pope
                   taketh
                   on
                   him
                   to
                   
                     Expone
                     ,
                     Mend
                     ,
                     Alter
                     ,
                     and
                     Repeale
                     them
                     at
                     his
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     common
                     doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     Schoole-men
                     :
                  
                   As
                   for
                   their
                   a
                   
                     Execution
                     ,
                     hee
                     may
                     stay
                     their
                     vse
                     ,
                     or
                     set
                     it
                     to
                     some
                     profitable
                     end
                     for
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     power
                     of
                     both
                     resideth
                     in
                     the
                     Pope
                     :
                  
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   end
                   absolutely
                   he
                   taketh
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   direct
                   and
                   command
                   Kings
                   in
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   their
                   power
                   against
                   Protestants
                   :
                   If
                   they
                   obey
                   him
                   ,
                   hee
                   casteth
                   them
                   in
                   danger
                   ,
                   and
                   hatred
                   of
                   their
                   people
                   :
                   If
                   they
                   disobey
                   ,
                   hee
                   hath
                   a
                   cause
                   of
                   Censure
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   suspend
                   or
                   depose
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     if
                     the
                     secular
                     power
                     bee
                     denyed
                     or
                     neglected
                     ,
                     the
                     Seculars
                     may
                     bee
                     excommunicate
                  
                   b
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   also
                   injoyned
                   to
                   their
                   Inquisitours
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     compell
                     Kings
                     and
                     Princes
                     to
                     recall
                     their
                     lawes
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     against
                     the
                     Inquisition
                     .
                  
                   And
                   because
                   Eymericus
                   is
                   too
                   generall
                   in
                   his
                   decision
                   ,
                   therefore
                   Pegna
                   is
                   more
                   particular
                   in
                   his
                   
                     Commentar
                     ,
                     that
                     commoun
                     and
                     fundamentall
                     Lawes
                     and
                     Customes
                     what-so-ever
                     of
                     that
                     kinde
                     are
                     null
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     no
                     effect
                  
                   c
                   .
                   So
                   
                     Bellarmine
                     ,
                     Although
                     the
                     Pope
                     bee
                     not
                     a
                     politicke
                     Prince
                     ,
                     yet
                     hee
                     may
                     confirme
                     or
                     infirme
                     the
                     lawes
                     of
                     Kings
                  
                   d
                   .
                   So
                   then
                   Princes
                   can
                   haue
                   no
                   Lawes
                   in
                   force
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Pope
                   mislike
                   them
                   ;
                   neither
                   dar
                   they
                   refuse
                   to
                   make
                   such
                   lawes
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   thinketh
                   good
                   for
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   vpholding
                   of
                   his
                   tyranny
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   with
                   the
                   ruine
                   of
                   their
                   Kingdome
                   .
                
                 
                   Their
                   Analist
                   giveth
                   this
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   
                     Potest
                     Papa
                     in
                     Regesius
                     dicere
                     ,
                     hee
                     is
                     set
                     vp
                     with
                     full
                     power
                     to
                     iudge
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     lawes
                     :
                  
                   And
                   though
                   hee
                   bee
                   that
                   
                     lawlesse
                     Man
                     ▪
                  
                   yet
                   hee
                   taketh
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   Countries
                   ,
                   the
                   raines
                   of
                   governement
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   hee
                   were
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   and
                   Reason
                   of
                   Reasons
                   ;
                   for
                   so
                   Hildebrand
                   a
                   professeth
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     it
                     is
                     leasume
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     onely
                     to
                     make
                     new
                     lawes
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     necessitie
                     of
                     Tyme
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   no
                   wonder
                   hee
                   vse
                   such
                   power
                   over
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   since
                   hee
                   hath
                   no
                   constancie
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   lawes
                   :
                   
                   for
                   neither
                   Canons
                   of
                   Councels
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   his
                   Predecessours
                   or
                   his
                   owne
                   can
                   bind
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   vpon
                   any
                   occasion
                   he
                   will
                   alter
                   :
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   stile
                   of
                   the
                   Court
                   of
                   
                     Rome
                     (
                     that
                     it
                     varyeth
                     every
                     yeare
                     )
                  
                   so
                   wee
                   may
                   say
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   lawes
                   ,
                   
                   
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     changed
                     ,
                     and
                     priviledges
                     destroyed
                     ,
                     diminished
                     ,
                     and
                     augmented
                     at
                     their
                     pleasure
                     .
                     The
                     Apostolicke
                     sea
                     may
                     make
                     all
                     these
                     alterations
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     custome
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   libertie
                   they
                   take
                   over
                   the
                   opinions
                   of
                   others
                   :
                   The
                   like
                   Uigilius
                   tooke
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   opinion
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   fundamentall
                   points
                   concerning
                   Nestorianisme
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   hee
                   saw
                   either
                   danger
                   or
                   peace
                   ,
                   he
                   changed
                   his
                   sentence
                   ,
                   and
                   Baronius
                   (
                   whose
                   
                     taske
                     amongst
                     other
                     things
                     is
                     to
                     defend
                     the
                     Popes
                     greatest
                     faults
                     ,
                     and
                     proue
                     them
                     to
                     bee
                     perfections
                  
                   )
                   sayeth
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Uigilius
                     after
                     great
                     consideration
                     stroue
                     diversly
                     :
                     Et
                     cur
                     ei
                     non
                     licuit
                     ,
                     mutato
                     rerum
                     statis
                     ,
                     mutare
                     sententiam
                     ?
                  
                   This
                   is
                   their
                   constancie
                   ,
                   even
                   when
                   they
                   define
                   out
                   of
                   Peters
                   Chaire
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   vsurping
                   over
                   Kings
                   concerning
                   lawes
                   ,
                   is
                   crossed
                   by
                   Pope
                   Nicolaus
                   ,
                   wryting
                   to
                   Michael
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ▪
                   that
                   a
                   
                     Christ
                     distinguished
                     the
                     acts
                     ,
                     offices
                     ,
                     and
                     dignities
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     and
                     Emperour
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Emperour
                     should
                     not
                     presume
                     to
                     vsurpe
                     vpon
                     the
                     Iurisdiction
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Pope
                     vpon
                     the
                     Emperours
                     iurisdiction
                     .
                  
                   When
                   that
                   Pope
                   did
                   so
                   ridde
                   these
                   merches
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   such
                   vsurpation
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   condemneth
                   in
                   tearmes
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   latter
                   Popes
                   in
                   their
                   vsurping
                   ,
                   are
                   gone
                   as
                   farre
                   from
                   the
                   modestie
                   of
                   their
                   Ancestours
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   reason
                   and
                   conscience
                   .
                   Princes
                   may
                   be
                   cōtent
                   with
                   that
                   tyrannie
                   over
                   their
                   lawes
                   ,
                   seing
                   he
                   doeth
                   so
                   to
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   He
                   dispenseth
                   
                   
                     aboue
                     ,
                     and
                     contrare
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     and
                     selleth
                     pardons
                     of
                     the
                     notour
                     breaches
                     of
                     the
                     morall
                     law
                     ,
                     because
                     no
                     canon
                     can
                     binde
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     sayeth
                     their
                     Canonists
                     .
                  
                   This
                   proveth
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   that
                   lawlesse
                   Man
                   :
                   And
                   another
                   
                     Phalaris
                     boasting
                     that
                     he
                     can
                     not
                     be
                     subiect
                     to
                     lawes
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   loosing
                   of
                   the
                   sinewes
                   of
                   Governement
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   a
                   Beast
                   hee
                   may
                   rage
                   a●
                   randome
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                   Of
                   their
                   fourth
                   Vsurpation
                   ,
                   
                     In
                     censuring
                     Kings
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   THeir
                   fourth
                   Vsurpation
                   over
                   Princes
                   is
                   in
                   Censures
                   :
                   They
                   are
                   not
                   content
                   with
                   a
                   
                     directiue
                     power
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   will
                   haue
                   a
                   coactiue
                   also
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     compell
                     Princes
                     to
                     doe
                     what
                     they
                     will
                     ,
                  
                   because
                   the
                   one
                   power
                   without
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   of
                   no
                   effect
                   :
                   a
                   And
                   
                     because
                     that
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     were
                     not
                     conveniently
                     furnished
                     ,
                     neither
                     were
                     it
                     sufficiently
                     provyded
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     had
                     not
                     a
                     power
                     to
                     compell
                     Rebels
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     obey
                     censures
                     .
                  
                   This
                   b
                   is
                   in
                   effect
                   Bertrandus
                   blasphemie
                   ,
                   who
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     not
                     seeme
                     discreete
                     enough
                     ,
                     except
                     hee
                     had
                     left
                     a
                     Vicar
                     behind
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     might
                     doe
                     all
                  
                   c
                   things
                   .
                   And
                   Rodericus
                   hath
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     Christ
                     had
                     not
                     provyded
                     well
                     enough
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     World
                     ,
                     nor
                     for
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     if
                     hee
                     had
                     not
                     left
                     so
                     eminent
                     a
                     Vicar
                     on
                     the
                     Earth
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   no
                   discretion
                   to
                   speake
                   so
                   blasphemously
                   of
                   the
                   wisdome
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   they
                   choose
                   rather
                   to
                   blaspheme
                   ,
                   than
                   recall
                   their
                   errours
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   coactiue
                   power
                   hath
                   two
                   branches
                   :
                   The
                   one
                   
                     to
                     depriue
                     Kings
                     of
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     their
                     Authoritie
                     by
                     suspension
                     :
                  
                   The
                   other
                   to
                   
                     depriue
                     them
                     of
                     the
                     propertie
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     by
                     Deposition
                     .
                  
                   a
                   But
                   Deposition
                   is
                   no
                   Ecclesiasticke
                   punishment
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   Imperiall
                   ;
                   as
                   when
                   Traian
                   tooke
                   the
                   Crowne
                   from
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Armenia
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   know
                   that
                   excommunication
                   a
                   
                     censure
                     merelie
                     Ecclesiasticke
                  
                   ,
                   can
                   not
                   extend
                   it selfe
                   to
                   the
                   deposing
                   of
                   Kings
                   :
                   Yet
                   
                     the
                     Pope
                  
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   
                     by
                     his
                     transcendent
                     power
                     hath
                     annexed
                     Deposition
                     to
                     Excommunication
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     convenient
                     punishment
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     it
                     exceede
                     the
                     Nature
                     of
                     Excommunication
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     exceedeth
                     not
                     the
                     bounds
                     of
                     the
                     Popes
                     power
                     .
                  
                   b
                   His
                   exorbitant
                   power
                   then
                   findeth
                   a
                   right
                   where
                   no
                   right
                   is
                   .
                   And
                   
                   prian
                   affirmeth
                   and
                   Erasmus
                   marketh
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   him
                   :
                   
                     That
                     by
                     Church
                     censures
                     ,
                     none
                     is
                     so
                     noted
                     as
                     to
                     bee
                     destroyed
                     .
                  
                   
                   The
                   Church
                   should
                   censure
                   Ecclesiasticklie
                   and
                   leaue
                   civill
                   censures
                   (
                   such
                   as
                   is
                   deprivation
                   of
                   Kings
                   )
                   vnto
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   .
                
                 
                   Vpon
                   these
                   grounds
                   
                     come
                     the
                     absolving
                     of
                     people
                     from
                     their
                     Natiue
                     alledgeance
                     to
                     Princes
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     rebellion
                     against
                     them
                     :
                     The
                     giving
                     of
                     their
                     Kingdome
                     vp
                     to
                     bee
                     invaded
                     by
                     neighbour
                     Princes
                     ,
                     or
                     such
                     as
                     haue
                     any
                     Title
                     to
                     it
                     or
                     power
                     to
                     conquer
                     it
                     .
                  
                   So
                   Suarez
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     If
                     the
                     Pope
                     depose
                     a
                     King
                     ,
                     hee
                     may
                     bee
                     expelled
                     or
                     killed
                     by
                     them
                     who
                     haue
                     commission
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     hee
                     command
                     the
                     execution
                     of
                     it
                     to
                     none
                     ,
                     then
                     it
                     pertaines
                     to
                     the
                     lawfull
                     Successour
                     &c.
                  
                   And
                   againe
                   .
                   
                     After
                     the
                     sentence
                     pronounced
                     hee
                     is
                     deprived
                     of
                     his
                  
                   
                   
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     hee
                     cannot
                     possesse
                     it
                     by
                     a
                     iust
                     Title
                     :
                  
                   Therefore
                   ▪
                   
                     thereafter
                     hee
                     may
                     bee
                     handled
                     like
                     a
                     Tyrant
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     killed
                     by
                     any
                     privat
                     man.
                  
                   These
                   positions
                   are
                   more
                   bloodie
                   than
                   Dracoes
                   Lawes
                   .
                   And
                   wee
                   shall
                   haue
                   the
                   Pope
                   himselfe
                   saying
                   by
                   
                     Bellarmine
                     I
                     shall
                     make
                     him
                  
                   
                   
                     who
                     was
                     thy
                     King
                     to
                     bee
                     no
                     King
                     to
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   And
                   though
                   absolution
                   from
                   excommunication
                   should
                   relieue
                   them
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   follow
                   therevpon
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   haue
                   forged
                   that
                   distinction
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     absolue
                     &
                     reconceale
                     the
                     person
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     ▪
                     yet
                     hee
                     shall
                     not
                     bee
                     restored
                     to
                     his
                     Kingdome
                     .
                  
                   So
                   
                     Franciscus
                     Veronensis
                  
                   ,
                   b
                   
                     Albeit
                     the
                     King
                     were
                     absolved
                     by
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     yet
                     hee
                     cannot
                     bee
                     a
                     King.
                  
                   This
                   they
                   haue
                   learned
                   of
                   Hildebrand
                   ,
                   who
                   after
                   hee
                   had
                   absolved
                   the
                   Emperour
                   from
                   his
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   hee
                   held
                   him
                   still
                   as
                   deposed
                   from
                   the
                   Impyre
                   ;
                   and
                   caused
                   choose
                   Rudolph
                   in
                   his
                   place
                   (
                   c
                   )
                   
                     I
                     haue
                     received
                  
                   (
                   said
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     that
                     man
                     in
                     favour
                     ,
                     and
                     given
                     him
                     onely
                     the
                     Communion
                     ,
                     but
                     haue
                     not
                     restoreed
                     him
                     to
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     which
                     I
                     threw
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     Synod
                     of
                     Rome
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   taste
                   of
                   Popish
                   wrath
                   ,
                   to
                   keepe
                   hatred
                   after
                   reconciliation
                   ,
                   and
                   deposition
                   after
                   Communion
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   as
                   voyde
                   of
                   the
                   meeknesse
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   full
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Serpents
                   crueltie
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   .
                   But
                   may
                   not
                   humanitie
                   ,
                   and
                   Mediation
                   of
                   other
                   Princes
                   plead
                   favour
                   for
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   censured
                   ?
                   No
                   surelie
                   ;
                   
                     For
                     neither
                     the
                  
                   
                   
                     Emperour
                     nor
                     King
                     of
                     Spaine
                     may
                     meddle
                  
                   (
                   say
                   their
                   Cardinals
                   )
                   
                     with
                     the
                     restitution
                     of
                     Prince
                     Palatine
                     to
                     the
                     Electorate
                     and
                     his
                     Lands
                     ,
                     because
                     to
                     seeke
                     these
                     things
                     is
                     no
                     other
                     than
                     to
                     cast
                     downe
                     the
                     Apostolicke
                     seate
                     from
                     the
                     rights
                     of
                     her
                     Maiestie
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   d
                   )
                   And
                   least
                   the
                   Pope
                   proue
                   tractable
                   these
                   holy
                   Cardinals
                   will
                   bind
                   his
                   omnipotencie
                   ,
                   
                     with
                     their
                     owne
                     oath
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     should
                     change
                     nothing
                     that
                     is
                     done
                     .
                  
                   Heere
                   is
                   barbarous
                   tyrannie
                   bound
                   with
                   roapes
                   of
                   sand
                   :
                   They
                   vent
                   their
                   malice
                   and
                   folie
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   hath
                   begunne
                   to
                   beholde
                   and
                   judge
                   that
                   tyrannie
                   ,
                   and
                   possiiblie
                   will
                   restore
                   him
                   without
                   their
                   consent
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastlie
                   ,
                   if
                   Kings
                   by
                   their
                   power
                   or
                   loue
                   of
                   their
                   people
                   bee
                   secured
                   from
                   forraine
                   violence
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   their
                   
                     last
                     refuge
                     to
                     cause
                     kill
                     him
                     by
                     stobbing
                     ,
                  
                   a
                   
                     poyson
                     ,
                     or
                     powder-plots
                  
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   not
                   onelie
                   Protestant
                   Princes
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   Papists
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   world
                   saw
                   in
                   Henrie
                   the
                   third
                   of
                   
                     France
                     ,
                     for
                     after
                     excommunication
                     ,
                     any
                     man
                     may
                     take
                     his
                     life
                     by
                     any
                     means
                     whatsoever
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   this
                   crueltie
                   must
                   haue
                   a
                   warrand
                   ,
                   and
                   Scripture
                   shall
                   bee
                   throwne
                   to
                   favour
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     Peter
                     ,
                     kill
                     and
                     eate
                     ,
                     giue
                     power
                     to
                     the
                     Popes
                     to
                     excommunicate
                     ,
                     depose
                     and
                     kill
                     Kings
                     ,
                  
                   if
                   wee
                   trust
                   
                     Baronius
                     ,
                     for
                     Peters
                     Ministerie
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     is
                     two
                     fold
                  
                   (
                   sayeth
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     to
                     feede
                     and
                     to
                     kill
                     —
                     And
                     he
                     is
                     commanded
                     to
                     kill
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     resist
                     ,
                     to
                     fight
                     against
                     them
                     and
                     to
                     defeate
                     them
                     that
                     they
                     be
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     :
                  
                   And
                   because
                   the
                   Notion
                   of
                   killing
                   soundeth
                   harshlie
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   giue
                   vs
                   a
                   
                     charitable
                     Commentarie
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     killing
                     ought
                     to
                     bee
                     in
                     great
                     charitie
                     :
                  
                   That
                   the
                   thing
                   killed
                   bee
                   eaten
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     Christian
                     charitie
                     to
                     hyde
                     it
                     in
                     his
                     bowels
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     that
                     killing
                     is
                     not
                     crueltie
                     but
                     Pietie
                     :
                  
                   I
                   doubt
                   if
                   the
                   Pope
                   will
                   count
                   it
                   either
                   Pietie
                   or
                   Charitie
                   ,
                   if
                   hee
                   felt
                   such
                   a
                   killing
                   :
                   And
                   
                   Bellarmine
                   is
                   as
                   grosse
                   though
                   in
                   fewer
                   words
                   .
                   
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     duetie
                     of
                     the
                     head
                  
                   (
                   ●aith
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     to
                     eate
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     eating
                     to
                     send
                     downe
                     meate
                     into
                     the
                     Stomach
                     .
                  
                   b
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   strange
                   libertie
                   in
                   glossing
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   turne
                   Peter
                   a
                   fisher
                   of
                   men
                   in
                   a
                   Butcher
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Pope
                   in
                   a
                   Polyphemus
                   to
                   devour
                   men
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   like
                   the
                   
                     Iesuite
                     Alcasers
                  
                   conceate
                   on
                   the
                   Revelation
                   .
                   He
                   saw
                   how
                   that
                   Booke
                   tortured
                   
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   therefore
                   he
                   cast
                   it
                   in
                   a
                   new
                   mould
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     exponeth
                     her
                     destruction
                     .
                     Cap.
                  
                   18.
                   
                     of
                     her
                     conversion
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     fire
                     of
                     Gods
                     anger
                     that
                     destroyeth
                     her
                     ,
                     to
                     bee
                     the
                     flame
                     of
                     Gods
                     loue
                     ,
                     turning
                     her
                     to
                     Christianity
                     .
                  
                   A
                   fansie
                   contrar
                   to
                   sense
                   &
                   reasō
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   destruction
                   is
                   threatned
                   as
                   a
                   plague
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   &
                   not
                   promised
                   as
                   a
                   blessing
                   .
                   So
                   these
                   men
                   wil
                   never
                   want
                   a
                   colour
                   for
                   their
                   cause
                   so
                   lōg
                   as
                   they
                   play
                   the
                   Qu●dlibitars
                   ,
                   to
                   draw
                   every
                   thing
                   out
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   :
                   But
                   this
                   glosse
                   is
                   cōtrare
                   to
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   which
                   speaketh
                   only
                   of
                   the
                   
                     conversiō
                     of
                     the
                     Gentiles
                  
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   Fathers
                   exponded
                   this
                   eating
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Churches
                     turning
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     to
                     her selfe
                     by
                     Baptisme
                     ,
                  
                   so
                   Augustine
                   d
                   
                     He
                     said
                     to
                     Peter
                     kill
                     and
                     eate
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     kill
                     them
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     corrupt
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     them
                     the
                     thing
                     that
                     thou
                     art
                     :
                  
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   contrare
                   to
                   Baronius
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   his
                   eating
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   
                     destroy
                     them
                     alluterlie
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   this
                   eating
                   ,
                   
                     is
                     to
                     saue
                     them
                     by
                     grace
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Baronius
                   himselfe
                   in
                   cold
                   blood
                   and
                   free
                   of
                   preiudice
                   before
                   the
                   question
                   arose
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   &
                   Venice
                   .
                   
                     What
                     that
                     heavenlie
                     vision
                     meant
                     the
                     event
                     declared
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     neede
                     no
                     humane
                     interpretatiō
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     meant
                     that
                     the
                     Gentiles
                  
                   e
                   
                     shuld
                     be
                     turned
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     by
                     Baptisme
                     :
                  
                   And
                   their
                   owne
                   
                     Onus
                     Ecclesiae
                  
                   telleth
                   vs
                   from
                   what
                   Spirit
                   such
                   glosses
                   ,
                   and
                   practises
                   come
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     pastorall
                     loue
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     divellish
                     malice
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     to
                     scatter
                     ,
                     kill
                     ,
                     and
                     destroy
                     :
                  
                   This
                   libertie
                   of
                   glossing
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   Basile
                   and
                   Nazianzen
                   call
                   
                     duleuein
                     Hypoth●sei
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   serue
                   their
                   turne
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   
                     sense
                     of
                     Scripture
                     currrent
                     with
                     the
                     occasion
                     or
                     time
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   
                     Cusane
                     affirmeth
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   such
                   dealing
                   Christian
                   Princes
                   are
                   
                     in
                     the
                     worst
                     cas●
                  
                   
                   
                     of
                     any
                     men
                  
                   :
                   Pagan
                   Princes
                   are
                   without
                   the
                   Popes
                   iurisdiction
                   and
                   free
                   of
                   his
                   censure
                   a
                   
                     Kings
                     vnder
                     the
                     Law
                     had
                     authoritie
                     over
                     the
                     high
                     Priest
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   now
                   the
                   Pope
                   clames
                   more
                   power
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   high
                   Priest
                   had
                   :
                   And
                   though
                   Subjectes
                   of
                   any
                   qualitie
                   bee
                   excommunicate
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   neither
                   cast
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   possessions
                   nor
                   killed
                   by
                   vertue
                   thereof
                   .
                   b
                   They
                   say
                   by
                   word
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     when
                     a
                     King
                     becommeth
                     Christian
                     ,
                     hee
                     loseth
                     not
                     his
                     earthly
                     kingdome
                     wherevnto
                     he
                     had
                     right
                     ,
                     but
                     acquireth
                     a
                     new
                     right
                     to
                     an
                     eternall
                     Kingdome
                     .
                  
                   If
                   it
                   bee
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   indeede
                   ,
                   how
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   vnder
                   the
                   Pope
                   Kingdomes
                   are
                   looseable
                   ,
                   onelie
                   because
                   of
                   Christianitie
                   ?
                   They
                   fall
                   heere
                   in
                   that
                   same
                   inconvenient
                   they
                   would
                   eschew
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     Christianity
                     is
                     hurtfull
                     to
                     Kings
                     ,
                     and
                     Grace
                     destroyes
                     Nature
                     .
                  
                   c
                   The
                   cause
                   of
                   this
                   difference
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   place
                   come
                   in
                   
                     Competition
                     with
                     him
                     who
                     will
                     be
                     absolute
                     Monarch
                     over
                     all
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     Pope
                  
                   (
                   sayeth
                   Suarez
                   )
                   d
                   
                     hath
                     the
                     height
                     of
                     both
                     powers
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     both
                     high
                     Priest
                     and
                     a
                     temporall
                     King.
                  
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   
                     stumbling
                     blocke
                  
                   to
                   hold
                   infidell
                   Princes
                   from
                   Christ
                   :
                   The
                   Turks
                   stumble
                   at
                   popish
                   images
                   :
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   Siege
                   of
                   Vien
                   when
                   their
                   Canon
                   brake
                   in
                   pieces
                   ,
                   the
                   images
                   that
                   were
                   set
                   on
                   the
                   wals
                   ,
                   to
                   ke●pe
                   the
                   Towne
                   ,
                   they
                   cryed
                   with
                   disdaine
                   ,
                   
                     Take
                     vp
                     the
                     Christians
                     gods
                  
                   :
                   e
                   Their
                   Transubstantiation
                   is
                   another
                   stumbling
                   block
                   ,
                   whē
                   in
                   one
                   houre
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   
                     create
                     ,
                     adore
                     ,
                     and
                     eate
                     their
                     god
                     :
                  
                   And
                   that
                   made
                   Averroes
                   to
                   cry
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Religion
                     of
                     the
                     Iewes
                     is
                  
                   
                   
                     for
                     Swine
                     :
                     The
                     Religiō
                     of
                     Mahumetanes
                     is
                     for
                     Chidren
                     :
                     The
                     Religiō
                     of
                     Christans
                     is
                     of
                     impossibilies
                     :
                     Therefore
                     Anima
                     mea
                     cum
                     Philosophis
                     ,
                     my
                     soule
                     with
                     the
                     Philosophs
                     .
                  
                   So
                   this
                   excommunicating
                   ,
                   &
                   killing
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   maketh
                   infidell
                   Princes
                   abhorre
                   Christianitie
                   ,
                   whose
                   first
                   reward
                   vnder
                   the
                   Pope
                   would
                   bee
                   this
                   base
                   abusing
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Turk
                   holdeth
                   him
                   with
                   Mahumet
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   hee
                   honour
                   his
                   Muffti
                   ,
                   and
                   vse
                   his
                   counsell
                   in
                   great
                   matters
                   ,
                   yet
                   hee
                   keepeth
                   him
                   alwayes
                   subject
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   Civill
                   things
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                   .
                   That
                   Vsurpation
                   now
                   is
                   the
                   
                     prime
                     Article
                     of
                     their
                     faith
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   was
                   some-tymes
                   
                     no
                     Tenet
                     of
                     Doctrine
                  
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   a
                   Probleme
                   in
                   the
                   Schools
                   ;
                   yea
                   when
                   it
                   began
                   a
                   Sigibert
                   called
                   it
                   an
                   
                     Haeresie
                     ▪
                  
                   It
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   
                     res
                     fidei
                     ,
                     a
                     matter
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   now
                   it
                   is
                   made
                   
                     de
                     fide
                     ,
                     an
                     article
                     of
                     faith
                  
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   a
                   commoun
                   one
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     caput
                     fidei
                     ,
                     an
                     head
                     article
                     of
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   both
                   their
                   negatiue
                   ,
                   and
                   affirmatiue
                   
                   confession
                   .
                   
                     Negatiue
                     :
                     If
                     this
                     proposition
                     bee
                     denyed
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Pope
                     may
                     depose
                  
                   b
                   
                     hereticall
                     Kings
                     ,
                     the
                     Catholicke
                     faith
                     is
                     abiured
                     ,
                  
                   said
                   Suarez
                   .
                   And
                   
                     who
                     deny
                     this
                     ,
                     falleth
                     in
                     Paganisme
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     sinne
                     against
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                  
                   said
                   
                     Alvarez
                     .
                     Pelagius
                  
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   their
                   
                     affirmatiue
                     confession
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   
                     maine
                     and
                     principall
                     point
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                  
                   sayeth
                   the
                   Cardinall
                   d
                   and
                   
                     the
                     chiefe
                     hinger
                     wherevpon
                     all
                     the
                     contraversie
                     turneth
                     :
                  
                   And
                   vnder
                   the
                   counterfitte
                   name
                   of
                   Skulkenius
                   ,
                   hee
                   sayeth
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     this
                     Papall
                     power
                     is
                     the
                     hinger
                     ,
                     the
                     fundation
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     a
                     word
                     ,
                     the
                     summe
                     of
                     Christian
                     Faith.
                  
                   And
                   Cardinall
                   Peron
                   in
                   his
                   diswasiue
                   oration
                   to
                   the
                   communalitie
                   of
                   France
                   ;
                   calleth
                   
                     it
                     the
                     greatest
                     matter
                     ,
                     wherevpon
                     the
                     safetie
                     of
                     all
                     Christendome
                     dependeth
                  
                   e
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   they
                   measure
                   their
                   trustie
                   Professours
                   ,
                   what
                   ever
                   men
                   hold
                   or
                   deny
                   in
                   other
                   points
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   maintaine
                   this
                   ,
                   all
                   is
                   well
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   oppugne
                   this
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   bee
                   sound
                   in
                   other
                   points
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   persecuted
                   as
                   Hereticks
                   f
                   .
                   They
                   charge
                   vs
                   falsely
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   make
                   our
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   an
                   expresse
                   article
                   of
                   our
                   Creede
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   hing
                   all
                   their
                   Creede
                   ,
                   and
                   Faith
                   vpon
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   vpon
                   their
                   grounds
                   it
                   may
                   passe
                   ,
                   since
                   they
                   make
                   the
                   
                     Pope
                     their
                     Church
                     .
                     They
                     obiect
                  
                   (
                   sayeth
                   Gretzer
                   )
                   
                     that
                     wee
                  
                   
                   
                   
                     call
                     Papam
                     Ecclesiam
                     quid
                     tum
                     ?
                     non
                     abnuo
                     .
                     What
                     of
                     that
                     ?
                     I
                     deny
                     it
                     not
                     .
                     And
                     Ualentia
                  
                   h
                   
                     more
                     posedly
                     Nomine
                     Ecclesiae
                     intelligimus
                     caput
                     Ecclesiae
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     wee
                     vnderstand
                     the
                     head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   Since
                   therefore
                   they
                   make
                   their
                   pretended
                   head
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   no
                   wonder
                   that
                   
                     the
                     greatnesse
                     of
                     that
                     Head
                     bee
                     the
                     greatest
                     articl●
                     :
                     yea
                     ,
                     the
                     summe
                     of
                     their
                     whole
                     Faith.
                  
                   And
                   Baronius
                   i
                   a
                   firmeth
                   ,
                   that
                   without
                   
                     obedience
                     to
                     this
                     Head
                     ,
                     neither
                     Faith
                     ,
                     nor
                     good
                     workes
                     availe
                     :
                  
                   And
                   againe
                   k
                   
                     that
                     even
                     Arrian
                     Princes
                     prospered
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     obeyed
                     the
                     Pope
                     .
                  
                   This
                   Head
                   is
                   All
                   to
                   them
                   :
                   their
                   Faith
                   their
                   Creede
                   ,
                   the
                   rule
                   and
                   cause
                   of
                   prosperitie
                   ,
                   to
                   blesse
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   obey
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   damne
                   the
                   Faithfull
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   disobey
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   seeing
                   they
                   will
                   haue
                   it
                   an
                   
                     head
                     article
                  
                   ,
                   wee
                   aske
                   in
                   what
                   Creede
                   they
                   finde
                   it
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   neither
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Nicene
                     ,
                     nor
                     Athanasian
                     Creede
                  
                   ;
                   neither
                   in
                   these
                   larger
                   formes
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   Ierome
                   wrote
                   to
                   Damasus
                   ,
                   or
                   Augustine
                   to
                   Laurentius
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Petrus
                     Diaconus
                  
                   ;
                   neither
                   in
                   
                     the
                     Creede
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   (
                   crediblie
                   )
                   was
                   written
                   before
                   Peters
                   supposed
                   comming
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   containeth
                   nothing
                   of
                   his
                   Supremacie
                   :
                   Therefore
                   they
                   must
                   come
                   home
                   to
                   their
                   Trent
                   Creede
                   ,
                   canonized
                   by
                   Pius
                   the
                   fourth
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   their
                   
                     idole
                     of
                     Ecclesiasticke
                     libertie
                  
                   ,
                   wherein
                   though
                   they
                   speake
                   diverselie
                   ,
                   yet
                   all
                   runneth
                   to
                   a
                   lawlesse
                   licence
                   :
                   Sometimes
                   they
                   restraine
                   it
                   to
                   
                     Canonicke
                     election
                     of
                     Prelats
                  
                   :
                   Some
                   times
                   to
                   the
                   
                     investures
                     of
                     benefices
                     and
                     immunities
                     of
                     the
                     Cleargie
                     :
                     but
                     Aventine
                  
                   a
                   descriueth
                   it
                   more
                   partiticularlie
                   that
                   
                     Hildebrand
                     was
                     desirous
                     to
                     shake
                     off
                     the
                     Emperours
                     yoake
                     ,
                     breake
                     his
                     authoritie
                     ,
                     and
                     turne
                     all
                     power
                     to
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     to
                     confirme
                     the
                     principalitie
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     .
                     That
                     there
                     was
                     nothing
                     better
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     take
                     away
                     all
                     feare
                     ▪
                     and
                     bee
                     affrayed
                     of
                     no
                     man
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     hee
                     might
                     enioy
                     the
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     libertie
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     such
                     an
                     Emperour
                     ,
                     whose
                     forces
                     hee
                     feared
                     no
                     ,
                     as
                     one
                     that
                     did
                     reigne
                     at
                     the
                     pleasure
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   branch
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   his
                   Securitie
                   :
                   
                   The
                   second
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     being
                     terrible
                     to
                     others
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     hee
                     feared
                     not
                     the
                     Emperour
                     ,
                     so
                     although
                     hee
                     iniured
                     him
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     Emperour
                     must
                     bee
                     affrayed
                     of
                     him
                  
                   b
                   .
                   And
                   Gerochus
                   c
                   an
                   eager
                   defender
                   of
                   Hildebrand
                   descryveth
                   it
                   more
                   shortly
                   .
                   The
                   Romaines
                   (
                   said
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     vsurpe
                     divine
                     honour
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     giue
                     no
                     reason
                     for
                     their
                     doing
                     ,
                     neither
                     suffer
                     they
                     any
                     man
                     to
                     say
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     why
                     doe
                     yee
                     so
                     ?
                     But
                     vse
                     that
                     verse
                     of
                     the
                     Poet
                     ,
                     so
                     I
                     will
                     ,
                     so
                     I
                     command
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     my
                     will
                     passe
                     for
                     a
                     reason
                     .
                  
                   But
                   Hildebrand
                   expoundeth
                   it
                   himselfe
                   most
                   cleerely
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   
                     a
                     power
                     to
                     take
                     away
                     ,
                     and
                     giue
                     Impyres
                     ,
                     Kingdomes
                     ,
                     Principalities
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     ever
                     mortall
                     men
                     may
                     haue
                     .
                  
                   d
                   And
                   what
                   these
                   proud
                   words
                   meaneth
                   ,
                   hee
                   exponeth
                   it
                   in
                   his
                   
                     twentie
                     seven
                     Dictats
                     ,
                     the
                     hammers
                     of
                     all
                     lawfull
                     authoritie
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Vendramenus
                   the
                   Venitian
                   defines
                   it
                   
                     libertatem
                     quodvis
                     agendi
                     &
                     rapiendi
                     impune
                     ,
                  
                   a
                   libertie
                   to
                   doe
                   and
                   pull
                   what
                   they
                   please
                   .
                   
                     But
                     seeing
                     they
                     must
                     haue
                     this
                     Title
                     of
                     Head
                     in
                     their
                     owne
                     sense
                     ,
                  
                   let
                   them
                   haue
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Aquinas
                     calleth
                     the
                     Antichrist
                     perfect
                     ,
                     or
                     an
                     Head
                     ,
                     quo
                     modo
                     dicimus
                     perfectum
                     latronum
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   wee
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     Brigand
                     is
                     perfect
                  
                   :
                   But
                   there
                   needeth
                   no
                   comparison
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   Identitie
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Their
                   Church
                   cannot
                   bee
                   
                     perfect
                     in
                     faith
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ever
                   
                     parturiens
                     ,
                     bring
                     out
                     new
                     Articles
                     of
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   Their
                   Regulars
                   haue
                   latelie
                   affirmed
                   .
                   
                     Quod
                     Regulares
                     sint
                     de
                     herachia
                     absolute
                     —
                     articulum
                     fidei
                     esse
                     puto
                     .
                  
                   But
                   the
                   Parisian
                   
                   Divines
                   haue
                   censured
                   it
                   thus
                   .
                   
                     Author
                     novum
                     eumque
                     falsum
                     fidei
                     articulum
                     fingit
                     .
                  
                   And
                   that
                   same
                   Sorbone
                   ,
                   gaue
                   the
                   like
                   censure
                   against
                   
                     Becan
                     ,
                     Bellarmine
                     ,
                     Suarez
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   in
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   headship
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   truth
                   amongst
                   themselues
                   as
                   to
                   refute
                   their
                   new
                   bred
                   
                   Articles
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                   Asorius
                   is
                   sufficient
                   :
                   
                     Facta
                     pontificum
                     rem
                     fidei
                     non
                     faciunt
                     ▪
                     faciunt
                     tamen
                     probabiliorem
                     sententiam
                     .
                  
                   If
                   the
                   Popes
                   doing
                   make
                   not
                   
                     rem
                     fidei
                     a
                     Matter
                     of
                     faith
                  
                   how
                   can
                   it
                   make
                   a
                   thing
                   
                     de
                     fide
                     an
                     Article
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   that
                   a
                   prime
                   one
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   will
                   close
                   this
                   point
                   with
                   Alvarez
                   strange
                   positions
                   
                   of
                   this
                   head
                   .
                   
                     Maioritas
                     Papae
                     that
                     the
                     Popes
                     greatnes
                     is
                     in
                     all
                     by
                     all
                     ,
                     before
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     aboue
                     all
                     Christians
                     ,
                  
                   This
                   might
                   suffice
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   shall
                   haue
                   more
                   .
                   
                     Papa
                     est
                     Deus
                     imperatoris
                     ,
                     the
                     Pope
                     is
                     the
                     Emperours
                     god
                     .
                  
                   And
                   yet
                   more
                   blasphemouslie
                   ,
                   
                     sicut
                     Deus
                     ,
                     as
                     God
                     cannot
                     set
                     a
                     god
                     aboue
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     Pope
                     cannot
                     set
                     an
                     equall
                     to
                     himselfe
                     .
                  
                   These
                   and
                   other
                   like
                   blasphemies
                   they
                   suffer
                   to
                   stand
                   in
                   print
                   ,
                   albeit
                   they
                   purge
                   out
                   better
                   things
                   by
                   their
                   Indices
                   Expurgatorii
                   :
                   And
                   when
                   Paul
                   the
                   fift
                   was
                   latelie
                   called
                   ,
                   
                     Vice-Deus
                     a
                     Vice-God
                  
                   by
                   ▪
                   
                     Thomas
                     Carafa
                  
                   and
                   Benedictus
                   ,
                   and
                   offence
                   was
                   taken
                   at
                   these
                   Titles
                   by
                   Plessie
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Protestants
                   ;
                   
                   the
                   Consistorie
                   tooke
                   it
                   in
                   their
                   considerations
                   to
                   moderate
                   them
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   Pope
                   
                     stayed
                     all
                     moderation
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     no
                     more
                     was
                     in
                     these
                     Titles
                     ,
                     than
                     agreed
                     to
                     Peters
                     successour
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   their
                   Head
                   is
                   farre
                   from
                   found
                   judgement
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   will
                   suffer
                   no
                   mitigation
                   of
                   the
                   blasphemous
                   titles
                   of
                   his
                   Headship
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   
                     Vsurpation
                     is
                     his
                     Monarchie
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   HIs
                   end
                   in
                   all
                   this
                   Vsurpation
                   is
                   ;
                   
                     hee
                     will
                     ,
                     hee
                     must
                     be
                     a
                     Monarch
                     :
                  
                   At
                   the
                   beginning
                   hee
                   
                     was
                     subiect
                     to
                     Emperours
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     other
                     men
                     .
                  
                   a
                   As
                   the
                   Popes
                   submissiue
                   and
                   humble
                   Letters
                   to
                   Princes
                   beares
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   bee
                   seene
                   heereafter
                   .
                   Next
                   they
                   aspired
                   to
                   an
                   equalitie
                   ,
                   as
                   Symmachus
                   with
                   the
                   Emperour
                   
                     Anastasius
                     ▪
                     Itaque
                     non
                     dicam
                     superior
                     ,
                     cer●è
                     aqualis
                     honor
                     est
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     say
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     superiour
                     ,
                     but
                     certainelie
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     equall
                     honour
                     .
                  
                   But
                   they
                   knew
                   that
                   Equalitie
                   of
                   power
                   cannot
                   well
                   stand
                   ▪
                   therefore
                   they
                   ascended
                   
                   in
                   end
                   to
                   a
                   Superioritie
                   .
                   So
                   Gregorie
                   the
                   seventh
                   to
                   Henrie
                   the
                   fourt
                   .
                   And
                   Hadrian
                   to
                   Friderick
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   
                   angrie
                   that
                   
                     hee
                     preferred
                     his
                     name
                     to
                     his
                     :
                  
                   This
                   was
                   farre
                   from
                   Gregorie
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     reproved
                     a
                     noble
                     woman
                     for
                     calling
                     her selfe
                     his
                     hand-maide
                     .
                  
                   c
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   content
                   with
                   the
                   Myter
                   as
                   Church-men
                   ,
                   but
                   weare
                   the
                   Crowne
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   call
                   Regnum
                   .
                   d
                   And
                   Hildebrand
                   hath
                   decreede
                   ,
                   
                     Quod
                     solus
                     Papa
                     potest
                     vti
                     imperialibus
                     insignibus
                     :
                     That
                     the
                     Pope
                     alone
                     may
                     vse
                     imperiall
                     Ensignes
                     :
                  
                   And
                   hee
                   hath
                   
                     a
                     triple
                     Crowne
                     ,
                     to
                     tell
                     that
                     hee
                     is
                     greater
                     than
                     all
                     the
                     Kings
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     in
                     glorie
                     and
                     authoritie
                     .
                  
                   e
                   This
                   they
                   make
                   plainer
                   by
                   a
                   strange
                   collation
                   ,
                   making
                   themselues
                   
                     to
                     bee
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     Kings
                     but
                     as
                     cyphers
                     :
                  
                   For
                   
                     temporalis
                     potestas
                     est
                     in
                     Rege
                     ,
                     ut
                     administrante
                     :
                  
                   But
                   they
                   put
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Pope
                   in
                   fiue
                   respects
                   :
                   f
                   The
                   first
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   conferente
                   ,
                   by
                   Election
                   .
                   Next
                   as
                   in
                   confirmante
                   ,
                   by
                   Coronation
                   .
                   The
                   next
                   three
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   
                     iudicante
                     ,
                     dirigente
                     ,
                     &
                     corrigente
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   administration
                   ;
                   And
                   what
                   is
                   that
                   one
                   small
                   entres
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   these
                   fiue
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   an
                   vsurping
                   and
                   emulous
                   power
                   ?
                   And
                   Marta
                   g
                   calleth
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     Ciphers
                     indeed
                     affirming
                  
                   that
                   the
                   Greeke
                   Emperour
                   is
                   but
                   as
                   
                     the
                     Kings
                     of
                     the
                     Chesse
                     ,
                     having
                     nothing
                     but
                     names
                     and
                     titles
                     without
                     the
                     Pope
                     .
                  
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   except
                   they
                   hold
                   and
                   keepe
                   their
                   Crownes
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   but
                   as
                   Chesse-men
                   to
                   bee
                   placed
                   or
                   displaced
                   at
                   his
                   pleasure
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   how
                   can
                   hee
                   clame
                   a
                   Kingdome
                   as
                   Christs
                   Successour
                   ,
                   seeing
                   Christ
                   said
                   to
                   
                     Pilate
                     ,
                     My
                     Kingdome
                     is
                     not
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ?
                     And
                     when
                     the
                     people
                     would
                     haue
                     made
                     him
                     a
                  
                   
                   
                     King
                     ,
                     hee
                     fled
                     ,
                     and
                     hid
                     himselfe
                     .
                  
                   And
                   when
                   Sathan
                   offered
                   
                     him
                     all
                     the
                     Kingdomes
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     he
                     refused
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Pope
                   must
                   seeke
                   another
                   Precedent
                   then
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   proue
                   the
                   lawfulnes
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdome
                   .
                   And
                   another
                   author
                   than
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   whom
                   Christ
                   refused
                   ,
                   
                     But
                     the
                     Pope
                     hath
                     taken
                     him
                     at
                     his
                     Word
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   fulfilled
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   worshipping
                   him
                   ;
                   in
                   respect
                   
                   that
                   idolatrie
                   whereof
                   hee
                   is
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   Foster
                   in
                   Europe
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   worshipping
                   of
                   devils
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Their
                   owne
                   confession
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   vs
                   :
                   
                     Christ
                     as
                     a
                     mortall
                     man
                     had
                     not
                     a
                     temporall
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     neither
                     hath
                     the
                     pope
                     as
                     Christs
                     Vicar
                     any
                     such
                     a
                     kingdome
                     .
                  
                   a
                   In
                   respect
                   then
                   of
                   all
                   this
                   proud
                   Vsurpation
                   against
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   right
                   ,
                   &
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   no
                   wonder
                   that
                   their
                   famous
                   Painter
                   
                     Raphael
                     Urbinas
                  
                   painted
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   
                     Paul
                     too
                     rudie
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   beeing
                   asked
                   ,
                   why
                   hee
                   did
                   so
                   ?
                   Hee
                   answered
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     hee
                     keeped
                     the
                     decorum
                     of
                     his
                     craft
                     ,
                     for
                     hee
                     was
                     assured
                     that
                     now
                     they
                     were
                     blushing
                     in
                     Heaven
                     at
                     the
                     wickednesse
                     of
                     their
                     Successours
                     on
                     Earth
                     .
                  
                   And
                   a
                   Frier
                   ,
                   preaching
                   before
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   his
                   Cardinals
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   saw
                   their
                   pompe
                   and
                   glorie
                   ,
                   said
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                   Pulpet
                   ,
                   but
                   repeated
                   these
                   words
                   
                     Phy
                     Peter
                     ▪
                     phy
                     Paul
                  
                   :
                   And
                   beeing
                   demanded
                   what
                   hee
                   meaned
                   thereby
                   ?
                   answeared
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     hee
                     thought
                     Peter
                     and
                     Paul
                     were
                     sillie
                     men
                     ,
                     who
                     ranne
                     through
                     the
                     world
                     preaching
                     in
                     great
                     distresse
                     ,
                     whereas
                     their
                     Successours
                     equalled
                     and
                     excee●ed
                     Kings
                     in
                     ease
                     ,
                     wealth
                     ,
                     and
                     honour
                     .
                  
                   But
                   if
                   that
                   Pope
                   had
                   knowne
                   the
                   late
                   Divinitie
                   ,
                   hee
                   might
                   haue
                   answered
                   ,
                   that
                   scoffing
                   Frier
                   with
                   Bellarmine
                   b
                   
                     That
                     to
                     to
                     feede
                     Christs
                     Flocke
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     preach
                     like
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     rule
                     as
                     Kings
                     :
                  
                   Therefore
                   Spalato
                   calleth
                   it
                   
                     miri●icum
                     pasce
                     a
                     wonderfull
                     pasce
                     that
                     admittteth
                     so
                     many
                     diverse
                     and
                     contrar
                     senses
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   to
                   them
                   as
                   the
                   Philosophers
                   stone
                   turning
                   all
                   mettals
                   in
                   gold
                   :
                   There
                   is
                   neither
                   Heresie
                   nor
                   tyrannie
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   turned
                   in
                   truth
                   and
                   equitie
                   ,
                   so
                   soone
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   touched
                   with
                   this
                   wonderfull
                   Pasce
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   mynde
                   nothing
                   but
                   a
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   therefore
                   the
                   Miter
                   is
                   called
                   Regnum
                   and
                   Peters
                   priviledges
                   ,
                   
                     Petri
                     regalia
                  
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   extract
                   of
                   old
                   Rome
                   ,
                   who
                   c
                   were
                   
                     caryed
                     with
                     desire
                     of
                     Governement
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   
                     that
                     same
                     desire
                     ruled
                     over
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     them
                     slaues
                     :
                  
                   So
                   the
                   later
                   Rome
                   are
                   slaues
                   to
                   their
                   owne
                   pride
                   ,
                   and
                   verifie
                   Chams
                   curse
                   in
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   
                     Servant
                     of
                     Servants
                  
                   ,
                   while
                   his
                   ambitiō
                   commandeth
                   him
                   .
                   Heerein
                   hee
                   loseth
                   more
                   than
                   hee
                   gain●th
                   ,
                   while
                   hee
                   turneth
                   from
                   
                     Spirituall
                     things
                     to
                     temporall
                  
                   
                   and
                   falleth
                   in
                   that
                   shamefull
                   change
                   ,
                   whereof
                   Bernard
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   b
                   
                     that
                     to
                     change
                     from
                     heavenly
                     to
                     earthly
                     things
                     ,
                     is
                     vyle
                     .
                  
                   Hee
                   knew
                   the
                   Romane
                   pride
                   by
                   their
                   pulse
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   feared
                   
                     that
                     the
                     desire
                     of
                     reigning
                     would
                     pervert
                     him
                  
                   c
                   .
                   In
                   their
                   speculations
                   ,
                   they
                   make
                   the
                   spirituall
                   state
                   
                     a
                     substantiue
                     and
                     the
                     temporall
                     state
                     ,
                     an
                     adiectiue
                     vpon
                     Christs
                     words
                     ,
                     ista
                     adijcientur
                     vobis
                     ,
                     these
                     things
                     shall
                     bee
                     casten
                     to
                     you
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Carerius
                   thinketh
                   it
                   a
                   good
                   argument
                   ,
                   for
                   exalting
                   the
                   Pope
                   aboue
                   Princes
                   :
                   But
                   heere
                   they
                   turne
                   the
                   
                     Adiectiue
                     in
                     a
                     Substantiue
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   lay
                   a●side
                   Spiritualitie
                   for
                   Temporalitie
                   :
                   And
                   
                     Alvarez
                     Pelagius
                  
                   d
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   
                     Christ
                     had
                     Divinitie
                     and
                     Humanitie
                     so
                     the
                     Pope
                     had
                     Spiritualitie
                     and
                     Temporalitie
                     .
                  
                   Why
                   then
                   forsaketh
                   hee
                   that
                   Divinitie
                   ,
                   and
                   turneth
                   all
                   humane
                   ?
                   Bernard
                   told
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     Domination
                     was
                     forbidden
                     them
                  
                   :
                   And
                   Ambrose
                   e
                   that
                   
                     the
                     Purpure
                     set
                     the
                     Emperour
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     the
                     Priest
                     :
                  
                   And
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Impyres
                     were
                     rather
                     given
                     by
                     Priests
                     ,
                     than
                     vsurped
                     .
                  
                   Saint
                   Austins
                   Allegorie
                   of
                   the
                   Moone
                   agreeth
                   to
                   them
                   :
                   The
                   
                     foolish
                     is
                     changed
                     as
                     the
                     Moone
                     ,
                     for
                     when
                     mans
                     soule
                     falleth
                     from
                     the
                     Sunne
                     of
                     Righteousnesse
                     ,
                     it
                     turneth
                     all
                     its
                     force
                     on
                     earthly
                     things
                     :
                  
                   Let
                   them
                   ly
                   still
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   which
                   they
                   cl●ue
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   if
                   hee
                   must
                   bee
                   an
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   called
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   haue
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   true
                   Notion
                   .
                   Plinie
                   sayeth
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     hee
                     is
                     an
                     Emperour
                     who
                     hath
                     slaine
                     many
                     with
                     his
                     owne
                     hands
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Cicero
                   conformely
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     hee
                     is
                     an
                     Emperour
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     killed
                     one
                     thousand
                     ,
                     or
                     two
                     thousand
                     with
                     his
                     owne
                     hand
                     :
                  
                   And
                   Uarro
                   defineth
                   an
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     oppresseth
                     his
                     Enimyes
                  
                   .
                   According
                   to
                   these
                   notions
                   wee
                   grant
                   him
                   to
                   bee
                   an
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   for
                   after
                   Uarro
                   ,
                   hee
                   
                     oppresseth
                     all
                     his
                     Gainsayers
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   over-reacheth
                   Plinie
                   and
                   Ciceroes
                   definition
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   boasteth
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     a
                     priviledge
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     may
                     cary
                  
                   
                   
                     millions
                     of
                     Soules
                     to
                     hell
                     without
                     controlment
                     .
                  
                   Heerein
                   he
                   is
                   worse
                   than
                   the
                   
                     Frank●
                     arbitrians
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   pleade
                   libertie
                   to
                   runne
                   to
                   hell
                   alone
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   caryeth
                   millions
                   with
                   
                   him
                   .
                   Such
                   a
                   roving
                   commeth
                   of
                   his
                   pride
                   ,
                   but
                   Gods
                   providence
                   made
                   them
                   choose
                   such
                   an
                   instance
                   of
                   
                     the
                     carying
                     of
                     so
                     many
                     Soules
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     reveale
                     the
                     Trueth
                     in
                     the
                     fume
                     of
                     a
                     volant
                     discourse
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   hee
                   doeth
                   so
                   indeede
                   as
                   hee
                   boasteth
                   .
                   But
                   hee
                   shall
                   finde
                   an
                   answere
                   from
                   
                     Aponius
                     ,
                     Ante
                     Tribunal
                     aeterni
                     Iudicis
                     ,
                     tantarum
                     animarum
                     sacrilegio
                     condemnabitur
                     :
                     Hee
                     shall
                     bee
                     damned
                     for
                     the
                     losse
                  
                   
                   
                     of
                     so
                     many
                     Soules
                     ,
                     before
                     the
                     Tribunal
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Saint
                   Austine
                   noteth
                   ,
                   that
                   old
                   
                     Rome
                     did
                     not
                     count
                     felicitie
                     for
                     a
                     Goddesse
                     before
                     Lucullus
                     tyme
                     :
                  
                   when
                   their
                   civile
                   happinesse
                   gote
                   a
                   
                     deadly
                     wound
                     ,
                     by
                     Sylla
                     and
                     Marius
                     strife
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   smoothed
                   that
                   reall
                   miserie
                   ,
                   with
                   that
                   imaginarie
                   Goddesse
                   .
                   So
                   when
                   Hildebrands
                   pride
                   had
                   overthrowne
                   the
                   
                     peace
                     of
                     Church
                     and
                     State
                  
                   ,
                   hee
                   soothed
                   all
                   with
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Ecclesiastick
                     libertie
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Treatise
                 :
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Noveltie
                   of
                   their
                   Vsurpation
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                   .
                   And
                   first
                   the
                   Negatiue
                   proofe
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   Matter
                   of
                   Vsurpation
                   :
                   Followeth
                   
                   the
                   noveltie
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   
                     Our
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                  
                   prescryved
                   against
                   the
                   Errours
                   of
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   
                     that
                     ab
                     initio
                     non
                     fuit
                     sic
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     so
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                     :
                  
                   And
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Iude
                   following
                   that
                   rule
                   ,
                   calleth
                   the
                   Christian
                   faith
                   ;
                   
                     fidem
                     semel
                     traditam
                     ,
                     faith
                     once
                     delyvered
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   needeth
                   no
                   addition
                   of
                   new
                   articles
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Ancients
                   vsed
                   this
                   praescription
                   against
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   who
                   could
                   not
                   pleade
                   antiquitie
                   ,
                   and
                   praescription
                   of
                   tyme.
                   So
                   Tertullian
                   (
                   a
                   )
                   after
                   that
                   hee
                   had
                   set
                   downe
                   the
                   summe
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                   
                     That
                     this
                     rule
                  
                   (
                   
                     sayeth
                     hee
                  
                   )
                   
                     hath
                     runne
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                  
                   
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     even
                     before
                     former
                     Hereticks
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     before
                     thee
                     Praxeas
                     ,
                     who
                     was
                     yesterday
                     :
                     Both
                     the
                     latenes
                     of
                     Hereticks
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Noveltie
                     of
                     Praxeas
                     a
                     yesterday-man
                     will
                     proue
                     .
                  
                   Whereby
                   it
                   is
                   equally
                   prejudged
                   against
                   all
                   haeresies
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   is
                   
                     true
                     which
                     is
                     first
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     is
                     false
                     that
                     is
                     last
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Hilarius
                   b
                   against
                   
                     Constantius
                     ,
                     what
                     ever
                     is
                     with
                     thee
                     beside
                     that
                     one
                     faith
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     perfidie
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   They
                   know
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   this
                   prescription
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   eschewing
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   maintaine
                   both
                   a
                   
                     current
                     ,
                     or
                     ambulatorie
                     faith
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   vnbounded
                   power
                   in
                   their
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   expone
                   d
                   Scripture
                   according
                   to
                   time
                   ,
                   c
                   and
                   their
                   Mitigators
                   helpe
                   them
                   in
                   this
                   straite
                   with
                   their
                   new
                   Maxime
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     haeresis
                     non
                     est
                     in
                     excessu
                     ,
                     sed
                     defectu
                     ,
                     that
                     haeresie
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     excesse
                     ,
                     but
                     defect
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   an
                   heresie
                   to
                   haue
                   mo
                   Gods
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   deny
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   :
                   Or
                   as
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   no
                   deformitie
                   to
                   a
                   mans
                   body
                   to
                   haue
                   three
                   or
                   foure
                   hands
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   to
                   want
                   one
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   this
                   rule
                   of
                   prescription
                   ,
                   wee
                   finde
                   their
                   Vsurpation
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Novaltie
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   both
                   negatiuely
                   and
                   positiuely
                   .
                   Negatiuely
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   thousand
                   yeares
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   bee
                   seene
                   in
                   this
                   induction
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   not
                   before
                   Christ
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   the
                   high
                   Priest
                   (
                   though
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   Christ
                   )
                   and
                   bearing
                   the
                   
                     Vrim
                     and
                     Thummum
                  
                   was
                   subiect
                   to
                   their
                   Kings
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   
                     Christs
                     tyme
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   hee
                   vsed
                   no
                   such
                   temporall
                   power
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   themselues
                   confesse
                   .
                   In
                   his
                   
                     Mothers
                     wombe
                     he
                     sub●ected
                     himselfe
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Emperours
                   edict
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     went
                     to
                     Bethleem
                  
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   one
                   Act
                   fulfilled
                   both
                   his
                   Fathers
                   prophesie
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   borne
                   in
                   Bethleem
                   ,
                   and
                   obeyed
                   the
                   Emperours
                   Edict
                   ,
                   in
                   going
                   to
                   his
                   Familie
                   to
                   bee
                   taxed
                   .
                   After
                   his
                   birth
                   ,
                   he
                   yeelded
                   to
                   Herods
                   cruelty
                   ,
                   who
                   sought
                   to
                   kill
                   him
                   and
                   fled
                   to
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   whereas
                   hee
                   might
                   haue
                   destroyed
                   Herod
                   ,
                   if
                   hee
                   pleased
                   :
                   
                     Hee
                     was
                     subiect
                     to
                     his
                     suposed
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     commanded
                     to
                     giue
                     to
                     Caesar
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     Caesars
                     ,
                     and
                     payed
                     tribute
                     to
                     himselfe
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   Thirdlie
                   ,
                   
                     not
                     by
                     his
                     Disciples
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   followed
                   his
                   example
                   and
                   command
                   :
                   
                     Paul
                     ▪
                  
                   commandeth
                   
                     everie
                     soule
                     to
                  
                   
                   
                     bee
                     subiect
                     to
                     superiour
                     powers
                     :
                     Put
                     them
                     in
                     minde
                     to
                     bee
                     subiect
                     to
                     principalities
                     and
                     powers
                     :
                     And
                     appealed
                     to
                     Nero
                     ,
                     though
                     hee
                     was
                     a
                     tyrant
                     :
                  
                   And
                   Peter
                   from
                   whom
                   they
                   fetch
                   all
                   this
                   power
                   ,
                   
                     commands
                     vs
                     to
                     bee
                     subiect
                     to
                     authoritie
                     for
                     the
                     Lords
                     sake
                     ,
                     whither
                     it
                     bee
                     to
                     Kings
                     as
                     supreme
                     :
                  
                   And
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   submitted
                   themselues
                   to
                   Princes
                   ,
                   they
                   neither
                   inveyed
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   neither
                   stirred
                   vp
                   people
                   to
                   rebell
                   ,
                   but
                   patientlie
                   suffered
                   Martyrdome
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthlie
                   ,
                   
                     not
                     the
                     Primitiue
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   take
                   it
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   Ages
                   :
                   They
                   followed
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   in
                   doctrine
                   and
                   practice
                   ;
                   They
                   suffered
                   persecution
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   neither
                   practise
                   against
                   their
                   persons
                   nor
                   their
                   estates
                   :
                   So
                   
                     Tertulian
                     :
                     Christians
                     were
                     never
                     found
                     Albinans
                     ,
                     nor
                     Nigrians
                     ,
                     or
                     Cassians
                     ,
                     &c.
                     —
                     A
                     Christian
                     is
                     enemie
                     to
                     no
                     man
                     ,
                     farrelesse
                     to
                     the
                     Emperour
                     ,
                     whom
                     knowing
                     to
                     bee
                     appointed
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     necessar
                     that
                     hee
                     loue
                     ,
                     reverence
                     ,
                     and
                     honour
                     him
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   a
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   
                     wee
                     incall
                     the
                     eternall
                     the
                     true
                     and
                     living
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     saftie
                     of
                     Emperours
                     .
                  
                   And
                   thus
                   these
                   Fathers
                   did
                   both
                   to
                   approue
                   themselues
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   cleare
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   from
                   the
                   calumnies
                   of
                   Pagans
                   ,
                   who
                   charged
                   it
                   with
                   sedition
                   and
                   rebellion
                   :
                   b
                   But
                   these
                   godly
                   Fathers
                   let
                   them
                   see
                   that
                   Christ
                   commanded
                   his
                   people
                   subjection
                   and
                   obedience
                   to
                   authoritie
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   a
                   zealous
                   Papist
                   c
                   
                     remarketh
                     that
                     from
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     Christ
                     to
                     Diocletian
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     three
                     hundreth
                     years
                     ,
                     albeit
                     the
                     Christians
                     suffred
                     innumerable
                     and
                     cruel
                     torments
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     twentie
                     thousand
                     were
                     killed
                     at
                     once
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     times
                     whole
                     cities
                     destroyed
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     where
                     red
                     that
                     Christians
                     (
                     albeit
                     equall
                     in
                     number
                     and
                     power
                     )
                     did
                     attempt
                     any
                     thing
                     against
                     the
                     Lawes
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     ,
                     or
                     his
                     Security
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     wayes
                     rebelled
                     ,
                     &
                     by
                     this
                     argument
                     shew
                     that
                     their
                     Religion
                     should
                     bee
                     embraced
                     —
                     And
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     called
                     Christians
                     from
                     him
                     whose
                     holy
                     precept
                     was
                     this
                     to
                     obey
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     Magistrate
                  
                   .
                   And
                   Tertullian
                   long
                   before
                   him
                   .
                   
                     Wee
                     are
                     forbidden
                     to
                     wish
                     ill
                     ,
                     doe
                     ill
                     ,
                     speake
                     ill
                     ,
                     to
                     thinke
                     ill
                     of
                     any
                  
                   
                   —
                   
                     that
                     which
                     wee
                     may
                     not
                     doe
                     against
                     any
                     ,
                     farre
                     lesse
                     may
                     wee
                     doe
                     against
                     him
                     (
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     the
                     Emperour
                     )
                     who
                     is
                     so
                     great
                     by
                     Gods
                     ordinance
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Fiftlie
                   :
                   Not
                   the
                   
                     Fathers
                     of
                     the
                     following
                     Ages
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   though
                   they
                   vsed
                   popular
                   comparisons
                   of
                   the
                   Pastorall
                   and
                   princelie
                   calling
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Pastorall
                   excelled
                   the
                   other
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Soule
                     did
                     the
                     Bodie
                     ;
                     Gold
                     did
                     Lead
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                  
                   
                   
                     Heaven
                     did
                     Earth
                  
                   .
                   Yet
                   they
                   never
                   dreamed
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   abuse
                   of
                   their
                   comparisons
                   :
                   But
                   in
                   their
                   practice
                   (
                   how
                   ever
                   the
                   Trueth
                   held
                   in
                   the
                   callings
                   )
                   
                     Nazianzene
                     ,
                     Chrysostome
                  
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   were
                   most
                   obedient
                   to
                   Princes
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   alone
                   will
                   serue
                   in
                   the
                   two
                   great
                   instances
                   of
                   censuring
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   and
                   answering
                   his
                   vnjust
                   command
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   
                     hee
                     abstained
                     Theodosius
                     rather
                     than
                     excommunicate
                     him
                     :
                  
                   For
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   hee
                   refused
                   to
                   render
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   the
                   Arians
                   :
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   hee
                   
                   did
                   not
                   depose
                   Theodosius
                   ,
                   or
                   absolue
                   people
                   from
                   his
                   obedience
                   as
                   Popes
                   doe
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   hee
                   did
                   not
                   
                     fight
                     ,
                     but
                     pray
                     and
                     request
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Lastlie
                   :
                   
                     Not
                     the
                     Popes
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     Ages
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   they
                   all
                   gaue
                   odedience
                   as
                   Bellarmine
                   confesseth
                   .
                   
                     When
                     the
                     Emperours
                     were
                     Heathen
                     ,
                     the
                     Pope
                     was
                     not
                     their
                     Iudge
                     but
                     contrariewise
                     subiect
                     to
                     them
                     in
                     al
                     civill
                     causes
                     ,
                     no
                     les
                     than
                     other
                     men
                     .
                  
                   a
                   And
                   after
                   that
                   Emperours
                   were
                   Christians
                   ,
                   the
                   Popes
                   gaue
                   them
                   that
                   same
                   respect
                   .
                   As
                   Leo
                   the
                   ●
                   ,
                   zealous
                   enough
                   for
                   greatnesse
                   ,
                   writing
                   to
                   the
                   Empr●s
                   
                     Pulcheria
                     ,
                     I
                     intreate
                     thee
                     that
                     thou
                     wouldst
                     daigne
                     to
                     present
                     our
                     Supplication
                     to
                     the
                     most
                     clement
                     Emperour
                     .
                  
                   b
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     Eudoxia
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     most
                     humbl●e
                     supplicate
                     .
                  
                   c
                   And
                   to
                   Martianus
                   (
                   d
                   )
                   
                   
                     By
                     all
                     meanes
                     wee
                     ought
                     to
                     obey
                     your
                     Pietie
                     .
                  
                   And
                   he
                   praiseth
                   his
                   
                     zeale
                     for
                     the
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     hee
                     found
                     a
                     princelie
                     affection
                     in
                     a
                     most
                     Christian
                     Prince
                     .
                  
                   Hee
                   craveth
                   also
                   the
                   
                     gathering
                     of
                     the
                     Chalcedon
                     Councell
                  
                   ,
                   e
                   and
                   that
                   hee
                   
                   would
                   
                     compell
                     a
                     Bishop
                     to
                     returne
                     to
                     the
                     profession
                     of
                     his
                     faith
                     ▪
                  
                   
                   (
                   e
                   )
                   And
                   that
                   hee
                   would
                   vse
                   his
                   power
                   
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     Religion
                  
                   g
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   to
                   Leo
                   the
                   Emperour
                   .
                   
                     I
                     received
                     the
                     Letters
                     of
                     your
                     Clemencie
                     which
                     I
                     am
                     willing
                     to
                     obey
                     .
                  
                   h
                   And
                   acknowledge
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     per
                     vos
                     in
                     totius
                     Ecclesiae
                     salutem
                     operatur
                     Spiritus
                     Sanctus
                     .
                  
                   i
                   
                     That
                     by
                     you
                     the
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     worketh
                     for
                     the
                     saftie
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Gregorie
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     Mauritus
                     :
                     Most
                     glorious
                     Lord
                     ,
                     so
                     far
                     as
                     concerneth
                     mee
                     ,
                     I
                     giue
                     obedience
                     to
                     your
                     commandements
                     .
                  
                   And
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   Longobards
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   but
                   vsurpers
                   :
                   
                     If
                     I
                     would
                     haue
                     revenged
                     my selfe
                     by
                     the
                     slaughter
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     the
                     Longobards
                     this
                     day
                     had
                     not
                     beene
                     extant
                     .
                  
                   I
                   must
                   say
                   to
                   usurping
                   Popes
                   ,
                   as
                   Erasmus
                   did
                   to
                   the
                   Sophists
                   of
                   his
                   ti
                   ne
                   concerning
                   Ieromes
                   graue
                   censure
                   of
                   such
                   ,
                   who
                   spiced
                   and
                   powdred
                   divinitie
                   with
                   Philosophie
                   .
                   
                     Either
                     they
                     read
                     not
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     preferre
                     their
                     owne
                     opinion
                     vnto
                     Ieromes
                     .
                  
                   So
                   say
                   I
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   later
                   Popes
                   ,
                   either
                   read
                   not
                   these
                   speeches
                   of
                   the
                   olde
                   Popes
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   prefer
                   their
                   judgement
                   to
                   theirs
                   .
                
                 
                   Why
                   then
                   haue
                   the
                   later
                   Popes
                   departed
                   from
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   and
                   better
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   predecessours
                   ?
                   They
                   can
                   giue
                   none
                   other
                   reason
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   their
                   Donatisme
                   or
                   Anabaptisme
                   .
                   Therefore
                   as
                   their
                   Canon
                   Law
                   spake
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Eucharist
                     ,
                     old
                     golden
                     priests
                     did
                     minister
                     in
                     treene
                     vessell
                     ,
                     but
                     treene
                     priestes
                     Minister
                     in
                     golden
                     vessell
                     :
                  
                   So
                   wee
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   old
                   golden
                   Popes
                   were
                   subiect
                   to
                   Emperous
                   :
                   But
                   now
                   idole
                   and
                   treene
                   Popes
                   usurpe
                   on
                   Emperours
                   .
                   If
                   Gratian
                   affirme
                   rightly
                   out
                   of
                   Ierome
                   that
                   to
                   obey
                   Princes
                   is
                   a
                   
                     demonstration
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     follow
                     that
                     the
                     Popes
                     Usurpation
                     over
                     them
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     demonstration
                     of
                     persidie
                     .
                  
                   The
                   olde
                   Popes
                   spake
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   like
                   Protestants
                   and
                   Christians
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   later
                   Popes
                   haue
                   taken
                   vp
                   an
                   Antichristian
                   style
                   and
                   practice
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                   Of
                   their
                   exceptions
                   against
                   the
                   
                     Practise
                     of
                     the
                     primitiue
                     obedience
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   
                     former
                     times
                     torments
                     them
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   preasse
                   to
                   elide
                   it
                   by
                   fiue
                   shifts
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Apostles
                     and
                     Fathers
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     times
                     had
                     the
                     same
                     right
                     ,
                     but
                     lacked
                     power
                     to
                     vse
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     affrayed
                     to
                     make
                     sturres
                     in
                     the
                     Estate
                     .
                  
                   a
                   I
                   might
                   answere
                   Bellarmine
                   with
                   his
                   owne
                   words
                   :
                   
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     rediculous
                     to
                     giue
                     a
                     right
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     a
                     power
                     to
                     vse
                     it
                     :
                  
                   b
                   And
                   the
                   forenamed
                   blasphemies
                   of
                   
                     Suarez
                     ,
                     Bertrandus
                     ,
                     Rodericus
                  
                   ,
                   serue
                   to
                   stoppe
                   their
                   mouths
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   answere
                   directlie
                   :
                   
                     That
                     this
                     exception
                     is
                     false
                     in
                     it selfe
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   these
                   first
                   times
                   had
                   
                     sufficient
                     power
                     to
                     represse
                     enemies
                     ,
                     but
                     had
                     no
                     will.
                  
                   So
                   Tertullian
                   c
                   
                     Wee
                     are
                     strangers
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     filled
                     all
                     your
                     places
                     ,
                     your
                     Townes
                     ,
                     Yles
                     ,
                     Castles
                     ,
                     Villages
                     ,
                     meetings
                     ,
                     your
                     Camps
                     ,
                     Courts
                     ,
                     Palaces
                     ,
                     Senat
                     and
                     Market
                     .
                     Wee
                     haue
                     left
                     to
                     you
                     the
                     Temples
                     onelie
                     —
                     If
                     wee
                     had
                     taken
                     from
                     you
                     such
                     a
                     multitude
                     ,
                     the
                     losse
                     of
                     many
                     Citizens
                     had
                     confounded
                     your
                     Impyre
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     punished
                     you
                     with
                     destitution
                     .
                     Doubtlesse
                     you
                     had
                     beene
                     ashamed
                     at
                     your
                     solitude
                     .
                  
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   Eusebius
                   d
                   telleth
                   
                     that
                     innumerable
                     multitudes
                     of
                     Christians
                     assembled
                     euery
                     where
                     ,
                     even
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     Diocletian
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   :
                   
                     That
                     Diocletian
                     and
                     Maximinian
                     saw
                     that
                     almost
                     all
                     mortall
                     men
                     forsooke
                     the
                     worshippe
                     of
                     the
                     gods
                     ,
                     and
                     ioyned
                     themselues
                     to
                     Christians
                     .
                  
                   And
                   most
                   clearelie
                   Augustine
                   .
                   e
                   
                     Although
                     Christs
                     citie
                     had
                     infinite
                     multitudes
                     of
                     people
                     ,
                     yet
                     shee
                     fought
                     not
                     against
                     her
                     wicked
                     persecuters
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   Iulians
                   instance
                   is
                   peremptorie
                   ,
                   both
                   for
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   &
                   their
                   power
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   an
                   Apostate
                   ;
                   hee
                   persecuted
                   the
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   specialie
                   
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   whom
                   hee
                   called
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     enemie
                     of
                     the
                     gods
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     he
                     charged
                     the
                     Religion
                     with
                     madnesse
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     destroyed
                     all
                     ,
                  
                   b
                   Hee
                   discharged
                   Schoole-masters
                   
                     to
                     expone
                     Greek
                     Authours
                     to
                     Children
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     they
                     would
                     worshippe
                     these
                     gods
                     whom
                     the
                     Poets
                     and
                     Philosophers
                     did
                     worshippe
                     .
                  
                   c
                   As
                   Augustine
                   observeth
                   .
                   
                     Confess
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   8.
                   cap.
                   5.
                   
                   Hee
                   tooke
                   away
                   violentlie
                   the
                   
                     Christians
                     riches
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   sco●finglie
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     would
                     helpe
                     them
                     to
                     obey
                     their
                     wonderfull
                     Law
                     ,
                     in
                     making
                     them
                     readie
                     to
                     goe
                     to
                     Heaven
                     .
                  
                   d
                   Hee
                   mocked
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   
                     Alexandria
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     vvere
                     so
                     farre
                     degenerate
                     as
                     to
                     serue
                     the
                     Hebrewes
                     ,
                     whose
                     fathers
                     in
                     Egypt
                     were
                     slaues
                     to
                     theirs
                     .
                  
                   e
                   Heere
                   was
                   a
                   matter
                   to
                   provocke
                   the
                   Christians
                   .
                   And
                   next
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   Forces
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   most
                   powerfull
                   ,
                   for
                   Constantius
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   had
                   cassered
                   all
                   the
                   heathen
                   
                   from
                   the
                   wars
                   ,
                   and
                   setled
                   thein
                   
                     Villages
                     ,
                     or
                     Pages
                     neere
                     vnto
                     wells
                     ,
                  
                   wherefra
                   they
                   are
                   called
                   Pagani
                   or
                   Pagans
                   vnto
                   this
                   day
                   .
                   So
                   they
                   had
                   force
                   enough
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   remnant
                   bodie
                   of
                   the
                   Armie
                   were
                   all
                   Christians
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   Captaines
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   Iovian
                   who
                   succeeded
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   Valentinian
                   whom
                   hee
                   banished
                   ,
                   for
                   refusing
                   to
                   offer
                   incense
                   to
                   idoles
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   religious
                   Captaines
                   to
                   set
                   vp
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   there
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   Reigne
                   
                   any
                   such
                   atempt
                   ;
                   They
                   bare
                   their
                   crosse
                   patiently
                   ,
                   and
                   left
                   the
                   
                     flying
                     cloud
                     to
                     Gods
                     punishment
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Next
                   ,
                   this
                   exception
                   
                     chargeth
                     the
                     Primitiue
                     Church
                     with
                     many
                     faults
                     :
                  
                   As
                   Ignorance
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   knew
                   not
                   their
                   right
                   :
                   And
                   Feeblenesse
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   drust
                   not
                   vse
                   it
                   :
                   Of
                   Prevarication
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   neglected
                   to
                   plead
                   that
                   greatest
                   Article
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   And
                   of
                   Infirmitie
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   neither
                   knew
                   the
                   right
                   ,
                   nor
                   had
                   power
                   to
                   maintaine
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   putteth
                   it
                   many
                   degrees
                   behind
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   latter
                   times
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   they
                   commend
                   their
                   wisedome
                   in
                   ceasing
                   from
                   the
                   vse
                   
                     of
                     their
                     power
                     ,
                     for
                     feare
                     of
                     sturres
                     ,
                     that
                     convinceth
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   there
                   was
                   as
                   great
                   sturres
                   in
                   Hildebrands
                   time
                   ,
                   as
                   would
                   haue
                   beene
                   before
                   ,
                   if
                   Christians
                   had
                   vsed
                   
                   their
                   power
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   sturres
                   see
                   wee
                   presentlie
                   in
                   Europe
                   for
                   the
                   vrging
                   of
                   their
                   Monarchie
                   ?
                   It
                   were
                   wisedome
                   in
                   them
                   to
                   follow
                   Augustines
                   counsell
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   haue
                   put
                   in
                   their
                   Canon
                   Law.
                   a
                   that
                   
                     Correction
                     cannot
                     bee
                     profitable
                     ,
                     but
                     when
                     hee
                     who
                     is
                     corrected
                     hath
                     not
                     a
                     multitude
                     ioyned
                     vnto
                     him
                  
                   This
                   shift
                   discovereth
                   them
                   that
                   they
                   want
                   
                     not
                     will
                     ,
                     but
                     power
                     and
                     occasion
                     to
                     worke
                     mischiefe
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   peace
                   they
                   gaue
                   to
                   Princes
                   and
                   Protestants
                   is
                   but
                   
                     rebus
                     stantibus
                     ut
                     nunc
                  
                   .
                   Some
                   times
                   they
                   turne
                   their
                   f●ct
                   in
                   a
                   right
                   ,
                   some
                   times
                   their
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   proclame
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     crueltie
                     not
                     equitie
                     ruleth
                     them
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Their
                   second
                   shift
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   first
                   
                     times
                     called
                     them
                     more
                     to
                     Martyrdome
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     represse
                     Princes
                     ,
                  
                   a
                   But
                   that
                   convicteth
                   them
                   also
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   these
                   auncients
                   did
                   well
                   in
                   suffering
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   to
                   raise
                   vproares
                   :
                   Why
                   doe
                   not
                   they
                   the
                   like
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   onelie
                   their
                   earthly
                   minde
                   that
                   teacheth
                   them
                   this
                   Martyrifugium
                   by
                   Regicidium
                   ,
                   to
                   flee
                   Martyrdome
                   by
                   massacring
                   Kings
                   :
                   And
                   by
                   their
                   owne
                   confession
                   they
                   choose
                   to
                   bee
                   
                     milites
                     potius
                     quam
                     Martyrs
                     ,
                     Souldirs
                     rather
                     than
                     sufferers
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   so
                   haue
                   neither
                   that
                   same
                   Religion
                   that
                   these
                   Auncients
                   had
                   ,
                   nor
                   that
                   same
                   disposition
                   .
                
                 
                   Their
                   third
                   shift
                   is
                   
                     from
                     Merite
                  
                   :
                   That
                   these
                   Auncients
                   were
                   not
                   
                     oblidged
                     to
                     obey
                     infidell
                     Princes
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     their
                     obedience
                     was
                     meritorious
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   did
                   the
                   worke
                   manfullie
                   
                     in
                     resist●g
                     Princes
                     ,
                     doe
                     no
                     lesse
                     merite
                     :
                  
                   a
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   strange
                   n●erite
                   that
                   hath
                   such
                   a
                   latitude
                   in
                   one
                   thing
                   both
                   to
                   obey
                   and
                   disobey
                   :
                   And
                   more
                   that
                   the
                   command
                   to
                   obey
                   these
                   Princes
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   
                     ordinar
                     to
                     bind
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     ,
                     but
                     extraordinar
                     as
                     the
                     command
                     given
                     to
                     the
                     Israelites
                     ,
                     to
                     borrow
                     silver
                     and
                     gold
                     of
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     .
                  
                   But
                   the
                   Apostles
                   giue
                   commandements
                   for
                   obedience
                   ,
                   binding
                   all
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   :
                   b
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   strange
                   how
                   they
                   who
                   boast
                   of
                   Merites
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   devised
                   Counsels
                   to
                   inlarge
                   
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   Merite
                   and
                   Supererogation
                   ,
                   doe
                   shift
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   command
                   of
                   patient
                   suffering
                   ,
                   where
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   haue
                   great
                   Merite
                   .
                
                 
                   Their
                   fourth
                   shift
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     matter
                     ,
                     or
                     subiect
                     of
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     their
                     power
                     ,
                     because
                     then
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     Christian
                     Emperours
                     .
                  
                   a
                   But
                   Bellarmine
                   refuteth
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     there
                     was
                     then
                     Philippus
                     a
                     Christian
                     Emperour
                     :
                     Lucius
                     a
                     Britaine
                     King
                     ,
                     and
                     Donald
                     the
                     first
                     Christian
                     King
                     of
                     this
                     Nation
                  
                   b
                   There
                   was
                   no
                   such
                   processing
                   of
                   these
                   Christian
                   Princes
                   as
                   now
                   .
                   Shall
                   wee
                   thinke
                   that
                   infidell
                   Princes
                   were
                   a
                   guard
                   to
                   these
                   Christian
                   Princes
                   ?
                   Or
                   rather
                   that
                   Rome
                   is
                   now
                   become
                   insolent
                   to
                   abuse
                   Christian
                   Princes
                   more
                   ,
                   because
                   their
                   number
                   is
                   now
                   greater
                   in
                   Europe
                   .
                
                 
                   Their
                   last
                   shift
                   is
                   made
                   by
                   Alcaser
                   the
                   Iesuite
                   .
                   
                     That
                     these
                     Fathers
                     did
                     dissemble
                     in
                     a
                     private
                     habite
                     .
                  
                   c
                   This
                   is
                   like
                   Bellarmines
                   censu●e
                   of
                   Gregorie
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   
                     subiection
                     to
                     Maurice
                     the
                     Emperour
                     was
                     partly
                     compelled
                     of
                     humilitie
                     .
                     partlie
                     of
                     necessitie
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     of
                     due
                     ,
                     but
                     compelled
                     .
                  
                   d
                   VValdensis
                   also
                   hath
                   the
                   like
                   censure
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   honoured
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     complement
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     fashion
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   worse
                   than
                   anie
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   shifts
                   ,
                   to
                   damne
                   the
                   Pietie
                   and
                   humble
                   obedience
                   of
                   the
                   Auncients
                   ,
                   vnder
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   dissimulation
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   rubbe
                   on
                   these
                   Ancients
                   their
                   owne
                   doublenesse
                   ,
                   who
                   like
                   Solomons
                   whoore
                   can
                   suffer
                   
                     the
                     Babe
                     to
                     bee
                     divyded
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     not
                     in
                     obedience
                     only
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     religious
                     worshippe
                     :
                  
                   For
                   Pope
                   Pius
                   5.
                   sent
                   Medalls
                   to
                   the
                   English
                   recusants
                   ,
                   with
                   this
                   Circumscription
                   ,
                   
                     Da
                     mihi
                     fili
                     mi
                     cor
                     tuum
                     ,
                     &
                     sufficit
                     ,
                     My
                     sonne
                     giue
                     me
                     thy
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     sufficeth
                     .
                  
                   He
                   gaue
                   them
                   libertie
                   to
                   bee
                   present
                   at
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   ,
                   
                   if
                   they
                   keeped
                   their
                   heart
                   to
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   Masse
                   .
                   Heerein
                   also
                   they
                   trode
                   vnder
                   foote
                   the
                   
                     Godlinesse
                     of
                     Gregorie
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   to
                   hold
                   vp
                   
                     the
                     pride
                     of
                     Gregorie
                     the
                     seventh
                     ,
                  
                   
                   and
                   to
                   preoccupie
                   the
                   Reader
                   ,
                   least
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   these
                   ancients
                   should
                   condemne
                   the
                   ambition
                   of
                   their
                   Successors
                   .
                   If
                   Gregories
                   obedience
                   was
                   but
                   dissimulation
                   ,
                   how
                   deeper
                   hypocrisie
                   is
                   theres
                   ,
                   who
                   borrow
                   his
                   stile
                   of
                   
                     Servant
                     of
                     Servants
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   trode
                   vpon
                   Princes
                   ?
                   If
                   for
                   his
                   learning
                   and
                   pietie
                   hee
                   bee
                   called
                   Gregorie
                   the
                   Great
                   ;
                   what
                   degree
                   shall
                   they
                   haue
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   Ignorance
                   ,
                   Pride
                   ,
                   and
                   profainesse
                   ,
                   are
                   contrare
                   to
                   him
                   ?
                   Heerein
                   also
                   they
                   show
                   ,
                   how
                   little
                   they
                   count
                   of
                   Fathers
                   :
                   They
                   crie
                   everie
                   where
                   in
                   their
                   wrytes
                   ,
                   
                     Patres
                     ,
                     Patres
                     ,
                     the
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     the
                     Fathers
                     ,
                  
                   &
                   yet
                   they
                   accuse
                   them
                   of
                   dissimulation
                   ,
                   praevarication
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   C
                   ham
                   covered
                   his
                   Fathers
                   nakednesse
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   call
                   that
                   nakednesse
                   in
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   their
                   glorie
                   ;
                   and
                   declare
                   what
                   Duraeus
                   spake
                   of
                   their
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   
                     Neque
                     enim
                     Patr●s
                     censentur
                     ,
                     cum
                     suum
                     aliquod
                     quod
                     ab
                     Ecclesia
                  
                   
                   
                     non
                     acceperunt
                     ,
                     vel
                     scribunt
                     ,
                     vel
                     docent
                     :
                     That
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     bee
                     counted
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     write
                     ,
                     or
                     teach
                     any
                     thing
                     of
                     their
                     owne
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     haue
                     not
                     receaved
                     from
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     .
                  
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   Gretzer
                   speaking
                   of
                   
                     Bertrame
                     ,
                     Hee
                     who
                     feedeth
                     not
                     the
                     Church
                     with
                     wholesome
                     foode
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     Father
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                  
                   b
                   Step-father
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   Gregorie
                   c
                   sayeth
                   of
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     are
                     they
                     friendly
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     dumbe
                     ;
                     but
                     enemyes
                     to
                     them
                     when
                     they
                     speake
                     .
                  
                   Wee
                   neede
                   no
                   more
                   proofe
                   of
                   their
                   contempt
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   than
                   
                     Sixtus
                     Senensis
                     Bibliotheck
                  
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   close
                   this
                   point
                   with
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   against
                   the
                   
                     Donatists
                     ,
                     How
                     can
                     an
                     evill
                     pleader
                     praise
                     the
                     Iudges
                     ,
                     by
                     whose
                     iust
                     iudgement
                     hee
                     is
                     over
                     come
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   they
                   might
                   borrow
                   a
                   
                     better
                     shift
                     than
                     these
                     from
                     Gratian
                     :
                  
                   a
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   Election
                   of
                   former
                   Popes
                   ,
                   done
                   by
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   creatures
                   in
                   the
                   Conclaue
                   :
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Church
                     hath
                     authoritie
                     to
                     abrogate
                     such
                     customes
                     as
                     in
                     former
                     times
                     were
                     without
                     fault
                     ,
                     but
                     afterward
                     turned
                     to
                     errour
                     or
                     superstition
                     .
                  
                   So
                   be
                   like
                   the
                   subiection
                   of
                   old
                   Popes
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   brasen
                   Serpent
                   )
                   was
                   turned
                   
                   in
                   abuse
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   must
                   bee
                   turned
                   in
                   rebellion
                   .
                   And
                   Azorius
                   telleth
                   as
                   much
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     Gregorie
                     called
                     Mauritius
                     his
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     subiect
                     to
                     him
                     not
                     of
                     right
                     but
                     of
                     force
                     ,
                     sicuti
                     Paganis
                     olim
                     subiecti
                     erant
                     Sacerdotes
                     Christiani
                     .
                  
                   a
                   In
                   the
                   meane
                   time
                   wee
                   haue
                   gained
                   this
                   point
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Ages
                     their
                     Usurpation
                     was
                     neither
                     in
                     doctrine
                     nor
                     practice
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     wee
                     who
                     obey
                     Princes
                     proue
                     the
                     successours
                     of
                     these
                     pious
                     and
                     obedient
                     Fathers
                     ,
                  
                   VVhile
                   they
                   proue
                   successours
                   of
                   the
                   Heathen
                   Priests
                   ,
                   who
                   on
                   everie
                   miscontentment
                   cutted
                   off
                   their
                   Princes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   proofe
                   of
                   their
                   positiue
                   
                     NOveltie
                     :
                     Or
                     of
                  
                   Hildebrands
                   contention
                   .
                
                 
                   FOlloweth
                   that
                   wee
                   proue
                   
                     positiuely
                     the
                     Noveltie
                     of
                     this
                     Usurpation
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   wee
                   affirme
                   
                     to
                     haue
                     begunne
                     with
                     Hildebrand
                  
                   :
                   They
                   call
                   it
                   old
                   indeede
                   :
                   
                     This
                     Theologie
                     of
                     the
                     Iesuites
                     is
                     not
                     new
                     ,
                     but
                     most
                     auncient
                     :
                  
                   a
                   And
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   in
                   their
                   Apologie
                   againe
                   the
                   Behemians
                   ,
                   rest
                   not
                   on
                   that
                   indefinitenesse
                   ,
                   but
                   affirme
                   
                     their
                     Doctrine
                     to
                     haue
                     stood
                  
                   1610.
                   yeares
                   .
                   b
                   But
                   when
                   hee
                   commeth
                   to
                   muster
                   his
                   forces
                   to
                   proue
                   that
                   Antiquitie
                   ,
                   
                     hee
                     beginneth
                     at
                     Gregorie
                     the
                     seventh
                  
                   c
                   who
                   entred
                   to
                   the
                   Popedome
                   about
                   the
                   1073.
                   and
                   so
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   encounter
                   hee
                   passeth
                   a
                   thousand
                   yeeres
                   and
                   more
                   :
                   Hee
                   stumbleth
                   in
                   the
                   threshold
                   of
                   his
                   dispute
                   ,
                   and
                   seeth
                   not
                   a
                   contradiction
                   in
                   that
                   his
                   first
                   reason
                   ;
                   
                     primus
                     prodeat
                     septimus
                     ,
                     first
                     let
                     the
                     seventh
                     come
                     foorth
                     :
                  
                   The
                   seventh
                   in
                   order
                   argues
                   not
                   a
                   prioritie
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   posterioritie
                   and
                   a
                   noveltie
                   .
                   Though
                   hee
                   had
                   begunne
                   at
                   Gregorie
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   it
                   had
                   not
                   proven
                   true
                   Antiquitie
                   ,
                   yet
                   seeing
                   hee
                   passeth
                   sex
                   Gregories
                   in
                   silence
                   ,
                   he
                   telleth
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   named
                   by
                   that
                   
                     watchfull
                     name
                  
                   in
                   
                   vaine
                   ,
                   in
                   betraying
                   the
                   Ecclesiasticke
                   libertie
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   
                   this
                   seventh
                   Gregorie
                   ,
                   did
                   first
                   a
                   wake
                   to
                   defend
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   next
                   proofe
                   is
                   
                     Otho
                     Frisingensis
                     ,
                     I
                     read
                     and
                     read
                     over
                     againe
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     the
                     doings
                     of
                     the
                     Emperours
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     finde
                     none
                     of
                     them
                     excommunicate
                     or
                     deprived
                     of
                     their
                     Kingdome
                     by
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     before
                     Henrie
                     the
                     fourth
                     .
                  
                   This
                   Bellarmine
                   d
                   presseth
                   to
                   refute
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   vaine
                   :
                   For
                   Onuphrius
                   e
                   as
                   zealous
                   for
                   the
                   Pope
                   as
                   hee
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   better
                   antiqua●ie
                   confirmeth
                   it
                   ,
                   Gregorie
                   the
                   seventh
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     first
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Popes
                     ,
                     trusting
                     to
                     the
                     forces
                     of
                     the
                     Normanes
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Beside
                     the
                     custome
                     of
                     the
                     Auncients
                     contemning
                     the
                     authoritie
                     of
                     the
                     Emperour
                     ,
                     was
                     so
                     bold
                     as
                     to
                     excommunicate
                     Caesar
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     depriue
                     him
                     of
                     his
                     Kingdome
                     .
                     A
                     thing
                     not
                     heard
                     of
                     before
                     that
                     time
                     .
                  
                   And
                   where
                   their
                   best
                   reason
                   to
                   proue
                   the
                   practise
                   of
                   it
                   before
                   Hildebrands
                   time
                   ,
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   some
                   practise
                   against
                   
                     Arcadius
                     ,
                     Anastasius
                     ,
                     and
                     Leo
                  
                   Emperours
                   .
                   Onuphrius
                   sheweth
                   the
                   vanitie
                   of
                   that
                   alledgeance
                   
                     in
                     calling
                     them
                     fables
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     respected
                     .
                  
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   Eberhardus
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   alledged
                   by
                   Aventine
                   .
                   f
                   
                     Hildebrand
                     before
                     an
                  
                   170
                   
                     yeares
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     first
                     who
                     layed
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     Antichrists
                     Impyre
                     vnder
                     colour
                     of
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Baronius
                   also
                   confesseth
                   as
                   much
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   prefaceth
                   that
                   contentioun
                   :
                   Gregorie
                   (
                   sayeth
                   hee
                   )
                   began
                   a
                   
                     a
                     controversie
                     with
                     a
                     constant
                     mynde
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   although
                   hee
                   knew
                   all
                   Christian
                   Princes
                   would
                   bee
                   his
                   a
                   iversaries
                   )
                   
                     yet
                     with
                     a
                     mightie
                     Spirit
                     that
                     could
                     not
                     yeelde
                     ,
                     hee
                     enterprised
                     a
                     matter
                     verie
                     hard
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     could
                     not
                     bee
                     compassed
                     by
                     humane
                     power
                     .
                  
                   If
                   it
                   was
                   so
                   hard
                   a
                   worke
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   truely
                   calleth
                   it
                   )
                   then
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   ancient
                   ,
                   for
                   long
                   practise
                   would
                   haue
                   made
                   it
                   easie
                   .
                   Lessius
                   b
                   would
                   make
                   vs
                   belieue
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     Kings
                     and
                     Emperours
                     followed
                     that
                     doctrine
                     without
                     any
                     doubting
                     .
                  
                   But
                   Azorius
                   c
                   contradicteth
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     affirming
                     ▪
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     ever
                     a
                     great
                     controversie
                     amongst
                     Princes
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Popes
                     concerning
                     their
                     power
                     in
                     depryving
                     King●
                     .
                  
                   So
                   Azorius
                   expoundeth
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   Baronius
                   difficultie
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   
                   the
                   opposition
                   of
                   Princes
                   .
                   And
                   Baronius
                   confessed
                   difficultie
                   proveth
                   the
                   noveltie
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   :
                   Hee
                   insinuateth
                   also
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   his
                   Votum
                   ,
                   to
                   Paul
                   the
                   fifth
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   Venetians
                   ,
                   when
                   d
                   hee
                   testifyeth
                   
                     his
                     ioy
                     ,
                     because
                  
                   
                   
                     hee
                     saw
                     in
                     Peters
                     chaire
                     another
                     Gregorie
                     the
                     seventh
                     ,
                     or
                     Alexander
                     the
                     third
                     ,
                     who
                     were
                     the
                     chiefe
                     defenders
                     of
                     Ecclesiasticke
                     libertie
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   contentioun
                   it selfe
                   will
                   cleare
                   the
                   matter
                   :
                   for
                   
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   al
                   the
                   storie
                   a
                   more
                   remarkable
                   poynt
                   ,
                   than
                   this
                   fearefull
                   collision
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   powers
                   ,
                   in
                   Henrie
                   the
                   fourth
                   ,
                   and
                   Hildebrand
                   .
                   When
                   they
                   respected
                   others
                   in
                   loue
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   comfortable
                   to
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   Constantine
                   and
                   
                     Sylvester
                     ,
                     Maurice
                  
                   and
                   Gregorie
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   when
                   they
                   rubbed
                   one
                   other
                   ,
                   both
                   Churches
                   and
                   Policie
                   smarted
                   .
                   They
                   had
                   sundrie
                   other
                   rubbes
                   in
                   former
                   times
                   ,
                   but
                   never
                   one
                   like
                   that
                   .
                   The
                   Emperour
                   thought
                   that
                   the
                   question
                   was
                   no
                   lesse
                   ,
                   
                     than
                     the
                     standing
                     or
                     ruine
                     of
                     the
                     Impire
                     ,
                  
                   a
                   .
                   And
                   Gregorie
                   thought
                   
                     lykewise
                     of
                     the
                     standing
                     ,
                     or
                     ruine
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Emperour
                   pleaded
                   Prescription
                   ,
                   because
                   from
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   Charles
                   the
                   great
                   ,
                   vnder
                   threescore
                   Popes
                   and
                   moe
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   vse
                   :
                   And
                   Necessitie
                   because
                   by
                   loosing
                   the
                   Investures
                   ,
                   hee
                   would
                   lose
                   a
                   great
                   of
                   the
                   Impyre
                   ;
                   for
                   when
                   Charles
                   the
                   great
                   gote
                   that
                   priviledge
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   Prelats
                   were
                   poore
                   :
                   But
                   thereafter
                   both
                   Kings
                   and
                   Emperours
                   enriched
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   because
                   
                     they
                     had
                     the
                     investiture
                     in
                     their
                     owne
                     hands
                     .
                  
                   Besides
                   when
                   Princes
                   had
                   investitures
                   ,
                   scarcely
                   could
                   Prelates
                   be
                   keeped
                   in
                   Subjection
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   put
                   in
                   the
                   Popes
                   hands
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   make
                   many
                   Enemyes
                   in
                   the
                   Impire
                   :
                   
                     so
                     Onuphrius
                     stateth
                     the
                     question
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   Historians
                   affected
                   to
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   parties
                   ,
                   this
                   much
                   may
                   bee
                   gathered
                   ;
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Emperour
                     beside
                     his
                     personall
                     faults
                     gaue
                     occasion
                     to
                     Hildebrand
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     some
                     sturre
                  
                   b
                   .
                   
                     Hee
                     abused
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     investiture
                     ,
                     in
                     passing
                     by
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     giving
                  
                   
                   
                     Prelacies
                     and
                     Dignities
                     to
                     the
                     vnworthie
                     ,
                     whom
                     flatterie
                     or
                     bryberie
                     ;
                     or
                     such
                     by
                     respects
                     commended
                     vnto
                     him
                     Hee
                     gaue
                     them
                     as
                     rewards
                     for
                     bygone
                     service
                     ,
                     or
                     ingagements
                     for
                     service
                     to
                     come
                     .
                  
                   And
                   at
                   his
                   Court
                   ,
                   Church
                   benefites
                   were
                   either
                   saleable
                   ,
                   or
                   exposed
                   to
                   prey
                   .
                   Heereof
                   Hildebrand
                   tooke
                   occasion
                   to
                   worke
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   had
                   long
                   desired
                   ,
                   hee
                   made
                   a
                   strong
                   faction
                   both
                   of
                   Church
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   Politicks
                   against
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   and
                   draue
                   him
                   in
                   that
                   strait
                   
                   to
                   make
                   such
                   a
                   foule
                   agreement
                   at
                   Canusium
                   ,
                   as
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   patiently
                   reade
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   thereafter
                   put
                   all
                   Europe
                   in
                   dissention
                   and
                   blood
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     They
                     divyded
                     the
                     trueth
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   
                     had
                     both
                  
                   
                   
                     right
                     and
                     wrong
                     on
                     his
                     side
                     :
                  
                   The
                   Emperour
                   had
                   
                     right
                     to
                     the
                     Investitures
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     erred
                     foully
                     in
                     their
                     abuse
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   brought
                   in
                   ignorant
                   and
                   fleshlie
                   men
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   chiefe
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   who
                   overthrew
                   both
                   Religion
                   and
                   State
                   :
                   The
                   Pope
                   had
                   
                     iust
                     cause
                     to
                     quarrell
                     that
                     abuse
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   no
                   right
                   to
                   clame
                   the
                   investitures
                   ,
                   and
                   farre
                   lesse
                   to
                   oppose
                   seditiously
                   ,
                   and
                   trode
                   downe
                   the
                   Emperour
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   a
                   consequent
                   of
                   too
                   large
                   dotations
                   :
                   The
                   Dotars
                   were
                   Patrons
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   rent
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   ,
                   abusing
                   the
                   Patronage
                   ,
                   
                     did
                     marre
                     the
                     spiritualitie
                     of
                     the
                     entrie
                     of
                     the
                     Pastours
                     :
                  
                   So
                   the
                   Benefice
                   drew
                   the
                   office
                   after
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Investiture
                     the
                     Daughter
                     of
                     Donations
                  
                   bred
                   this
                   strife
                   ,
                   and
                   corrupt
                   entrie
                   in
                   some
                   .
                   But
                   wise
                   Princes
                   haue
                   made
                   some
                   provision
                   against
                   such
                   corruption
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     giving
                     the
                     Church
                     her
                     place
                     in
                     election
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   best
                   when
                   Church
                   and
                   Patrons
                   goe
                   together
                   .
                   The
                   mysterie
                   of
                   iniquitie
                   was
                   then
                   comming
                   to
                   rypenesse
                   ,
                   and
                   Sathan
                   had
                   provyded
                   one
                   to
                   hatch
                   that
                   egge
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   whose
                   seedes
                   were
                   layed
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   omnious
                   accident
                   in
                   
                     Rome
                     of
                     a
                     Bird
                     that
                     layed
                     an
                     egge
                     with
                     a
                     Serpent
                     ,
                  
                   was
                   so
                   expounded
                   
                   by
                   many
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostolicke
                   Sea
                   had
                   hatched
                   the
                   Cokatrice
                   egge
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   out
                   a
                   Serpent
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   Impyre
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Wee
                   may
                   passe
                   the
                   things
                   imputed
                   to
                   him
                   by
                   his
                   enemies
                   :
                   a
                   As
                   his
                   
                     fornication
                     with
                     Mathildis
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   great
                   vrger
                   of
                   Chastitie
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   familiar
                   with
                   that
                   Countesse
                   ,
                   (
                   lik
                   
                     Cremensis
                     the
                     Popes
                     Legate
                     ,
                     vrging
                     Chastity
                     in
                     a
                     Synode
                     at
                     London
                     ,
                     was
                     found
                     at
                     night
                     in
                     a
                     Borthell
                  
                   )
                   Or
                   his
                   
                     impietie
                     ,
                     in
                     casting
                     the
                     Hostie
                     in
                     the
                     fire
                     :
                  
                   Or
                   his
                   Nacromancie
                   ,
                   whereof
                   hee
                   gaue
                   a
                   proofe
                   in
                   that
                   Response
                   :
                   That
                   an
                   vnjust
                   King
                   would
                   bee
                   killed
                   that
                   yeare
                   ;
                   hee
                   tooke
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   Henrie
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   fell
                   on
                   Rudolph
                   the
                   Vsurper
                   .
                   But
                   even
                   his
                   friends
                   b
                   charge
                   him
                   with
                   great
                   sinnes
                   :
                   As
                   his
                   
                     dissimulation
                     ,
                     stirring
                     vp
                     Rudolph
                     in
                     Germanie
                     ,
                  
                   while
                   Henrie
                   the
                   Emperour
                   was
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   fulfilling
                   his
                   injoyned
                   pennance
                   .
                   c
                   His
                   
                     idolatrie
                     in
                     incalling
                     the
                     Apostles
                     and
                     blessed
                     Virgine
                     ,
                     and
                     commanding
                     them
                     speedilie
                     to
                     execute
                     his
                     decreete
                     against
                     the
                     Emperour
                     .
                  
                   d
                
                 
                   VVhen
                   hee
                   saw
                   that
                   this
                   made
                   him
                   odious
                   to
                   men
                   ;
                   he
                   devysed
                   some
                   courses
                   to
                   mitigate
                   their
                   hatred
                   :
                   Hee
                   sent
                   
                     Apologeticke
                     Letters
                     to
                     excuse
                     him
                     to
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   pretended
                   the
                   zeale
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   defending
                   the
                   liberties
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   fleshlie
                   pride
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   broyling
                   Nature
                   .
                   Hee
                   tooke
                   the
                   lesson
                   from
                   Stephanus
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   sat
                   a
                   little
                   before
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   Chaire
                   ,
                   beeing
                   a
                   Brother
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Lorraine
                   ,
                   and
                   offended
                   with
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   for
                   hurting
                   of
                   his
                   House
                   ,
                   
                     hee
                     tooke
                     that
                     Gentilitious
                     enimitie
                     into
                     Peters
                     Chaire
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     it
                     Peters
                     quarrell
                     :
                  
                   And
                   his
                   Successours
                   finding
                   it
                   there
                   ,
                   followed
                   it
                   out
                   as
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   Even
                   as
                   they
                   tooke
                   in
                   the
                   Armes
                   and
                   ●nsignes
                   of
                   their
                   Families
                   .
                
                 
                   Next
                   ,
                   he
                   pretended
                   great
                   
                     puritie
                     and
                     holinesse
                     and
                     vrged
                     the
                     Chastitie
                     of
                     the
                     Cleargie
                     :
                  
                   This
                   was
                   a
                   faire
                   colour
                   both
                   to
                   cover
                   his
                   too
                   ●reat
                   homlinesse
                   with
                   the
                   Countesse
                   Machildis
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   world
                   think
                   that
                   all
                   was
                   good
                   that
                   came
                   from
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   
                     libertie
                     proclamed
                     to
                     Church
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   sundrie
                   of
                   them
                   yeelded
                   to
                   want
                   one
                   wife
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   meddle
                   with
                   many
                   .
                   Hereby
                   
                   Europe
                   was
                   filled
                   with
                   troubles
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   
                   ministred
                   by
                   married
                   Priestes
                   were
                   trod
                   vnder
                   ●●ote
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   to
                   vrge
                   and
                   promone
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   divels
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   his
                   third
                   and
                   most
                   politick
                   devyce
                   was
                   
                     the
                     holie
                     warre
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   iustlie
                   may
                   bee
                   called
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     profaine
                     warre
                  
                   .
                   Hee
                   made
                   faire
                   pretexts
                   to
                   
                     recover
                     these
                     places
                     where
                     Christ
                     was
                     borne
                     :
                  
                   a
                   
                     And
                     lived
                     and
                     wrought
                     our
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                   And
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   matter
                   more
                   plausable
                   ,
                   they
                   fained
                   
                     that
                     Petrus
                     Eremita
                     got
                     a
                     Letter
                     from
                     Heaven
                     ,
                  
                   b
                   
                     written
                     by
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     to
                     stirre
                     vp
                     Christians
                     to
                     that
                     warre
                     ,
                     though
                     others
                     are
                     shamed
                     of
                     that
                     fiction
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     ,
                     Hee
                     got
                     it
                     by
                     Revelation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   motiues
                   were
                   as
                   powerfull
                   ●o
                   a
                   superstitious
                   Age.
                   They
                   offered
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   would
                   goe
                   to
                   that
                   warre
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     Securitie
                     from
                     all
                     troubles
                     vnder
                     the
                     Apostolicke
                     protection
                  
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     Exemption
                     from
                     all
                     pennence
                  
                   .
                   b
                   
                     Likwise
                     the
                     going
                     to
                     that
                     warre
                     shal
                     be
                     reputed
                     for
                     all
                     Pennance
                     .
                  
                   Thirdlie
                   ▪
                   
                     Rem●ssion
                     of
                     all
                     their
                     sinnes
                  
                   .
                   c
                   
                     For
                     their
                     wages
                     who
                     are
                     in
                     that
                     warre
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     receiue
                     pardon
                     of
                     all
                     their
                     sinnes
                     .
                  
                   d
                   Lastlie
                   ,
                   
                     Life
                     eternall
                     what
                     ever
                     their
                     former
                     life
                     hath
                     beene
                     .
                  
                   e
                   This
                   hee
                   learned
                   of
                   Mahumet
                   ,
                   who
                   bade
                   his
                   fellowers
                   defend
                   his
                   Religion
                   by
                   force
                   ,
                   
                     promising
                     Paradise
                     to
                     good
                     warriours
                     ,
                     whether
                     they
                     were
                     killed
                     or
                     not
                     .
                  
                   f
                
                 
                   In
                   all
                   this
                   businesse
                   of
                   the
                   
                     profaine
                     holy
                     warre
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   obtained
                   their
                   ends
                   both
                   over
                   Church
                   and
                   Policie
                   :
                   Over
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   they
                   sought
                   to
                   establish
                   their
                   Monarchie
                   
                     over
                     the
                     Patriarkes
                     of
                     the
                     East
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   they
                   had
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   West
                   .
                   Over
                   the
                   Policie
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   
                     diverted
                     peoples
                     mindes
                     from
                     prying
                     in
                     their
                     tyrrannie
                     over
                     Princes
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   gaue
                   them
                   another
                   matter
                   of
                   talking
                   .
                   They
                   found
                   an
                   errand
                   to
                   send
                   away
                   the
                   most
                   
                     wise
                     and
                     valorous
                     Spirits
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   they
                   feared
                   greatest
                   opposition
                   at
                   home
                   ,
                   as
                   Gottofred
                   the
                   chiefe
                   Counceller
                   and
                   commander
                   of
                   the
                   Emp●rours
                   Ar●ies
                   :
                   That
                   emptying
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   such
                   spirits
                   ,
                   they
                   might
                   securelie
                   encroach
                   on
                   emptie
                   Kingdomes
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   ranne
                   to
                   their
                   maine
                   purpose
                   ,
                   to
                   proue
                   
                   their
                   
                     supperiority
                     over
                     Princes
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   vrged
                   them
                   to
                   
                   
                     vow
                     a
                     iourney
                     in
                     Syria
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   forced
                   them
                   to
                   obey
                   vnder
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   excommunication
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   in
                   this
                   new
                   devised
                   fansi●
                   of
                   an
                   holie
                   warre
                   vsurped
                   an
                   absolute
                   dominion
                   over
                   their
                   consciences
                   and
                   crownes
                   .
                
                 
                   At
                   his
                   
                     death
                     he
                     repented
                     the
                     wickednesse
                     of
                     his
                     course
                     ,
                     as
                     Sigebert
                  
                   a
                   and
                   others
                   testifieth
                   ▪
                   
                     when
                     hee
                     was
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     gaspe
                     ,
                     hee
                     called
                     to
                     him
                     a
                     Cardinall
                     whom
                     hee
                     loved
                     much
                     ,
                     and
                     confessed
                     to
                     God
                     —
                     that
                     hee
                     had
                     sinned
                     greatly
                     in
                     his
                     pastor
                     all
                     charge
                     —
                     and
                     by
                     Sathans
                     instigation
                     had
                     stirred
                     vp
                     hatred
                     and
                     wrath
                     against
                     mankind
                     —
                     And
                     therefore
                     sent
                     the
                     foresaid
                     Confessour
                     to
                     the
                     Emperour
                     and
                     Church
                     to
                     get
                     pardon
                     .
                  
                   Not
                   withstanding
                   of
                   this
                   declaration
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   denie
                   that
                   Repentance
                   b
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     Sigeberts
                     lie
                     of
                     Gregories
                     repentance
                     ,
                     for
                     persecuting
                     of
                     the
                     Emperour
                     ,
                     is
                     elided
                     ,
                     Comentum
                     Sigeberti
                     de
                     paenitentia
                     Gregorij
                     ,
                     de
                     eo
                     quod
                     Henricum
                     fuerit
                     persecutus
                     ,
                     eliditur
                     :
                  
                   And
                   they
                   affirme
                   
                     that
                     hee
                     dyed
                     ratifying
                     his
                     former
                     violence
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   imp●nitent
                   &
                   pertinatious
                   humour
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   they
                   will
                   neither
                   repent
                   themselues
                   ,
                   nor
                   let
                   it
                   be
                   knowne
                   that
                   their
                   predecessiours
                   repent
                   their
                   wickednesse
                   ;
                   least
                   they
                   should
                   grant
                   the
                   Pope
                   may
                   erre
                   and
                   their
                   Successours
                   bee
                   forced
                   to
                   forsake
                   the
                   wickednesse
                   of
                   their
                   Ancestours
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   they
                   cannot
                   shew
                   vs
                   a
                   Practice
                   before
                   Hildebrand
                   so
                   
                   not
                   any
                   
                     sanction
                     of
                     counsell
                     before
                     the
                     Laterane
                     ,
                  
                   in
                   Innocent
                   the
                   thirds
                   time
                   ,
                   Bellarmine
                   calleth
                   it
                   
                     maximum
                     &
                     celeberrimum
                     concilium
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   all
                   for
                   the
                   Popes
                   Monarchie
                   :
                   
                   But
                   that
                   statute
                   proues
                   the
                   noveltie
                   of
                   vsurpation
                   for
                   if
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   constant
                   practice
                   before
                   ,
                   what
                   needed
                   it
                   then
                   a
                   sanction
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   practice
                   was
                   new
                   ,
                   and
                   craved
                   a
                   confirmation
                   by
                   a
                   posteriour
                   sanction
                   .
                   A
                   
                     lawlesse
                     practice
                     craved
                     a
                     lawlesse
                     order
                     ,
                  
                   first
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   by
                   law
                   to
                   confirme
                   it
                   as
                   right
                   ;
                   a
                   direction
                   which
                   Machiavell
                   giveth
                   to
                   his
                   tyrant
                   .
                   That
                   Councell
                   ought
                   
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   other
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     or
                     a
                     councell
                     of
                     Brigands
                  
                   wherein
                   they
                   were
                   both
                   judge
                   and
                   partie
                   ,
                   to
                   confirme
                   their
                   owne
                   tyranie
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   was
                   a
                   fitte
                   time
                   to
                   worke
                   such
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   because
                   great
                   darknesse
                   had
                   over
                   whelmed
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   those
                   Ages
                   ,
                   And
                   their
                   Cardinall
                   a
                   cryeth
                   out
                   on
                   these
                   times
                   ,
                   
                     Behold
                     ,
                     an
                     vnhappie
                     Age
                     ,
                     wherein
                     are
                     no
                     famous
                     Writters
                     ,
                     no
                     Councells
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Sigebert
                   expresselie
                   ,
                   b
                   
                     This
                     noveltie
                     was
                     not
                     as
                     yet
                     risen
                     in
                     the
                     World.
                  
                   And
                   when
                   Bardas
                   had
                   erected
                   Schooles
                   in
                   
                     Constantinople
                     ,
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     finde
                     so
                     many
                     learned
                     men
                     as
                     to
                     teach
                     in
                     them
                     :
                  
                   And
                   in
                   a
                   conference
                   betweene
                   the
                   Greeke
                   and
                   the
                   Romane
                   Church
                   many
                   things
                   were
                   done
                   ignorantlie
                   and
                   confusedlie
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     there
                     was
                     but
                     one
                     Interpreter
                     ,
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     Colloquutors
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Histories
                   then
                   writtē
                   were
                   full
                   of
                   
                     visions
                     ,
                     aparations
                     of
                     spirits
                     ,
                     translations
                     of
                     Relicts
                     ,
                     to
                     tell
                  
                   that
                   the
                   Religion
                   was
                   dead
                   in
                   the
                   living
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   living
                   were
                   seeking
                   pietie
                   and
                   devotion
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   this
                   doctrine
                   is
                   justie
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   iudicious
                   ,
                   c
                   
                     Doctrina
                     Hildebrandina
                     ,
                     an
                     Hildebrandine
                     doctrine
                     ,
                  
                   because
                   Hildebrand
                   was
                   the
                   perfecter
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   though
                   they
                   would
                   fetch
                   it
                   from
                   former
                   times
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   say
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   wee
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   d
                   call
                   him
                   the
                   
                     most
                     keene
                     defender
                     of
                     Ecclesiasticke
                     libertie
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Onuphrius
                   e
                   calleth
                   him
                   
                     the
                     onelie
                     defender
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Ecclesiasticke
                     libertie
                     .
                  
                   And
                   when
                   as
                   a
                   Dictator
                   hee
                   set
                   downe
                   his
                   Dictatus
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   platforme
                   of
                   that
                   tyrannie
                   ,
                   hee
                   declared
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   his
                   owne
                   device
                   .
                
                 
                   Wee
                   neede
                   no
                   more
                   against
                   them
                   than
                   Baronius
                   f
                   arguments
                   in
                   his
                   long
                   digression
                   against
                   the
                   Monarc●ie
                   of
                   Sicile
                   :
                   From
                   the
                   
                     weakenesse
                     of
                     the
                     Charter
                  
                   ,
                   From
                   the
                   
                     noveltie
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     vnheard
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     :
                  
                   That
                   the
                   
                     Authoritie
                     of
                     the
                     Apostolick
                  
                   Sea
                   was
                   pretended
                   against
                   itselfe
                   :
                   That
                   there
                   could
                   not
                   bee
                   
                     two
                     Monarchs
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   a
                   deformitie
                   of
                   that
                   bodie
                   :
                   All
                   those
                   arguments
                   
                   doe
                   militate
                   more
                   for
                   vs
                   against
                   the
                   Popes
                   Monarchie
                   .
                   But
                   Tertulian
                   his
                   challenge
                   is
                   pertinent
                   for
                   vs.
                   
                     Where
                     is
                     Religion
                     ?
                     Where
                     is
                     Reverence
                     aue
                     to
                     the
                     Auncieunts
                     ▪
                     You
                     haue
                     everie
                     way
                     renounced
                     them
                     .
                     You
                     praise
                     ever
                  
                   
                   
                     Antiquitie
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     yee
                     liue
                     newlie
                     .
                     Whereby
                     it
                     is
                     manifest
                     while
                     yee
                     depart
                     from
                     your
                     forefathers
                     institutions
                     ,
                     that
                     yee
                     doe
                     keepe
                     the
                     things
                     which
                     ye
                     ought
                     not
                     ,
                     since
                     yee
                     keepe
                     not
                     the
                     things
                     which
                     yee
                     ought
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   close
                   this
                   point
                   of
                   the
                   Noveltie
                   of
                   their
                   Vsurpation
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   
                     Optatus
                     Milevitanus
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   spake
                   of
                   the
                   Donatists
                   question
                   :
                   
                     Yee
                     say
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     leasome
                     ,
                     wee
                     say
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     leasome
                     ,
                     betweene
                     your
                     leasome
                     and
                     our
                     no
                     leasome
                     ,
                     the
                     mindes
                     of
                     people
                     stagger
                     ,
                     so
                     say
                     wee
                     to
                     the
                     Papists
                     .
                  
                   Yee
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   Popes
                   may
                   depose
                   Kings
                   ,
                   wee
                   say
                   ,
                   hee
                   may
                   not
                   .
                   
                     Let
                     Scripture
                     bee
                     Iudge
                     betweene
                     vs
                     as
                     the
                     onelie
                     Testament
                     of
                     our
                     Father
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     same
                     Optatus
                     speaketh
                     :
                  
                   And
                   
                     ex
                     abundanti
                  
                   ,
                   wee
                   offer
                   the
                   
                     challenge
                     not
                     for
                     six
                     hundreth
                     yeares
                     onelie
                  
                   as
                   reverend
                   Iewell
                   did
                   in
                   Dogmaticke
                   points
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     for
                     a
                     thousands
                     yeares
                  
                   .
                   Ye
                   haue
                   neither
                   Dogmatical
                   positions
                   ,
                   nor
                   assasinate
                   practices
                   before
                   Hildebrands
                   time
                   .
                   Neither
                   haue
                   yee
                   sanction
                   of
                   Councels
                   before
                   that
                   Laterane
                   Councell
                   vnder
                   Innocent
                   the
                   third
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   farre
                   from
                   true
                   b
                   Antiquitie
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     that
                     is
                     true
                     that
                     is
                     first
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     first
                     that
                     is
                     from
                     the
                     Apostles
                     :
                  
                   And
                   that
                   Martyre
                   c
                   said
                   right
                   ,
                   
                     Christ
                     is
                     my
                     Antiquitie
                  
                   ,
                   But
                   least
                   they
                   bee
                   thrust
                   from
                   all
                   notion
                   of
                   Antiquitie
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   grant
                   them
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   ●esuite
                   Turselline
                   clames
                   to
                   the
                   transporting
                   of
                   the
                   Virgines
                   Chamber
                   from
                   Nazareth
                   to
                   Dalmatia
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   to
                   Loretto
                   :
                   Hee
                   calleth
                   that
                   fablous
                   miracle
                   ,
                   
                     an
                     auncient
                     faith
                  
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   when
                   hee
                   commeth
                   to
                   
                   the
                   proofe
                   ,
                   hee
                   findeth
                   nothing
                   of
                   that
                   transport
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   a●d
                   thirtteenth
                   hundreth
                   yeares
                   :
                   
                     Such
                     Antiquitie
                     is
                     but
                     Noveltie
                  
                   ,
                   We
                   haue
                   proved
                   our
                   proscription
                   against
                   
                   this
                   Noveltie
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     ab
                     initio
                     non
                     fuit
                     sic
                     ,
                     It
                     was
                     not
                     so
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                     .
                  
                   If
                   Panciroll
                   had
                   medled
                   with
                   divine
                   remarkes
                   ,
                   
                   hee
                   might
                   haue
                   put
                   among
                   his
                   
                     Vetera
                     deperdita
                  
                   the
                   
                     humble
                     obedience
                  
                   to
                   Princes
                   lately
                   left
                   off
                   by
                   Popes
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   
                     proude
                     Usurpation
                  
                   over
                   Princes
                   among
                   his
                   
                     nova
                     reperta
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   causes
                   of
                   this
                   Vsurpation
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   astonishment
                   to
                   judicious
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   consider
                   either
                   the
                   insolencie
                   of
                   Popes
                   in
                   affecting
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   weakenesse
                   of
                   Princes
                   in
                   suffering
                   such
                   Vsurpation
                   ;
                   and
                   some
                   ●esuites
                   also
                   haue
                   professed
                   no
                   lesse
                   ,
                   a
                   that
                   olde
                   
                     Emperours
                     and
                     states
                     of
                     the
                     Impyre
                     were
                     foolish
                     ,
                     Who
                     suffered
                     their
                     mouths
                     to
                     bee
                     wyped
                     by
                     Popes
                     :
                  
                   By
                   this
                   wondering
                   they
                   make
                   a
                   greater
                   wonder
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   maintaine
                   and
                   pursue
                   that
                   same
                   quarrell
                   ,
                   at
                   whose
                   iniquitie
                   they
                   wonder
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   reasons
                   of
                   it
                   are
                   these
                   especiallie
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   :
                   
                     an
                     universall
                     corruption
                     in
                     all
                     Estates
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   everie
                   one
                   winking
                   at
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   other
                   :
                   Princes
                   preferred
                   ignorant
                   and
                   wicked
                   men
                   to
                   bee
                   Popes
                   and
                   Prelates
                   :
                   And
                   winked
                   at
                   the
                   corruptions
                   they
                   brought
                   in
                   the
                   
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     Doctrine
                     worshippe
                     and
                     manners
                  
                   :
                   And
                   Popes
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   hand
                   winked
                   at
                   the
                   grievous
                   sinnes
                   of
                   Princes
                   :
                   The
                   Popes
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   strong
                   against
                   Princes
                   gained
                   their
                   Cleargie
                   ,
                   not
                   onelie
                   by
                   pleading
                   their
                   Immunitie
                   from
                   Princes
                   ,
                   but
                   likewise
                   giving
                   them
                   Impunitie
                   for
                   their
                   scandalous
                   liues
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Cleargie
                   finding
                   that
                   fleshlie
                   libertie
                   vnder
                   the
                   Popes
                   ,
                   assisted
                   them
                   against
                   Authoritie
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   
                     when
                     good
                     Princes
                     intended
                     to
                     reforme
                     abuses
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     they
                     found
                     the
                     faction
                     of
                     Pope
                     and
                     Cleargy
                     so
                     strong
                     that
                     they
                     could
                     neither
                     vendicate
                     them selues
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     Church
                     from
                     the
                     tyrannie
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     .
                  
                   As
                   Princes
                   then
                   were
                   not
                   tymouslie
                   zealous
                   of
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   ,
                   
                   so
                   hee
                   suffered
                   Popes
                   to
                   treade
                   their
                   honour
                   in
                   the
                   dust
                   .
                
                 
                   Next
                   ,
                   
                     Sathans
                     malice
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   seeing
                   what
                   good
                   the
                   spirituall
                   
                   and
                   temporall
                   powers
                   wrought
                   into
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   their
                   concord
                   made
                   a
                   barre
                   against
                   him
                   :
                   Therefore
                   he
                   divyded
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   turned
                   the
                   pride
                   of
                   his
                   suppost
                   against
                   the
                   ordinance
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Princes
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     decaying
                     estate
                     of
                     the
                     Impire
                  
                   offered
                   occasion
                   
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   which
                   hee
                   greedily
                   imbraced
                   :
                   It
                   was
                   then
                   come
                   to
                   a
                   great
                   weaknesse
                   ,
                   when
                   
                     Rodolph
                     of
                     Suevia
                     was
                     able
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     faction
                     against
                     the
                     lawfull
                     Emperour
                     :
                  
                   And
                   that
                   small
                   remainder
                   was
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   pretended
                   power
                   over
                   their
                   entrie
                   .
                   Princes
                   also
                   
                     were
                     taken
                     vp
                     with
                     great
                     and
                     heavie
                     warres
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     no
                     tyme
                     to
                     thinke
                     on
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     or
                     redresse
                     it
                     :
                  
                   And
                   the
                   Pope
                   with
                   his
                   Cleargie
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   turned
                   these
                   distractions
                   in
                   opportunities
                   ,
                   to
                   doe
                   what
                   they
                   pleased
                   .
                   Besides
                   the
                   long
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     farre
                     absence
                     of
                     the
                     Emperour
                     from
                     Rome
                     ,
                     gaue
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     Pope
                     libertie
                     to
                     misguide
                     all
                     at
                     his
                     pleasure
                     .
                  
                   For
                   when
                   the
                   lik
                   
                     Ambition
                     breakout
                     in
                     Michael
                     the
                     Patriark
                     of
                     Constantinople
                     ,
                     a
                     little
                     before
                     Hildebrands
                     time
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   Greeke
                   Emperour
                   dwelling
                   in
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   did
                   soone
                   crush
                   the
                   egges
                   of
                   that
                   vsurpation
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   Emperours
                   abyding
                   in
                   Germanie
                   ,
                   made
                   the
                   Pope
                   a
                   free
                   working
                   at
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   finde
                   some
                   cause
                   in
                   the
                   Romaine
                   a
                   temper
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   ever
                   set
                   for
                   
                     pride
                     and
                     domination
                  
                   as
                   Augustine
                   marketh
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   lust
                   of
                   governing
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   people
                   of
                   Rome
                   :
                   And
                   Bernard
                   b
                   more
                   fully
                   ,
                   
                     what
                     is
                     more
                     knowne
                     to
                     the
                     World
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     pride
                     and
                     partnesse
                     of
                     the
                     Romaines
                     ?
                     A
                     Nation
                     not
                     acquaint
                     with
                     peace
                     but
                     with
                     warre
                     :
                     A
                     Nation
                     fierce
                     and
                     intractable
                     ;
                     that
                     can
                     not
                     bee
                     subiect
                     ,
                     but
                     where
                     they
                     can
                     not
                     resist
                     .
                  
                   And
                   the
                   Greeke
                   Church
                   objected
                   ever
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     supercilium
                     Italicum
                     ,
                     the
                     Italian
                     ,
                     or
                     Romane
                     pride
                     :
                  
                   And
                   the
                   African
                   councell
                   in
                   Augustines
                   tyme
                   ,
                   
                     Typhum
                     saeculi
                     ,
                     fleshly
                     and
                     worldly
                     ambition
                     .
                  
                   They
                   haue
                   this
                   temper
                   from
                   Romulus
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   
                   from
                   Christ
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   thousand
                   yeares
                   it
                   ever
                   vexed
                   it selfe
                   
                     in
                     affecting
                     a
                     Monarchie
                  
                   :
                   But
                   when
                   a
                   period
                   was
                   fixed
                   to
                   the
                   Monarchie
                   ,
                   that
                   pride
                   ren
                   ained
                   ,
                   and
                   changed
                   only
                   the
                   object
                   and
                   ranne
                   out
                   first
                   vpon
                   a
                   
                     Kingdome
                     or
                     Hierarchie
                     vntill
                     Hildebrands
                     tyme
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   thereafter
                   iovned
                   both
                   in
                   one
                   ,
                   in
                   affecting
                   an
                   Hierarcho-Monarchie
                   :
                   You
                   shall
                   as
                   soone
                   
                     twinne
                     a
                     Romaine
                     and
                     his
                     life
                     ,
                     as
                     twinne
                     him
                     from
                     his
                     ambitious
                     aspyring
                     ,
                     and
                     vsurping
                     humour
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   
                     too
                     great
                     respect
                     superstitiously
                     given
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     :
                  
                   For
                   hee
                   had
                   now
                   seased
                   himselfe
                   as
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   possessed
                   the
                   
                     consciences
                     of
                     people
                     by
                     ignorance
                     and
                     superstition
                     ,
                  
                   so
                   that
                   all
                   his
                   words
                   were
                   as
                   Oracles
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   as
                   in
                   Religion
                   they
                   thought
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   erre
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   policie
                   they
                   thought
                   all
                   was
                   right
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   assist
                   his
                   most
                   ambitious
                   incroaching
                   on
                   Kings
                   ,
                   was
                   nothing
                   lesse
                   than
                   to
                   honour
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   .
                   Moreover
                   of
                   these
                   grounds
                   ,
                   
                     hee
                     made
                     himselfe
                     a
                     partie
                     in
                     the
                     Impyre
                     ,
                  
                   by
                   fostering
                   factions
                   amongst
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   while
                   they
                   weakened
                   other
                   ,
                   everie
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   depended
                   on
                   him
                   ;
                   either
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   hurt
                   ,
                   or
                   hope
                   of
                   gaine
                   .
                   Hee
                   had
                   also
                   his
                   
                     Cloisters
                     ,
                     Convents
                     ▪
                  
                   and
                   Chapters
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   many
                   Garisons
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   Kingdomes
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   
                     volant
                     forces
                     of
                     preaching
                     and
                     begging
                     Friers
                     ,
                  
                   who
                   are
                   now
                   both
                   succeeded
                   ,
                   and
                   exceeded
                   by
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastlie
                   the
                   
                     great
                     difference
                     betweene
                     the
                     policies
                     of
                     Princes
                     and
                     Popes
                     .
                  
                   In
                   the
                   Impire
                   the
                   government
                   was
                   ever
                   
                   
                     raw
                     and
                     greene
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   mortall
                   as
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   the
                   Emperour
                   .
                   Hee
                   was
                   not
                   ever
                   of
                   one
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   hee
                   dyed
                   ,
                   his
                   counsell
                   seemed
                   to
                   die
                   also
                   ;
                   his
                   designes
                   and
                   proiects
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   for
                   prosecuting
                   were
                   buryed
                   with
                   him
                   :
                   
                     A
                     new
                     Emperour
                     had
                     a
                     new
                     Councell
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     new
                     councell
                     had
                     new
                     grounds
                     to
                     lay
                     ,
                     new
                     ends
                     to
                     intende
                     ,
                     and
                     new
                     meanes
                     to
                     choose
                     :
                  
                   Their
                   witts
                   were
                   taken
                   vp
                   with
                   the
                   noveltie
                   of
                   the
                   preferment
                   of
                   their
                   Master
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   first
                   occurrent
                   difficulties
                   ,
                   and
                   gote
                   not
                   libertie
                   to
                   pry
                   in
                   
                   the
                   deepe
                   of
                   the
                   Estate
                   :
                   So
                   
                     they
                     were
                     ever
                     Novices
                     ,
                     and
                     Strangers
                     in
                     arcanis
                     imperij
                  
                   and
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   saw
                   any
                   thing
                   therein
                   ,
                   touching
                   the
                   Popes
                   tyrannie
                   ,
                   they
                   durst
                   not
                   enter
                   into
                   that
                   quarrell
                   ,
                   wherein
                   so
                   many
                   excellent
                   Princes
                   were
                   overthrowne
                   ;
                   but
                   choosed
                   by
                   obsequie
                   to
                   provyde
                   peace
                   for
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   favour
                   to
                   their
                   heires
                   .
                   But
                   Poperie
                   
                     was
                     sweyed
                     with
                     a
                     constant
                     and
                     standing
                     councell
                     ,
                  
                   
                   though
                   an
                   Hildebrand
                   ,
                   and
                   Alexander
                   dyed
                   ,
                   their
                   intentions
                   and
                   designes
                   dyed
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   same
                   end
                   remained
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   platforme
                   of
                   their
                   courses
                   was
                   followed
                   out
                   by
                   their
                   successor
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   also
                   their
                   decessors
                   lived
                   
                     All
                     things
                     mortall
                     in
                     the
                     Impire
                     but
                     in
                     a
                     sort
                     immortall
                     in
                     the
                     government
                     of
                     Poperie
                  
                   made
                   the
                   one
                   to
                   outreach
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                   farre
                   as
                   it
                   did
                   out-liue
                   it
                   .
                   A
                   Pope
                   might
                   die
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     his
                     consistorie
                     dyed
                     not
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     mysterie
                     of
                     iniquitie
                     ,
                  
                   nor
                   the
                   odd
                   
                   knacks
                   of
                   knaverie
                   to
                   performe
                   it
                   .
                   Therefore
                   hee
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   
                     Man
                     ,
                     the
                     Man
                     of
                     sinne
                     &c.
                  
                   not
                   for
                   vnitie
                   of
                   number
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   mynde
                   :
                   A
                   succession
                   of
                   Men
                   of
                   one
                   intention
                   ,
                   one
                   course
                   :
                   Having
                   one
                   worke
                   or
                   mysterie
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   seedes
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   tyme.
                   It
                   grew
                   secretlie
                   in
                   following
                   Ages
                   :
                   It
                   was
                   perfected
                   in
                   Hildebrand
                   thereafter
                   discovered
                   by
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   and
                   decayeth
                   till
                   it
                   bee
                   destroyed
                   .
                
                 
                   Besides
                   these
                   reasons
                   ,
                   two
                   other
                   things
                   advanced
                   this
                   
                   tyrannie
                   :
                   
                     Pretended
                     holinesse
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   specious
                   colour
                   ,
                   and
                   Excommunication
                   as
                   a
                   terrour
                   .
                   For
                   Holinesse
                   :
                   the
                   Popes
                   gaue
                   themselues
                   out
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     most
                     holy
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   men
                   counted
                   so
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   whē
                   they
                   were
                   holy
                   indeed
                   ,
                   they
                   neither
                   exacted
                   adoration
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   neither
                   vsurped
                   ;
                   but
                   o
                   beyed
                   them
                   :
                   But
                   being
                   mōstrously
                   profaine
                   they
                   boastof
                   holines
                   &
                   oppressed
                   princes
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   nothing
                   now
                   but
                   his
                   Title
                   
                     Sanctissimus
                     ,
                     most
                     holy
                  
                   ;
                   &
                   as
                   thogh
                   that
                   Superlatiue
                   were
                   a
                   Diminitiue
                   of
                   his
                   worth
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   haue
                   it
                   in
                   
                     abstracto
                     ,
                     sanctitas
                     ,
                     holinesse
                     it selfe
                     .
                  
                   Men
                   would
                   thinke
                   that
                   hee
                   claimed
                   this
                   name
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   proper
                   notion
                   of
                   infused
                   
                   
                     and
                     habituall
                     holiness
                     ▪
                  
                   in
                   his
                   person
                   ▪
                   as
                   a
                   speciall
                   Grace
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   :
                   But
                   their
                   wickednesse
                   doeth
                   witnesse
                   so
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   take
                   it
                   in
                   another
                   Nation
                   ▪
                   and
                   expone
                   it
                   of
                   a
                   comparatiue
                   ,
                   a
                   respectiue
                   ,
                   a
                   t●ular
                   and
                   
                     putatiue
                     holinesse
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     Comparatiue
                     holinesse
                  
                   :
                   Because
                   he
                   is
                   holie
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   people
                   :
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   both
                   a
                   
                     base
                     clame
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   him
                   hat
                   will
                   bee
                   called
                   a
                   
                     Vice
                     god
                     ,
                     a
                     god
                     on
                     ●a●th
                     ▪
                  
                   the
                   
                     head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   by
                   whom
                   shee
                   hath
                   influence
                   :
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   false
                   
                   also
                   ,
                   because
                   many
                   Princes
                   and
                   people
                   both
                   ,
                   were
                   holyer
                   than
                   vsurping
                   Popes
                   as
                   Bellarmine
                   confesseth
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondlie
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     respectiue
                     holinesse
                  
                   :
                   In
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   Office
                   ,
                   For
                   there
                   
                     bee
                     two
                     sorts
                     of
                     gifts
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     saith
                  
                   Becane
                   ?
                   a
                   
                     One
                     for
                     salvation
                     in
                     true
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     holynes
                     :
                     The
                     other
                     is
                     given
                     to
                     helpe
                     others
                     to
                     salvation
                     and
                     holinesse
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     common
                     both
                     to
                     good
                     and
                     evill
                     ;
                     and
                     of
                     this
                     kind
                     is
                     that
                     holinesse
                     wee
                     acknowledge
                     in
                     the
                     Pope
                     :
                  
                   And
                   when
                   Gardius
                   objected
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   Popes
                   were
                   
                     ignorant
                     and
                     flagitious
                     ,
                     hee
                     answereth
                     that
                     ,
                  
                   b
                   
                     that
                     did
                     not
                     stay
                     the
                     assistance
                     of
                     the
                     holie
                     Spirit
                     in
                     those
                     things
                     that
                     was
                     necessar
                     to
                     the
                     Popes
                     holines
                     ,
                     because
                     Balaam
                     was
                     a
                     flagitious
                     mā
                     &
                     these
                     workers
                     of
                     iniquitie
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     Christ
                     will
                     say
                     ,
                     I
                     know
                     you
                     not
                     ,
                     depart
                     from
                     me
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   true
                   indeed
                   ,
                   we
                   hold
                   him
                   at
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   poore
                   pleading
                   ,
                   to
                   sure
                   no
                   more
                   holines
                   for
                   their
                   Pope
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   Balaam
                   or
                   false
                   prophets
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdlie
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     titular
                     holinesse
                  
                   ,
                   given
                   for
                   a
                   title
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   made
                   passant
                   through
                   long
                   custome
                   :
                   (
                   a
                   )
                   As
                   the
                   Emperours
                   were
                   called
                   Augusti
                   ,
                   from
                   
                     Augustus
                     ▪
                  
                   and
                   Optimi
                   from
                   Traian
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   infortunat
                   and
                   diss●lute
                   as
                   
                     Nero
                     ,
                     Heliogabalus
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Galien
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                   So
                   because
                   some
                   Popes
                   were
                   holie
                   ▪
                   that
                   ●a●e
                   passed
                   as
                   a
                   Title
                   to
                   their
                   Successoures
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   personal
                   ▪
                   qualification
                   .
                   This
                   Azo●ius
                   confesseth
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   ●l●e
                   custo●e
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   be●alled
                   most
                   holie
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   blessed
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   So
                   hee
                   contenteth
                   him
                   with
                   a
                   custome
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Fourthlie
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     putatiue
                     or
                     presumed
                     holinesse
                     ▪
                  
                   when
                   men
                   thinke
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   holie
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   ●e
                   a
                   monster
                   indeede
                   :
                   So
                   Hildebrand
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   cause
                   .
                   a
                   
                     If
                     the
                     Pope
                     bee
                     Canonicallie
                     ordained
                     vndoub●dlie
                     he
                     is
                     made
                     holy
                     by
                     the
                     merites
                     of
                     S.
                     Peter
                     .
                  
                   And
                   who
                   can
                   doubt
                   s●id
                   Symmachus
                   .
                   ●ut
                   hee
                   is
                   
                     holy
                     whom
                     the
                     toppe
                     of
                     so
                     great
                     dignitie
                     extolleth
                     .
                     In
                     whom
                     if
                     they
                     lacke
                     merites
                     of
                     their
                     owne
                     ,
                     the
                     merites
                     furnished
                     by
                     their
                     Predecessours
                     will
                     suffice
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     place
                     either
                     exalteth
                     them
                     who
                     are
                     excellent
                     ,
                     or
                     maketh
                     them
                     excellent
                     who
                     are
                     exalted
                     .
                  
                   Let
                   the
                   World
                   judge
                   whither
                   they
                   or
                   wee
                   put
                   pillowes
                   of
                   se●uritie
                   vnder
                   men●
                   head
                   since
                   they
                   come
                   so
                   easilie
                   to
                   merite
                   .
                   But
                   their
                   Councel
                   of
                   Basile
                   is
                   b
                   more
                   cleare
                   ,
                   &
                   giveth
                   vs
                   three
                   sorts
                   of
                   this
                   
                     putati●e
                     holinesse
                  
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   of
                   his
                   State
                   that
                   hee
                   be
                   
                     reputted
                     holie
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   holinesse
                   is
                   not
                   referred
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   estimation
                   of
                   people
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     honour
                     is
                     in
                     honoran●e
                     non
                     in
                     honorato
                     .
                  
                   The
                   second
                   holinesse
                   is
                   religious
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   is
                   the
                   
                     holinesse
                     of
                     publicke
                     Iustice.
                     But
                     the
                     Pope
                     as
                     Pope
                     is
                     the
                     highest
                     degree
                     of
                     all
                     these
                     sorts
                     ,
                     therefore
                     hee
                     may
                     be
                     called
                     most
                     holy
                     ▪
                  
                   albeit
                   he
                   be
                   of
                   a
                   wicked
                   life
                   ,
                   
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     iudged
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     ,
                     but
                     tolerate
                     by
                     the
                     holy
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   This
                   like
                   their
                   
                     State-sanctitie
                     or
                     holinesse
                     of
                     their
                     religious
                  
                   orders
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   contrair
                   distinguished
                   to
                   true
                   holines
                   ▪
                   c
                   For
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   be
                   truelie
                   perfect
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   religious
                   state
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   religious
                   state
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   perfect
                   .
                   I
                   admitte
                   their
                   distinction
                   ,
                   but
                   why
                   tye
                   they
                   Evangelicke
                   perfection
                   to
                   that
                   state
                   ,
                   except
                   they
                   meane
                   such
                   a
                   perfection
                   as
                   is
                   their
                   holinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   fansie
                   ?
                   They
                   mo●ke
                   the
                   
                     Imputation
                     of
                     Christs
                     righteousnesse
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   godlie
                   
                     applie
                     it
                  
                   by
                   ●●ith
                   ,
                   Christ
                   alloweth
                   it
                   ▪
                   and
                   the
                   Father
                   imputeth
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   ●et
                   they
                   content
                   themselues
                   with
                   a
                   putatiue
                   holinesse
                   borrowed
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   i●puted
                   by
                   ●an
                   :
                   So
                   in
                   their
                   Priests
                   absolution
                   of
                   the
                   penit●1nts
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   their
                   holinesse
                   of
                   Popes
                   .
                   d
                
                 
                   It
                   argueth
                   an
                   
                     evill
                     cause
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   clame
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   
                   content
                   with
                   so
                   base
                   a
                   portion
                   :
                   in
                   the
                   strife
                   for
                   a
                   
                     Monarchie
                     ,
                     they
                     outrack
                  
                   all
                   the
                   notions
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   that
                   signifie
                   
                     power
                     ,
                     Supremacie
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   clame
                   of
                   holinesse
                   they
                   
                   decline
                   the
                   proper
                   Notion
                   and
                   retrinches
                   all
                   to
                   a
                   Titular
                   and
                   putatiue
                   sense
                   .
                   This
                   maketh
                   their
                   Patrone
                   when
                   hee
                   disputs
                   his
                   eight
                   note
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   holinesse
                   ,
                   to
                   shift
                   it
                   
                     from
                     persons
                     ,
                     and
                     applie
                     it
                     to
                     doctrine
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   to
                   craue
                   no
                   more
                   respect
                   to
                   their
                   Pope
                   ,
                   than
                   
                     Caiaphas
                     had
                     ,
                     though
                     hee
                     was
                     a
                     false
                     Priest
                     and
                     wicked
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     respect
                     as
                     Iudas
                     had
                     among
                     the
                     Disciples
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   change
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   who
                   t●rusteth
                   himselfe
                   aboue
                   Kings
                   ,
                   yet
                   among
                   the
                   Cleargie
                   is
                   content
                   to
                   bee
                   ranked
                   among
                   Caiaphas
                   and
                   Iudas
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   their
                   
                     not
                     our
                     wickednesse
                  
                   seemeth
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   secret
                   
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   
                     change
                     of
                     their
                     Name
                     ,
                     whē
                     they
                     enter
                     the
                     Popedome
                     .
                  
                   The
                   most
                   part
                   beginneth
                   at
                   Sergius
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   who
                   beeing
                   ashamed
                   of
                   his
                   name
                   (
                   Swynes-mouth
                   )
                   called
                   himselfe
                   Sergius
                   .
                   But
                   Baronius
                   ascriveth
                   it
                   to
                   Sergius
                   
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   
                     Who
                     beeing
                     first
                     called
                     Peter
                     ,
                     would
                     not
                     retaine
                     that
                     name
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     reverence
                     hee
                     bare
                     to
                     S.
                     Peter
                     :
                  
                   But
                   here
                   is
                   the
                   mysterie
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   holinesse
                   of
                   S.
                   Peter
                   .
                   &
                   therefore
                   tak
                   not
                   his
                   name
                   :
                   And
                   moreover
                   ,
                   among
                   all
                   who
                   tooke
                   other
                   names
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   
                     Paul
                     ,
                     Iohn
                     &c.
                     yet
                     never
                     one
                     tooke
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Peter
                     ,
                  
                   albeit
                   some
                   had
                   that
                   name
                   before
                   their
                   Papalizing
                   ,
                   as
                   Innocent
                   the
                   fourth
                   ,
                   formerlie
                   called
                   Petrus
                   of
                   Tarentasia
                   ,
                   and
                   Paul
                   the
                   fist
                   ,
                   formerlie
                   called
                   
                     Petrus
                     Carafa
                  
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   humilitie
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   conviction
                   of
                   conscience
                   ,
                   not
                   taking
                   his
                   name
                   to
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   opposite
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   long
                   as
                   
                     Sancta
                     Catholica
                  
                   stood
                   in
                   the
                   Creede
                   ,
                   there
                   
                   was
                   some
                   holinesse
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   since
                   they
                   thrust
                   Romana
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   lost
                   holinesse
                   :
                   
                     Romane
                     holinesse
                     is
                     but
                     by
                     Equivocation
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     end
                     resolues
                     in
                     monstruous
                     profainnesse
                  
                   for
                   at
                   Rome
                   it
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   to
                   bee
                   called
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   to
                   bee
                   called
                   an
                   Asse
                   .
                   The
                   head
                   of
                   
                   their
                   Church
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   Monster
                   &
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   
                     member
                     of
                     that
                     Church
                     ,
                     faith
                     &
                     inward
                     vertue
                     is
                     not
                     required
                     ,
                     but
                     onelie
                     a
                     Subiection
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     :
                  
                   a
                   So
                   their
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   head
                   &
                   members
                   are
                   by
                   Equivocation
                   ,
                   their
                   holines
                   by
                   Equivocation
                   ,
                   &
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     secundum
                     apparentiam
                     exteriorem
                     &
                     putative
                     :
                     Campian
                  
                   needed
                   n●t
                   boast
                   vs
                   ,
                   
                     ad
                     Ecclesiae
                     nom●n
                     rostis
                     expalluit
                  
                   .
                   b
                   As
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   vs
                   as
                   
                     G●rgons
                     head
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   astonished
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   haue
                   any
                   remnant
                   ingenuitie
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   bee
                   ashamed
                   of
                   their
                   excrementitious
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     they
                     craue
                     none
                     other
                     place
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     haires
                     ,
                     and
                     nailes
                     ,
                     and
                     evill
                     humours
                     in
                     the
                     bodie
                     .
                  
                   c
                   and
                   their
                   excommnnication
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   curse
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   blessing
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   separate
                   from
                   such
                   a
                   Synagogue
                   .
                   All
                   heere
                   agree
                   ,
                   such
                   an
                   head
                   ,
                   such
                   members
                   :
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   their
                   Monarchie
                   ;
                   when
                   the
                   Romanes
                   wanted
                   Carthage
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   emulous
                   Republickes
                   they
                   ranne
                   head-long
                   to
                   all
                   ●vices
                   ,
                   
                     &
                     stantibus
                     maenibus
                     mores
                     ruebāt
                  
                   ,
                   while
                   their
                   wals
                   stood
                   strong
                   ,
                   their
                   liues
                   we●e
                   diss●lute
                   .
                   So
                   when
                   the
                   Popes
                   had
                   trod
                   downe
                   all
                   competitours
                   ,
                   they
                   loosed
                   themselues
                   to
                   all
                   profainesse
                   .
                
                 
                   Heerein
                   they
                   seeme
                   to
                   walke
                   in
                   an
                   evill
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   plunging
                   ignorant
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   flattering
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   They
                   plunge
                   the
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   while
                   they
                   affirme
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     all
                     Christians
                     dependeth
                     on
                     the
                     holinesse
                     ,
                     vertue
                     ,
                     and
                     example
                     of
                     the
                     Popes
                     .
                  
                   d
                   And
                   Salianus
                   an
                   Iesuite
                   writting
                   to
                   Paul
                   the
                   fi●t
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Ut
                     per
                     unum
                     te
                     &
                     in
                     communione
                     tantum
                     tua
                     ,
                     vis
                     omnis
                     ,
                     ac
                     vigor
                     gratiarum
                     &
                     sanct●●atis
                     in
                     omnia
                     membra
                     diffundatur
                     .
                     That
                     Christ
                     hath
                     thee
                     for
                     his
                     Vicar
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     the
                     necke
                     ,
                     vnder
                     such
                     an
                     Head
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     thee
                     alone
                     ▪
                     and
                     in
                     thy
                     communion
                     onelie
                     ,
                     all
                     power
                     and
                     vigour
                     of
                     grace
                     and
                     holinesse
                     may
                     be
                     diffused
                     throgh
                     all
                     the
                     members
                     of
                     his
                     most
                     sacred
                     bodie
                     .
                  
                   e
                   And
                   to
                   this
                   s●m●
                   sens
                   .
                   Bellarmine
                   affirmeth
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     no
                     man
                     (
                     although
                     ●ee
                     would
                     )
                     can
                     bee
                     subiect
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     communicate
                     with
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     heavenlie
                     Church
                     ,
                     except
                     hee
                     bee
                     subiect
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     .
                  
                   a
                   this
                   is
                   more
                   than
                   Boniface
                   his
                   extravagant
                   ,
                   for●
                   that
                   did
                   onely
                   
                     tye
                     men
                     to
                     bee
                     subiect
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   this
                   bindeth
                   Christ
                   also
                   that
                   
                     hee
                     cannot
                     communicate
                     his
                     Grace
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     Popes
                     Mediation
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   an
                   exalting
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   aboue
                   God
                   and
                   man.
                   But
                   since
                   hee
                   sayeth
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Chruch
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     sanctus
                     sanctorum
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   demand
                   what
                   necessitie
                   hath
                   hee
                   of
                   the
                   Mediation
                   
                   of
                   an
                   vsurping
                   Pope
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   
                     profanus
                     profanorum
                  
                   .
                   But
                   Becane
                   is
                   more
                   circumspect
                   ,
                   than
                   Salianus
                   and
                   Bellermine
                   ,
                   while
                   hee
                   draweth
                   the
                   influence
                   of
                   that
                   Head
                   no
                   further
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   externall
                   governement
                   .
                
                 
                   Their
                   flatterie
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   cleare
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   know
                   his
                   wickednesse
                   should
                   bee
                   abhorred
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   will
                   defend
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   Canus
                   b
                   (
                   otherwise
                   modest
                   )
                   
                     will
                     tell
                     vs
                     that
                     they
                     haue
                     learned
                     eyes
                     ,
                     and
                     cover
                     the
                     Popes
                     faults
                     as
                     Shem
                     and
                     Cham
                     did
                     Noahs
                     nakednesse
                     :
                  
                   But
                   that
                   is
                   impudencie
                   and
                   not
                   modestie
                   :
                   For
                   Noahs
                   nakednesse
                   came
                   of
                   infirmitie
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   private
                   within
                   the
                   Tent
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Popes
                   wickednesse
                   is
                   affected
                   ,
                   and
                   scandalouslie
                   open
                   to
                   the
                   World
                   :
                   It
                   were
                   good
                   for
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   them
                   both
                   to
                   vse
                   Bernards
                   libertie
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     not
                     sparing
                     the
                     Pope
                     but
                     telling
                     him
                     his
                     faults
                     freely
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   God
                   might
                   spare
                   him
                   ;
                   but
                   heerein
                   they
                   are
                   more
                   like
                   Varro
                   d
                   
                     who
                     dissembled
                     the
                     vallenies
                     of
                     the
                     gods
                     ,
                     lest
                     he
                     should
                     beleeue
                     thinges
                     vnseemelie
                     to
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   must
                   bee
                   called
                   holy
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   haue
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   sense
                   ,
                   as
                   Paul
                   the
                   fourth
                   called
                   
                     sanctissimum
                     officium
                     inquisitionis
                     ,
                     most
                     holy
                     office
                     of
                     the
                     inquisition
                  
                   e
                   .
                   Or
                   as
                   Tertullian
                   f
                   scornefully
                   calleth
                   
                     Archi
                     Gallus
                     Cybel●
                  
                   Priest
                   
                     sanctissimus
                     ,
                     whose
                     service
                     was
                     so
                     abhominable
                     ,
                     that
                     reason
                     was
                     ashamed
                     to
                     expresse
                     it
                     .
                  
                   because
                   
                     that
                     goddesse
                     was
                     great
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     greatnesse
                     of
                     goodnesse
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     wickednesse
                     .
                  
                   Or
                   shall
                   wee
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   make
                   that
                   title
                   sanctissimus
                   ,
                   to
                   signifie
                   contrare
                   things
                   ,
                   
                     both
                     most
                     holy
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     profaine
                     ,
                  
                   
                   as
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   Kadosh
                   is
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   Kadesh
                   is
                   
                     scortum
                     mus
                     culum
                  
                   :
                   All
                   holds
                   in
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   safe
                   only
                   that
                   contrate
                   significations
                   in
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   are
                   of
                   diverse
                   things
                   ,
                   bu●
                   heere
                   both
                   agree
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   good
                   
                     notion
                     putatiuely
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   ill
                   
                     both
                     really
                     and
                     properly
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   might
                   haue
                   lurked
                   long
                   vnder
                   this
                   ambiguitie
                   ,
                   had
                   not
                   their
                   Analist
                   a
                   discovered
                   all
                   ;
                   for
                   where
                   as
                   others
                   haue
                   made
                   reall
                   profainesse
                   ,
                   and
                   titular
                   holinesse
                   compatible
                   in
                   the
                   Pope
                   ;
                   he
                   hath
                   set
                   them
                   as
                   two
                   extremes
                   and
                   cont●ares
                   ,
                   and
                   ascryved
                   
                     true
                     holinesse
                     to
                     Dunstane
                     ,
                     and
                     profainesse
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                  
                   ;
                   to
                   tell
                   that
                   holinesse
                   is
                   more
                   to
                   bee
                   found
                   in
                   others
                   than
                   in
                   Popes
                   ,
                   yea
                   that
                   Popes
                   compared
                   to
                   them
                   are
                   but
                   Monsters
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   close
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   their
                   holinesse
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Court
                     holines
                     of
                     Rome
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   (
                   as
                   Bernard
                   b
                   speaketh
                   )
                   
                     giveth
                     all
                     to
                     honour
                     ,
                     but
                     nothing
                     to
                     holinesse
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   fall
                   vnder
                   his
                   just
                   censure
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   :
                   
                     That
                     it
                     is
                  
                   c
                   
                     a
                     monstruous
                     thing
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     in
                     one
                     the
                     highest
                     degree
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     lewdest
                     life
                     .
                  
                   And
                   I
                   would
                   advise
                   them
                   to
                   follow
                   Ambrose
                   d
                   direction
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   what
                   they
                   are
                   rather
                   
                     by
                     action
                     than
                     profession
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   
                     Name
                     agree
                     with
                     their
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     life
                     answere
                     to
                     their
                     Name
                     ,
                     least
                     it
                     bee
                     a
                     vaine
                     name
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     odious
                     cryme
                     :
                     Least
                     it
                     bee
                     an
                     high
                     honour
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     deformed
                     life
                     ;
                     least
                     it
                     bee
                     a
                     divine
                     profession
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     vnlawfull
                     action
                     ,
                     —
                     because
                     as
                     there
                     is
                     nothing
                     more
                     excellent
                     than
                     a
                     good
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     so
                     there
                     is
                     nothing
                     more
                     miserable
                     than
                     a
                     scandalous
                     Bishop
                     ;
                     for
                     great
                     sublimitie
                     should
                     haue
                     great
                     circumspectnesse
                     .
                  
                   Let
                   him
                   reade
                   his
                   dittay
                   and
                   doome
                   from
                   
                     Aponius
                     :
                     If
                     hee
                     neither
                     liue
                     holily
                     ,
                     nor
                     teach
                     right
                     ,
                     hee
                     shall
                     drinke
                     the
                     bitter
                     fruits
                     of
                     his
                     wickednesse
                     :
                  
                   And
                   I
                   must
                   say
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   with
                   
                     Bernard
                     ,
                     O
                     miserable
                     Church
                     committed
                     to
                     such
                     a
                     Paranymph
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   with
                   Cardinal
                   
                     Aliaco
                     ,
                     It
                     is
                     lamentable
                     when
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     come
                     to
                     this
                     estate
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     worthie
                     to
                     bee
                     ruled
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     reprobates
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     second
                     furtherance
                     of
                     their
                     tyrannie
                     was
                     excommunicatiō
                  
                   
                   
                     of
                     Princes
                  
                   :
                   It
                   had
                   a
                   shew
                   to
                   cut
                   them
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   
                   but
                   was
                   more
                   terrible
                   by
                   the
                   consequence
                   in
                   loosing
                   people
                   from
                   their
                   obedience
                   .
                   The
                   olde
                   Romaines
                   were
                   not
                   so
                   cruell
                   ,
                   for
                   when
                   
                     their
                     Lawes
                     of
                     twelue
                     tables
                     appointed
                     punishment
                     to
                     everie
                     cryme
                     ,
                     yet
                     to
                     impretie
                     they
                     appointed
                     none
                     ,
                     but
                     referred
                     the
                     guiltie
                     to
                     the
                     revenge
                     of
                     the
                     Gods
                     :
                  
                   The
                   
                   greatest
                   force
                   it
                   had
                   ,
                   was
                   from
                   Princes
                   themselues
                   :
                   For
                   as
                   everie
                   one
                   was
                   ambitious
                   ,
                   or
                   greedie
                   of
                   his
                   neighbours
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   hee
                   sought
                   no
                   more
                   but
                   to
                   bee
                   an
                   executioner
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   curse
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   hee
                   found
                   a
                   title
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   exposed
                   to
                   prey
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   conquere
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   Subiects
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   readie
                   either
                   to
                   forsake
                   their
                   natiue
                   Lord
                   ,
                   or
                   take
                   armes
                   against
                   him
                   :
                   
                     As
                     the
                     Subiects
                     of
                     Navarre
                     beyond
                     the
                     Pyrenes
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     excommunication
                  
                   
                   
                     of
                     Iulius
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     deserted
                     their
                     natiue
                     King
                     ,
                     and
                     tooke
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Castile
                     .
                  
                   So
                   Princes
                   for
                   their
                   private
                   ends
                   gaue
                   strength
                   to
                   that
                   blow
                   of
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   it
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   ruine
                   to
                   them
                   all
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   his
                   policie
                   to
                   beare
                   downe
                   Kings
                   ,
                   by
                   yoaking
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   eares
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   them
                   breake
                   one
                   another
                   .
                   Hee
                   overthrew
                   them
                   whom
                   hee
                   hated
                   ;
                   and
                   ingaged
                   the
                   other
                   who
                   was
                   his
                   instrument
                   ,
                   to
                   himselfe
                   for
                   the
                   benefite
                   of
                   an
                   ill
                   conquered
                   Kingdome
                   .
                   
                     Heere
                     were
                     both
                     craft
                     and
                     crueltie
                     :
                  
                   they
                   not
                   only
                   stirred
                   vp
                   other
                   Kings
                   against
                   the
                   excommunicate
                   King
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   his
                   owne
                   Subiects
                   ,
                   who
                   should
                   haue
                   beene
                   his
                   guard
                   :
                   They
                   possessed
                   their
                   superstitious
                   credulitie
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   thinke
                   him
                   execrable
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   good
                   service
                   to
                   GOD
                   to
                   cutte
                   him
                   off
                   ▪
                   Heerein
                   the
                   Pope
                   proved
                   a
                   Monster
                   ,
                   in
                   blowing
                   at
                   once
                   both
                   
                     hote
                     and
                     cold
                     :
                     cursing
                     good
                     Kings
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   with
                   an
                   Apostolicke
                   benediction
                   ,
                   conferring
                   their
                   Kingdome
                   on
                   some
                   other
                   King
                   :
                   This
                   
                     is
                     to
                     haue
                     the
                     hornes
                     of
                     the
                  
                   
                   
                     Lambe
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     speake
                     like
                     the
                     Dragon
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   Hildebrand
                   verifieth
                   what
                   was
                   said
                   of
                   him
                   :
                   
                     That
                     hee
                     was
                     terrore
                     pot●●
                     quàm
                     Religione
                     magnus
                     .
                     Great
                     by
                     terrour
                     rather
                     than
                     Pietie
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 
                   concerning
                   their
                   crooked
                   courses
                   to
                
                 vphold
                 this
                 Vsurpation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                   .
                   And
                   first
                   of
                   their
                   Professions
                   institute
                   to
                   defend
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   FOr
                   vpholding
                   their
                   Vsurpation
                   they
                   vse
                   foure
                   speciall
                   things
                   :
                   First
                   Professions
                   for
                   defending
                   it
                   .
                   Secondlie
                   ,
                   Recrimination
                   ,
                   charging
                   vs
                   with
                   their
                   owne
                   crimes
                   ,
                   Thirdlie
                   ,
                   Tergiversation
                   ,
                   in
                   contesting
                   .
                   Fourthlie
                   .
                   Ludification
                   of
                   Kings
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   Sathan
                   knew
                   this
                   Monster
                   could
                   not
                   subsist
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   truth
                   could
                   never
                   countenance
                   errour
                   ;
                   therefore
                   as
                   hee
                   begot
                   it
                   on
                   mans
                   fleshlie
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   hee
                   sette
                   that
                   same
                   wisedome
                   to
                   foster
                   it
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   brought
                   foorth
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   severall
                   times
                   ,
                   made
                   that
                   Antichristian
                   Church
                   to
                   erect
                   such
                   professions
                   as
                   could
                   best
                   maintaine
                   it
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   
                     Schoole-men
                     ,
                     Canonists
                     :
                     Casuists
                  
                   :
                   The
                   
                     Hypocrisie
                     of
                     Orders
                  
                   :
                   And
                   lastlie
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   are
                   
                     Schoole-men
                     ,
                     a
                     sort
                     of
                     Theologues
                     slavishlie
                     addicted
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     :
                  
                   For
                   after
                   that
                   darknesse
                   had
                   covered
                   
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   new
                   light
                   of
                   learning
                   seemed
                   to
                   breake
                   vp
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   worse
                   than
                   the
                   former
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Errour
                     and
                     Heresie
                     are
                     worse
                     than
                     simple
                     ignorance
                  
                   or
                   a
                   a
                   man
                   after
                   long
                   sicknesse
                   changed
                   from
                   a
                   light
                   fever
                   to
                   a
                   frensie
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   some
                   good
                   thinges
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     distinct
                     Notions
                     ;
                     exact
                     distinctions
                  
                   and
                   words
                   though
                   rude
                   ,
                   yet
                   verie
                   significant
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   sure
                   they
                   spilt
                   Divinitie
                   ,
                   and
                   turned
                   it
                   in
                   Philosophie
                   ;
                   and
                   like
                   
                     Nadab
                     and
                     Abihu
                     brought
                     vnkouth
                     fire
                     in
                     the
                     Sanctuarie
                  
                   In
                   divine
                   thinges
                   they
                   disdained
                   
                     either
                     to
                     thinke
                     or
                     speake
                     with
                     Scripture
                  
                   a
                   and
                   made
                   
                     their
                     mouth
                     consecrate
                     to
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     to
                     sound
                     nothing
                     but
                     Averroes
                     ,
                     and
                     Aristotle
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   Erasmus
                   wiselie
                   
                   marketh
                   .
                   And
                   Canus
                   b
                   followeth
                   his
                   steppes
                   .
                   
                     Marie
                     now
                     depend
                     on
                     Aristotle
                     no
                     lesse
                     ,
                     than
                     on
                     a
                     divine
                     Oracle
                  
                   —
                   And
                   
                     we
                     haue
                     heard
                     of
                     some
                     Italians
                     ,
                     who
                     spend
                     as
                     much
                     time
                     on
                     Aristotle
                     and
                     Averroes
                     ,
                     as
                     others
                     doe
                     on
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     and
                     trust
                     them
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     the
                     Apostles
                     and
                     Evangelists
                     .
                  
                   They
                   inquired
                   all
                   things
                   curious●ie
                   ,
                   and
                   determined
                   boldlie
                   ,
                   affecting
                   more
                   to
                   close
                   with
                   the
                   Philosophers
                   words
                   than
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   with
                   endlesse
                   ●angling
                   :
                   For
                   
                     quo
                     plus
                     est
                     eiusmodi
                     questiuncularum
                     ,
                     hoc
                     plus
                     etiam
                     subscatet
                  
                   
                   —
                   
                     Etiamsi
                     millies
                     mille
                     milla
                     produxeris
                     .
                     The
                     more
                     petit
                     questions
                     they
                     made
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     questions
                     ever
                     grew
                     ,
                     whereof
                     though
                     a
                     thousād
                     times
                     a
                     thousand
                     thousand
                     were
                     determined
                     yet
                     moe
                     were
                     behind
                     .
                  
                   They
                   made
                   Divinitie
                   like
                   
                     cornered
                     Spectacles
                  
                   ,
                   through
                   which
                   one
                   thing
                   seemeth
                   to
                   be
                   fourtie
                   or
                   thirtie
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   corners
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   putting
                   his
                   hand
                   to
                   take
                   vp
                   that
                   one
                   thing
                   ,
                   knew
                   not
                   how
                   to
                   finde
                   it
                   among
                   so
                   many
                   speces
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   
                   truth
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   everie
                   thing
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     one
                     indivisible
                     point
                  
                   was
                   lost
                   amongst
                   so
                   manie
                   Questions
                   .
                   d
                   Their
                   maine
                   end
                   was
                   to
                   hold
                   vp
                   the
                   Pope
                   in
                   his
                   tyrannie
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   base
                   flatterie
                   e
                   
                     They
                     disputed
                     more
                     of
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                     than
                     of
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     questioned
                     ,
                     if
                     hee
                     had
                     a
                     two-fold
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     hee
                     might
                     abrogate
                     that
                     which
                     was
                     decreede
                     by
                     the
                     Apostles
                     :
                     If
                     hee
                     might
                     coyne
                     a
                     new
                     Article
                     of
                     faith
                     .
                     If
                     hee
                     had
                     a
                     greater
                     power
                     than
                     Peter
                     ,
                     or
                     equall
                     .
                     If
                     he
                     might
                     command
                     the
                     Angels
                     .
                  
                   f
                   
                     &c.
                     The
                     Pope
                     was
                     their
                     god
                     ,
                     the
                     current
                     oppinions
                     of
                     the
                     time
                     was
                     their
                     rule
                     :
                     And
                     naturall
                     reason
                     and
                     Philosophie
                     was
                     their
                     grounds
                     .
                     Hee
                     had
                     them
                     at
                     hand
                     ,
                     to
                     turne
                     his
                     fact
                     into
                     a
                     right
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     determine
                     all
                     questions
                     in
                     his
                     favour
                     :
                  
                   And
                   these
                   seventie
                   Divines
                   re●koned
                   out
                   by
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   were
                   all
                   of
                   that
                   sort
                   ,
                   and
                   defenders
                   of
                   this
                   Vsurpation
                   .
                   Wee
                   may
                   say
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   Augustine
                   did
                   of
                   
                     Verro
                     ,
                     that
                     these
                     quicke
                     and
                     skilled
                     men
                     were
                     oppressed
                     by
                     the
                     custome
                     and
                     Lawes
                     of
                     their
                     owne
                     Citie
                     ,
                     in
                     so
                     far
                     as
                     beeing
                     preoccupyed
                     by
                     an
                     evill
                     time
                     ,
                     they
                     went
                     the
                     way
                     of
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     common
                     errour
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   they
                   would
                   father
                   their
                   fashion
                   on
                   Augustines
                   disputs
                   ,
                   speciallie
                   against
                   the
                   Priscillianists
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   nothing
                   like
                   :
                   For
                   every
                   where
                   hee
                   presseth
                   Scripture
                   :
                   But
                   they
                   disdaine
                   it
                   as
                   triviall
                   ,
                   and
                   delight
                   rather
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     At
                     contra
                     Philosophus
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   
                     contra
                     Christus
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   were
                   not
                   all
                   alike
                   ,
                   but
                   time
                   brought
                   out
                   three
                   distinct
                   Classes
                   of
                   Schoole-men
                   ▪
                   The
                   first
                   like
                   Lombard
                   
                     had
                     s●me
                     Scripture
                  
                   :
                   The
                   second
                   had
                   
                     lesse
                     Scripture
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   Philosophie
                   :
                   The
                   third
                   was
                   worst
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     neglected
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     nothing
                     but
                     a
                     masse
                     of
                     Philosophie
                     and
                     humane
                  
                   
                   subtilities
                   ;
                   They
                   could
                   not
                   haue
                   sound
                   Divinitie
                   who
                   (
                   as
                   Possevine
                   witnesseth
                   of
                   
                     Marius
                     Victorinus
                  
                   )
                   
                     were
                     whollie
                     taken
                     vp
                     in
                     profaine
                     lear●ing
                     ,
                     and
                     ignorant
                     of
                     Scriptures
                     :
                  
                   And
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   
                     ioyned
                     knowledge
                     with
                     affection
                     ,
                     and
                     turned
                     Theorie
                     to
                     Pietie
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   
                     Bonaventura
                     did
                  
                   he
                   was
                   contemned
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   albeit
                   
                     Gersome
                     ,
                     Trithemius
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   call
                   him
                   a
                   most
                   compleete
                   Divine
                   .
                   But
                   
                     notwithstanding
                     these
                     differences
                     ,
                     they
                     went
                     all
                     one
                     way
                     to
                  
                   
                   
                     maintaine
                     the
                     Popes
                     tyrannie
                  
                   .
                   The
                   most
                   of
                   their
                   businesse
                   was
                   as
                   Constantine
                   speaketh
                   of
                   
                     Arius
                     inanis
                     dissoluti
                     otij
                     certatio
                  
                   .
                   The
                   vaine
                   iangling
                   of
                   dissolute
                   idlenesse
                   .
                   But
                   all
                   their
                   worke
                   is
                   the
                   
                     building
                     of
                     Babel
                  
                   ;
                   they
                   hurt
                   Rome
                   more
                   in
                   their
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   than
                   they
                   helpe
                   their
                   government
                   ,
                   for
                   scarcelie
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   point
                   controverted
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   plead
                   not
                   for
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   sort
                   of
                   defenders
                   are
                   Canonists
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   
                   more
                   shamelesse
                   flatterers
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   than
                   Schoolemen
                   :
                   They
                   
                     made
                     Lawes
                     of
                     their
                     owne
                     ,
                     and
                     wrested
                     all
                     to
                     the
                     wrong
                     end
                     :
                  
                   As
                   a
                   Tyrant
                   when
                   he
                   hath
                   oppressed
                   a
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   abrogateth
                   the
                   auncient
                   lawes
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   lawes
                   for
                   his
                   
                   owne
                   behoue
                   to
                   approue
                   his
                   tyrannie
                   ,
                   and
                   secure
                   his
                   possession
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     a
                  
                   )
                   So
                   did
                   the
                   Pope
                   by
                   his
                   
                     Canon
                     Law
                  
                   :
                   they
                   gaue
                   it
                   a
                   proud
                   name
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   ruling
                   Law
                   :
                   Their
                   Catholicke
                   faith
                   is
                   Romane
                   heresie
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Canon
                   
                   Law
                   a
                   Romane
                   rule
                   .
                   So
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   lived
                   
                     Ecclesiasticklie
                     ,
                     Gods
                     word
                  
                   sufficed
                   them
                   for
                   a
                   
                     rule
                     of
                     Faith
                     and
                     manners
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Canons
                     of
                     Councels
                  
                   for
                   government
                   :
                   But
                   when
                   they
                   turned
                   Monarchs
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   haue
                   
                     Traditions
                     and
                     Schoole-divinitie
                  
                   for
                   a
                   rule
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   
                     Canon
                     Law
                     for
                     Governement
                  
                   ,
                   So
                   Lancelotus
                   a
                   confesseth
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     made
                     to
                     the
                     imitation
                     of
                     the
                     civill
                     Law
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     the
                     one
                     dependeth
                     on
                     the
                     authoritie
                     of
                     the
                     Emperour
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     other
                     on
                     the
                     authoritie
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     .
                  
                   Few
                   things
                   they
                   haue
                   from
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   moe
                   from
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   yet
                   from
                   Councels
                   ,
                   but
                   most
                   of
                   all
                   from
                   the
                   Popes
                   owne
                   Letters
                   .
                
                 
                   After
                   many
                   compylers
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Cresconius
                     ,
                     Isidore
                     ,
                     Hincmarus
                     ,
                     Ivo
                     ,
                     Burchardus
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   others
                   whereof
                   their
                   Analist
                   b
                   writteth
                   at
                   length
                   .
                   Gratian
                   put
                   foorth
                   his
                   Decretum
                   ;
                   thereafter
                   came
                   the
                   Decretals
                   farre
                   worse
                   
                     for
                     these
                     wings
                     put
                     to
                     his
                     Decretum
                     ,
                     caried
                     them
                     downeward
                     to
                     an
                     earthlie
                     Monarchie
                     .
                  
                   But
                   the
                   Clementines
                   ,
                   are
                   cruell
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Extravagants
                   are
                   extravagant
                   indeede
                   ,
                   and
                   lay
                   the
                   grounds
                   and
                   processe
                   of
                   a
                   bloodie
                   inquisition
                   .
                   c
                   And
                   lastlie
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     seventh
                     of
                     the
                     Decretals
                  
                   d
                   is
                   worst
                   of
                   all
                   .
                   Gratians
                   Decreit
                   ,
                   pointed
                   at
                   his
                   Monarchie
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   must
                   bee
                   :
                   The
                   Decritalls
                   vrge
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   must
                   bee
                   :
                   But
                   this
                   last
                   setteth
                   it
                   out
                   with
                   an
                   
                     absolute
                     power
                  
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   ever
                   their
                   Lawes
                   beare
                   in
                   their
                   sense
                   ;
                   they
                   can
                   turne
                   and
                   expone
                   all
                   to
                   the
                   Popes
                   behoue
                   .
                   Even
                   as
                   
                     Martinus
                     the
                     Iurist
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   to
                   please
                   Fridericke
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   
                   declared
                   that
                   by
                   Law
                   ,
                   
                     all
                     the
                     goods
                     of
                     the
                     Insubrians
                     pertained
                     to
                     him
                     in
                     propertie
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     got
                     his
                     palfrey
                     .
                  
                   So
                   the
                   Canonists
                   expone
                   all
                   Lawes
                   for
                   the
                   Popes
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   all
                   vnder
                   his
                   foote
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   get
                   Benefices
                   .
                   They
                   follow
                   the
                   Schoole-men
                   in
                   their
                   confusion
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   resolutions
                   agree
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Clockes
                   in
                   a
                   Citie
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   third
                   sort
                   of
                   defenders
                   are
                   
                     Casuists
                     :
                     Conscience
                     is
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     most
                     authoritatiue
                     power
                     and
                     act
                     in
                     man
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   therefore
                   must
                   bee
                   taken
                   in
                   for
                   their
                   defence
                   .
                   The
                   Pope
                   saw
                   that
                   
                   mens
                   minds
                   might
                   bee
                   possessed
                   with
                   Schoole-divinitie
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   Canonists
                   in
                   the
                   outward
                   iudicatory
                   ,
                   there
                   la●ked
                   onelie
                   the
                   captivating
                   of
                   their
                   
                     Consciences
                     in
                     foro
                     interiori
                  
                   ;
                   therefore
                   the
                   
                     Casuits
                     were
                     erected
                  
                   .
                   They
                   run
                   the
                   same
                   way
                   with
                   their
                   Brethrē
                   to
                   maintaine
                   the
                   popes
                   vsurpation
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   a
                   more
                   presse
                   straine
                   ,
                   
                     giving
                     him
                     power
                     to
                     bind
                     &
                     loose
                     in
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     Earth
                     ,
                     &
                     Purgatorie
                     what
                     hee
                     will
                     :
                  
                   They
                   make
                   people
                   so
                   plyable
                   by
                   superstitious
                   credulitie
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   hee
                   bindeth
                   or
                   looseth
                   ,
                   biddeth
                   or
                   forbiddeth
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   All
                   
                     floweth
                     from
                     a
                     plenitude
                     of
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     ratified
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     Heaven
                     .
                  
                   They
                   abuse
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Conscience
                   in
                   their
                   profession
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   racke
                   Conscience
                   more
                   than
                   direct
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   man
                   after
                   reading
                   shall
                   come
                   more
                   perplexed
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   than
                   when
                   hee
                   began
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   In
                   all
                   their
                   large
                   Volumes
                   (
                   wherein
                   as
                   Sheepe
                   they
                   follow
                   the
                   beaten
                   rodde
                   of
                   the
                   current
                   opinion
                   )
                   there
                   is
                   little
                   
                     that
                     smelleth
                     of
                     Conscience
                     ▪
                  
                   or
                   that
                   serveth
                   to
                   keepe
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   to
                   destroy
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   for
                   instance
                   ;
                   if
                   wee
                   looke
                   to
                   their
                   cases
                   and
                   resolutions
                   on
                   the
                   
                     fift
                     and
                     sixt
                     Commands
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   like
                   Dracoes
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   
                     seventh
                     Command
                  
                   they
                   are
                   more
                   
                     vile
                     than
                     Arrius
                     Thalia
                     ,
                     or
                     Sotades
                     filthie
                     poesie
                     ,
                  
                   a
                   &
                   seeme
                   rather
                   to
                   bee
                   written
                   by
                   Sannio
                   or
                   
                     Messalina
                     in
                     the
                     Borthell
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   Christian
                   Divines
                   vnder
                   the
                   vow
                   of
                   Chastitie
                   .
                   b
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   wonder
                   how
                   either
                   they
                   had
                   heartes
                   to
                   thinke
                   ,
                   or
                   mouthes
                   to
                   speake
                   such
                   villanies
                   .
                   But
                   their
                   maine
                   drift
                   is
                   to
                   holde
                   vp
                   the
                   Popes
                   tyrrannie
                   in
                   absolute
                   power
                   of
                   iudging
                   ,
                   dispensing
                   ,
                   absolving
                   ,
                   reserved
                   cases
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   to
                   set
                   his
                   Throne
                   vpon
                   the
                   consciences
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthlie
                   ,
                   because
                   people
                   are
                   not
                   aye
                   capable
                   of
                   the
                   subtilties
                   of
                   these
                   three
                   squadrons
                   of
                   defendents
                   ,
                   but
                   craue
                   some
                   visible
                   thing
                   ,
                   therefore
                   the
                   
                     iugling
                     of
                     the
                     last
                  
                   
                   orders
                   ,
                   was
                   brought
                   in
                   ,
                   speciallie
                   of
                   
                     Franciscus
                     Hypocrisie
                     ,
                     &
                     Dominicus
                     crueltie
                     ,
                  
                   who
                   lik
                   Pandarus
                   and
                   Bittas
                   at
                   the
                   Port
                   of
                   Aeneas
                   Towne
                   ,
                   held
                   vp
                   the
                   tottering
                   Laterane
                   
                   Church
                   .
                   Hee
                   inri●hed
                   them
                   by
                   spoyling
                   the
                   
                     secular
                     Cleargie
                     of
                     Tithes
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     a
                     counterpose
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Cleargie
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   Garisons
                   intertained
                   by
                   Princes
                   against
                   themselues
                   :
                   Their
                   Hypocrisie
                   served
                   much
                   to
                   luster
                   his
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   for
                   what
                   could
                   the
                   world
                   but
                   thinke
                   all
                   was
                   good
                   stuffe
                   vnder
                   so
                   glistring
                   colours
                   .
                   They
                   gaue
                   out
                   their
                   Monasteries
                   as
                   as
                   many
                   Armies
                   to
                   fight
                   gainst
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   merits
                   and
                   supererogation
                   to
                   helpe
                   men
                   to
                   heaven
                   :
                   But
                   in
                   effect
                   they
                   were
                   the
                   Popes
                   spyes
                   and
                   Garisons
                   .
                   First
                   to
                   eate
                   vp
                   Kingdomes
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   to
                   hold
                   them
                   in
                   his
                   obedience
                   .
                   This
                   their
                   politicks
                   
                   doe
                   ,
                   But
                   the
                   wiser
                   sort
                   thought
                   ,
                   this
                   folie
                   and
                   hurtfull
                   to
                   their
                   state
                   :
                   
                     So
                     Canus
                  
                   saith
                   in
                   their
                   name
                   :
                   
                     In
                     this
                     our
                     Age
                     ,
                     there
                     are
                     so
                     many
                     Religions
                     confirmed
                     by
                     Popes
                     ,
                     that
                     who
                     ever
                     would
                     defend
                     them
                     as
                     profitable
                     ,
                     or
                     necessar
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     :
                     Hee
                     may
                     iustlie
                     bee
                     convicted
                     of
                     imprudence
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     of
                     foolishnesse
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Lastlie
                   ,
                   the
                   latter
                   times
                   hath
                   drawen
                   them
                   on
                   their
                   deepest
                   devyces
                   :
                   
                     Valdensis
                     ,
                     Wickliffe
                     ,
                     Hus
                     &c.
                  
                   gaue
                   them
                   
                   great
                   blowes
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   former
                   provision
                   ,
                   sufficed
                   to
                   mak
                   some
                   defence
                   ;
                   but
                   Luther
                   and
                   Calvine
                   came
                   with
                   the
                   great
                   ordinance
                   ;
                   and
                   haue
                   battered
                   their
                   Walls
                   ,
                   therefore
                   they
                   tooke
                   them
                   to
                   a
                   new
                   sort
                   of
                   Souldiers
                   :
                   These
                   are
                   their
                   Triarii
                   or
                   Souldiers
                   of
                   trust
                   .
                   The
                   Iesuits
                   a
                   
                     Ignatius
                     Schoolers
                  
                   ;
                   who
                   like
                   another
                   Atlas
                   putteth
                   their
                   shoulders
                   vnder
                   staggering
                   Rome
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   the
                   
                     last
                     order
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   worst
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   extracted
                   from
                   the
                   rest
                   all
                   that
                   may
                   compleate
                   them
                   for
                   this
                   great
                   service
                   .
                   They
                   haue
                   borrowed
                   subtiltie
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Schoole-men
                     ,
                     Impudencie
                  
                   from
                   the
                   Canonists
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     cauterized
                     Conscience
                  
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Casuists
                     ,
                     Hypocrisie
                  
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Franciscans
                     ,
                     crueltie
                  
                   from
                   the
                   Dominicans
                   ,
                   And
                   because
                   these
                   are
                   not
                   sufficient
                   to
                   perfect
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Mahumetanes
                     Assasinisme
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   kill
                   and
                   destroy
                   Princes
                   ,
                   .
                   The
                   Romans
                   affrayed
                   of
                   Porsenna
                   ,
                   sent
                   out
                   Scevola
                   either
                   to
                   kill
                   him
                   
                   or
                   boast
                   him
                   to
                   p●ace
                   :
                   So
                   the
                   Popes
                   fearing
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   houndeth
                   out
                   Iesuits
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   cut
                   them
                   off
                   ,
                   or
                   make
                   them
                   plyable
                   to
                   his
                   tyrannie
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   order
                   perfecteth
                   his
                   tyrannie
                   ,
                   for
                   after
                   Hildebrand
                   ,
                   they
                   held
                   the●
                   with
                   
                     excommunication
                     ,
                     deposition
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   since
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   arose
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   moe
                   
                     Princes
                     stobbed
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   sex
                   ages
                   before
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   these
                   Warres
                   in
                   Europe
                   ,
                   since
                   their
                   rysing
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   fearefull
                   combustion
                   these
                   last
                   twelue
                   yeares
                   ,
                   are
                   of
                   their
                   plotting
                   .
                   Their
                   hand
                   is
                   most
                   about
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   States
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   their
                   
                     Crownes
                     ,
                     liberties
                     ,
                     and
                     lyues
                     problematicke
                     :
                  
                   They
                   lay
                   them
                   at
                   the
                   staike
                   at
                   their
                   pleasure
                   ;
                   and
                   being
                   impatient
                   of
                   their
                   life
                   ,
                   doe
                   consult
                   Sathan
                   about
                   their
                   death
                   ,
                   as
                   Cotton
                   did
                   of
                   Henrie
                   the
                   fourth
                   .
                   Such
                   consulting
                   Tertullian
                   called
                   
                     divelish
                     in
                     the
                     Pagans
                     ,
                     Magos
                     consultat
                     de
                     capite
                     Caesaris
                     .
                  
                   
                   Their
                   
                     fourth
                     vow
                  
                   a
                   proper
                   to
                   them
                   alone
                   ,
                   proveth
                   them
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   Popes
                   Devotists
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Mutius
                     ,
                     Curtius
                  
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   two
                   Decij
                   offered
                   themselues
                   for
                   their
                   country
                   ;
                   so
                   haue
                   they
                   bound
                   themselues
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   suffer
                   all
                   for
                   the
                   Popes
                   Grandure
                   .
                   This
                   Gregorie
                   the
                   thirteenth
                   observed
                   ,
                   when
                   reading
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   Annals
                   ,
                   and
                   seeing
                   what
                   paines
                   they
                   tooke
                   ▪
                   cryed
                   out
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     haue
                     so
                     many
                     thousand
                  
                   
                   
                     Clerkes
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     the
                     Iesuits
                     overcome
                     them
                     all
                     ,
                     in
                     stablishing
                     our
                     Kingdome
                     ;
                     therefore
                     they
                     are
                     worthie
                     to
                     bee
                     entertained
                     aboue
                     the
                     rest
                     :
                  
                   Heerevpon
                   hee
                   augmented
                   their
                   priviledges
                   ,
                   and
                   exalted
                   them
                   to
                   hold
                   vp
                   the
                   Popes
                   dignitie
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   in
                   their
                   Apologie
                   against
                   the
                   Bohemians
                   declare
                   ,
                   
                     se
                     velle
                     totum
                     orbem
                     Rom
                     Pont.
                     subijcere
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   
                     they
                     would
                     subdue
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   least
                   Ignatius
                   Souldiours
                   bee
                   not
                   sufficient
                   to
                   keepe
                   such
                   a
                   breach
                   ,
                   
                     Philippus
                     Nerius
                  
                   (
                   whether
                   of
                   emulation
                   like
                   Themistocles
                   burning
                   for
                   Miltiades
                   victorie
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   a
                   blind
                   zeale
                   )
                   
                     did
                     institute
                     his
                     congregatio
                     Oratorij
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   brought
                   out
                   vnto
                   vs
                   most
                   rigid
                   zelots
                   :
                   Of
                   this
                   sort
                   was
                   Baronius
                   ,
                   the
                   two
                   Bozij
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   They
                   are
                   more
                   
                   myld
                   in
                   cariage
                   than
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   ,
                   but
                   more
                   peremptorie
                   (
                   if
                   more
                   can
                   be
                   )
                   in
                   maintaining
                   the
                   Popes
                   power
                   .
                   They
                   
                     condemne
                     the
                     moderation
                     of
                     their
                     owne
                     Complices
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   count
                   them
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   and
                   profaine
                   Politicks
                   ,
                   who
                   mitigate
                   any
                   thing
                   ;
                   sometymes
                   these
                   distinctions
                   of
                   
                     Iuris
                     divini
                     ,
                     &
                     humani
                     ,
                     directly
                     and
                     indirectly
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   had
                   some
                   vse
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   they
                   haue
                   casten
                   them
                   over
                   the
                   barre
                   ,
                   and
                   propone
                   
                   their
                   tenets
                   in
                   broad
                   termes
                   of
                   a
                   
                     power
                     divine
                     in
                     originall
                     ,
                     direct
                     in
                     vse
                     ,
                     and
                     absolute
                     in
                     kind
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   like
                   that
                   
                     Ignatius
                     &
                     Nereus
                  
                   Schollers
                   ,
                   are
                   stryving
                   who
                   shall
                   most
                   indeere
                   the
                   Pope
                   to
                   themselues
                   by
                   their
                   service
                   ;
                   and
                   sure
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Sixtus
                     the
                     fift
                     was
                     more
                     pleased
                     with
                     the
                     Nereans
                     ,
                     than
                     with
                     the
                     Iesuits
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   shall
                   bee
                   seene
                   heereafter
                   .
                   All
                   these
                   are
                   but
                   fleshlie
                   subsidies
                   to
                   maintaine
                   an
                   earthlie
                   Monarchie
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   rather
                   procure
                   ,
                   and
                   hasten
                   its
                   ruine
                   ,
                   than
                   hold
                   it
                   vp
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIIII
                   .
                   Of
                   their
                   second
                   Coverture
                   :
                   RECRIMINATION
                   .
                
                 
                   THeir
                   second
                   Coverture
                   of
                   this
                   Tyrannie
                   ,
                   is
                   Recrimination
                   :
                   They
                   
                     charge
                     vs
                     with
                     their
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     treasonable
                     practises
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   lyke
                   the
                   old
                   
                     Pagans
                     ,
                     crimina
                     sua
                     nobis
                     obijciunt
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   said
                   
                     Tertul.
                     Apol.
                     Salmeron
                  
                   a
                   hath
                   it
                   summarlie
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     wee
                     obey
                     not
                     secular
                     Princes
                     and
                     Emperours
                     :
                  
                   And
                   Scribanius
                   b
                   
                     The
                     Calvinists
                  
                   (
                   sayeth
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     layeth
                     over
                     their
                     owne
                     wickednesse
                     vpon
                     the
                     Iesuits
                     ,
                     for
                     al●●
                     the
                     troubles
                     of
                     France
                     are
                     to
                     bee
                     ascryved
                     to
                     them
                     .
                  
                   But
                   Richeomus
                   c
                   the
                   Iesuite
                   most
                   fullie
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     all
                     the
                     calamities
                     of
                     France
                     are
                     brought
                     in
                     by
                     the
                     pestiferous
                     doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     Protestants
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     Luther
                     and
                     Calvine
                     armeth
                  
                   
                   
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     powseth
                     them
                     to
                     wickednesse
                     and
                     treason
                     :
                  
                   And
                   Iesuite
                   d
                   Fisher
                   is
                   so
                   bold
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   attest
                   King
                   Iames
                   of
                   happie
                   memorie
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     their
                     doctrine
                     was
                     not
                     so
                     preiudiciall
                     to
                     Princes
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     opinion
                     of
                     most
                     of
                     the
                     Calvinists
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   their
                   calumnious
                   disposition
                   ,
                   whereof
                   they
                   gaue
                   a
                   proofe
                   at
                   
                     the
                     Massacre
                     of
                     Paris
                  
                   :
                   when
                   vnder
                   colour
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   perfect
                   peace
                   ,
                   they
                   drew
                   in
                   the
                   chiefe
                   Protestants
                   to
                   Paris
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   murthered
                   them
                   treacherouslie
                   :
                   They
                   dispatched
                   letters
                   to
                   forraine
                   Princes
                   ,
                   bearing
                   .
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Protestants
                     had
                     conspyred
                     against
                     the
                     King
                     ;
                     and
                     what
                     hee
                     did
                     ,
                     was
                     done
                     vpon
                     his
                     owne
                     defence
                     .
                  
                   But
                   they
                   were
                   soone
                   ashamed
                   of
                   that
                   colour
                   ,
                   and
                   dispatched
                   a
                   Post
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   
                   to
                   feede
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   newes
                   of
                   that
                   crueltie
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     his
                     gratulation
                     in
                     the
                     Consistorie
                     telleth
                  
                   who
                   were
                   the
                   Authors
                   .
                   Thuan
                   relateth
                   ,
                   and
                   abhorreth
                   both
                   this
                   calumnious
                   
                   dealing
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Massacre
                   it selfe
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   
                     Cardinal
                     of
                     Lorraine
                  
                   confesseth
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     King
                     had
                     other
                     crymes
                     premeditate
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     the
                     Hugonets
                     cause
                     abhominable
                     .
                  
                   But
                   wee
                   say
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   Iacob
                   did
                   to
                   
                     Laban
                     ,
                     search
                     our
                     stuffe
                     ,
                     even
                     all
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     reformed
                     Church
                     ;
                     and
                     shew
                     what
                     positions
                     or
                     practise
                     they
                     finde
                     like
                     their
                     bloodie
                     doctrine
                     .
                  
                   Some
                   Humanists
                   and
                   Poets
                   ,
                   or
                   others
                   ,
                   haue
                   spoken
                   some
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   bee
                   so
                   throwne
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Hypothese
                   of
                   some
                   particular
                   abuse
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   our
                   Church
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   
                     killing
                     of
                     Kings
                     amongst
                     them
                     is
                     disputed
                     ,
                     determined
                     ,
                     and
                     put
                     in
                     execution
                     :
                  
                   And
                   when
                   a
                   treasonable
                   plotte
                   was
                   ready
                   ,
                   their
                   Iesuits
                   and
                   ●riers
                   vented
                   in
                   the
                   Pulpi●s
                   bloodie
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   incourage
                   
                   the
                   miscreants
                   who
                   attempted
                   treason
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   mol●fie
                   the
                   myndes
                   of
                   people
                   about
                   parricide
                   :
                   And
                   Ravilliacke
                   beeing
                   posed
                   what
                   moved
                   him
                   to
                   his
                   parricide
                   ,
                   answered
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     preachings
                     of
                     the
                     Iesuits
                     and
                     Friers
                     against
                     the
                     King.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Beside
                   their
                   expresse
                   Tenets
                   of
                   that
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   also
                   some
                   other
                   points
                   to
                   maintaine
                   it
                   (
                   
                     for
                     no
                     great
                  
                   
                   
                     heresie
                     can
                     bee
                     alone
                  
                   )
                   but
                   hath
                   a
                   brotherhood
                   with
                   moe
                   hereticall
                   points
                   ,
                   which
                   haue
                   a
                   concatenation
                   to
                   maintaine
                   each
                   other
                   :
                   So
                   this
                   point
                   of
                   killing
                   Kings
                   hath
                   
                     auricular
                     confession
                     :
                     The
                     seale
                     of
                     confession
                     :
                     and
                     Equivocation
                  
                   
                   
                     to
                     defendit
                  
                   .
                   Auricular
                   confession
                   is
                   a
                   
                     secret
                     and
                     sure
                     way
                     for
                     consulting
                     with
                     a
                     Priest
                     or
                     Iesuit
                     ,
                  
                   vpon
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   ●reason
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   presse
                   his
                   Conscience
                   with
                   a
                   necessitie
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   pretended
                   
                     seale
                     of
                     confession
                  
                   maketh
                   the
                   Traitour
                   
                   bold
                   to
                   reveale
                   himselfe
                   to
                   his
                   Confessar
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   secrecie
                   :
                   It
                   secureth
                   also
                   the
                   Confessar
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   he
                   be
                   privie
                   to
                   Treason
                   ,
                   yet
                   hee
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   punished
                   because
                   hee
                   must
                   not
                   breake
                   the
                   seale
                   of
                   confession
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   maine
                   point
                   of
                   that
                   mysterie
                   wherein
                   though
                   they
                   differ
                   
                   among
                   themselues
                   (
                   as
                   Panormitane
                   calling
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     Iuris
                     Ecclesiastici
                     ,
                     &
                     Malderus
                     ,
                     Iuris
                     divini
                     )
                  
                   yet
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   agree
                   in
                   this
                   :
                   That
                   
                     neither
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     nor
                     Church
                     may
                     cause
                     the
                     Priest
                     to
                     reveale
                     it
                     :
                  
                   a
                   
                     No
                     not
                     though
                     the
                     world
                     should
                     perish
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   Binetus
                   the
                   Iesuite
                   affirmed
                   to
                   Casaubone
                   .
                   And
                   another
                   Iesuite
                   beeing
                   privie
                   to
                   Ravilliacks
                   treason
                   testified
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     God
                     had
                     given
                     him
                     such
                     a
                     gift
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     soone
                     as
                     hee
                     heard
                     of
                     any
                     treasonable
                     matter
                     in
                     confession
                     ,
                     hee
                     forgot
                     both
                     the
                     persons
                     and
                     purpose
                     .
                     Tertulians
                  
                   speach
                   of
                   the
                   Heathen
                   Altars
                   fi●teth
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     inter
                     aras
                     lenocinia
                     tractari
                  
                   :
                   But
                   wee
                   may
                   adde
                   that
                   they
                   treat
                   not
                   onelie
                   of
                   filthynesse
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   
                   Treason
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   S.
                   Augustines
                   speach
                   is
                   likewise
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   
                     discedunt
                     peiores
                     ab
                     eorum
                     sacris
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   depart
                   worse
                   from
                   their
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   than
                   they
                   came
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   So
                   their
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   pennence
                   is
                   a
                   Machiavilian
                   devyce
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     plotte
                     practise
                     ,
                     and
                     keepe
                     treason
                     secret
                     ,
                     in
                     alibertie
                     of
                     consultation
                  
                   by
                   
                     auricular
                     confession
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     pressing
                     their
                     conscience
                     with
                     the
                     equitie
                     of
                     the
                     fact
                     ,
                     and
                     incouraging
                  
                   them
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   vnder
                   
                     opinion
                     of
                     satisfaction
                     and
                     merite
                     .
                     France
                  
                   had
                   a
                   proofe
                   of
                   this
                   vnder
                   Henrie
                   the
                   third
                   :
                   The
                   Iesuits
                   in
                   their
                   confessions
                   ,
                   
                     vrged
                     men
                     to
                     ioyne
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     League
                  
                   
                   
                     against
                     their
                     King
                     ,
                     and
                     refused
                     absolution
                     to
                     such
                     as
                     they
                     found
                  
                   
                   
                     stedfast
                     in
                     loyaltie
                     to
                     him
                  
                   :
                   And
                   as
                   their
                   owne
                   Authour
                   sayes
                   ,
                   
                     Two
                     hundreth
                     Iesuites
                     did
                     more
                     hurt
                     in
                     few
                     moneths
                     ,
                     than
                     an
                     hundreth
                     thousand
                     men
                     could
                     doe
                     :
                  
                   And
                   they
                   caused
                   such
                   as
                   they
                   absolved
                   to
                   sweare
                   .
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   neither
                   acknowledge
                   Henrie
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   nor
                   his
                   Successour
                   forlawfull
                   Kings
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   all
                   must
                   bee
                   confirmed
                   by
                   taking
                   their
                   Eucharist
                   .
                   a
                   So
                   they
                   abuse
                   their
                   Sacraments
                   :
                   Pennance
                   serveth
                   to
                   plotte
                   treason
                   and
                   practise
                   it
                   securelie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Eucharist
                     to
                     harden
                     them
                     in
                     that
                     wickednesse
                     .
                  
                   b
                
                 
                   Equivocation
                   is
                   a
                   
                     shelter
                     for
                     the
                     traiterous
                     complices
                  
                   that
                   hee
                   shall
                   not
                   reveale
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   illude
                   the
                   Iudge
                   by
                   
                     Ambiguities
                     and
                     mentall
                     reservation
                  
                   :
                   So
                   c
                   Tolet
                   affirmeth
                   that
                   
                   the
                   guiltie
                   Person
                   may
                   use
                   Equivocation
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   had
                   not
                   complices
                   ,
                   albeit
                   hee
                   had
                   them
                   —
                   
                     And
                     hee
                     must
                     be
                     wylie
                     to
                     speake
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     owne
                     intention
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     I
                     did
                     it
                     not
                     (
                     vnderstanding
                  
                   with
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   prison
                   )
                   and
                   I
                   had
                   not
                   complices
                   in
                   other
                   crimes
                   or
                   such
                   like
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   point
                   most
                   defended
                   by
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   serue
                   their
                   turne
                   for
                   particide
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   Barnesius
                   d
                   proues
                   in
                   his
                   large
                   Booke
                   which
                   hee
                   hath
                   written
                   ,
                   
                     fathering
                     Equivocation
                     vpon
                     the
                     Iesuits
                     as
                     their
                     proper
                     Arte.
                  
                   And
                   some
                   others
                   confesse
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     Arte
                     of
                     our
                     Iesuits
                     to
                     deceiue
                     Magistrats
                     in
                     their
                     Oathes
                     .
                  
                   e
                   
                     Ars
                     est
                     nostrorum
                     Iesuitarum
                     ut
                     in
                     iuramentis
                     suis
                     Magistratibus
                     illudant
                     :
                  
                   Seeing
                   therefore
                   the
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   hath
                   no
                   such
                   Doctrine
                   as
                   Equivocation
                   ,
                   auricular
                   confession
                   with
                   the
                   seale
                   of
                   it
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   maskes
                   of
                   King-killing
                   )
                   their
                   Recrimination
                   is
                   calumnious
                   .
                
                 
                   Their
                   practise
                   also
                   proveth
                   this
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   
                     fanaticke
                     dementation
                  
                   of
                   some
                   whom
                   they
                   either
                   finde
                   or
                   make
                   for
                   such
                   a
                   mischiefe
                   .
                   
                     If
                     they
                     finde
                     one
                     ladened
                     with
                     grievous
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     that
                     craveth
                     great
                     penall
                     Iniunctions
                     ,
                     or
                     Melancholicke
                     in
                     complexion
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   hardened
                   in
                   a
                   blind
                   resolvednesse
                   
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   Scholler
                   in
                   that
                   Schoole
                   ,
                   where
                   
                     caeca
                     obedientia
                  
                   blind
                   obedience
                   reigneth
                   ,
                   thē
                   they
                   work
                   on
                   him
                   by
                   their
                   speach
                   and
                   illusions
                   in
                   their
                   
                     Chamber
                     of
                     meditations
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   mak
                   him
                   thinke
                   it
                   his
                   happinesse
                   to
                   doe
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   they
                   injoyne
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   kill
                   a
                   Prince
                   ,
                   and
                   withall
                   to
                   bee
                   secret
                   and
                   dye
                   silent
                   .
                   This
                   they
                   haue
                   learned
                   of
                   the
                   Assasines
                   a
                   and
                   for
                   their
                   choyse
                   of
                   the
                   instrument
                   ,
                   Machiavell
                   hath
                   taught
                   them
                   that
                   
                     Caedes
                     quae
                     ab
                     obstinati
                     &
                     obfirmati
                     animi
                     proposito
                     accidunt
                     ,
                     evitari
                     non
                     possunt
                     Machiavell
                     .
                     the
                     slaughter
                     comming
                     from
                     the
                     purpose
                     of
                     an
                     obstinate
                     and
                     obfirmed
                     minde
                     cannot
                     bee
                     eschewed
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   of
                   Seneca
                   :
                   c
                   
                     That
                     hee
                     who
                     contemnes
                     his
                     owne
                     death
                     ,
                     is
                     Master
                     of
                     thine
                     :
                  
                   As
                   for
                   their
                   silence
                   in
                   death
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   natiue
                   to
                   them
                   through
                   Ignatius
                   their
                   Master
                   ,
                   
                     For
                     when
                     Piso
                     was
                     treacherouslie
                     killed
                     by
                     a
                     Spainiard
                     ,
                     no
                     torture
                     could
                     moue
                     the
                     Traitour
                     to
                     reveale
                     his
                     complices
                     .
                  
                   d
                
                 
                   Lastlie
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     rewards
                     they
                     haue
                     promised
                     them
                  
                   for
                   that
                   fact
                   ,
                   
                     remission
                     of
                     sinnes
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     canonizing
                     and
                     eternall
                     life
                     :
                     Becket
                  
                   was
                   sancted
                   for
                   his
                   treason
                   ,
                   and
                   counted
                   a
                   Martyre
                   :
                   So
                   is
                   Garnet
                   for
                   the
                   powder
                   plotte
                   :
                   and
                   because
                   they
                   thought
                   it
                   grosse
                   to
                   call
                   him
                   a
                   Martyre
                   in
                   t●
                   armes
                   ,
                   they
                   devysed
                   the
                   conceate
                   of
                   
                     spica
                     Garneti
                  
                   :
                   e
                   
                     That
                     fained
                     picture
                     of
                     a
                     strae-Sainct
                     was
                     a
                     sufficient
                     motiue
                     to
                     canonize
                     him
                     :
                  
                   But
                   since
                   they
                   call
                   it
                   a
                   Palea
                   ,
                   f
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   ehaffie
                   argument
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   passe
                   with
                   the
                   Paleas
                   in
                   their
                   
                     Canon
                     Law
                  
                   :
                   And
                   Garnet
                   was
                   more
                   ingenuous
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Cretian
                   ;
                   for
                   beeing
                   asked
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     if
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     after
                     his
                     death
                     would
                     declare
                     him
                     a
                     Martyre
                     ?
                  
                   Hee
                   answered
                   ,
                   
                     Mee
                     a
                     Martyre
                  
                   ?
                   g
                   
                     Oh!
                     what
                     a
                     Martyre
                     ?
                     I
                     pray
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     never
                     thinke
                     such
                     a
                     thing
                     .
                     —
                     Now
                     I
                     acknowledge
                     my
                     fault
                     ,
                     and
                     confesse
                     that
                     the
                     sentence
                     pronunced
                     against
                     mee
                     is
                     most
                     iust
                     .
                  
                   Heere
                   their
                   Martyre
                   dissavowes
                   his
                   martyrdome
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   haue
                   found
                   out
                   
                     a
                     new
                     way
                     to
                     heaven
                     by
                     Rebellion
                     ,
                     Periurie
                     ,
                     and
                     slaughter
                     .
                  
                   h
                
                 
                 
                   But
                   I
                   dare
                   hazard
                   the
                   decision
                   of
                   this
                   point
                   vpon
                   Richeomus
                   owne
                   ground
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     pestilent
                     and
                     abominable
                     seate
                  
                   (
                   said
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     which
                     King
                     David
                     calleth
                     the
                     Chaire
                     of
                     Pestilence
                     —
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     Monster-bearing
                     seate
                  
                   a
                   
                     whence
                     floweth
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     which
                     all
                     Kings
                     ,
                     Princes
                     and
                     People
                     should
                     abhorre
                     as
                     the
                     Pest.
                  
                   Wee
                   subscriue
                   this
                   proposition
                   :
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   assumption
                   ,
                   hee
                   meaneth
                   it
                   of
                   
                     Geneve
                     ,
                     and
                     wee
                     of
                     Rome
                     :
                  
                   But
                   let
                   Baronius
                   b
                   make
                   the
                   assumption
                   for
                   vs
                   both
                   .
                   
                     In
                     Peters
                     Chaire
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     were
                     intruded
                     ,
                     Men
                     monstrous
                     ,
                     most
                     filthie
                     in
                     life
                     ,
                     most
                     dissolute
                     in
                     manners
                     ,
                     and
                     every
                     way
                     most
                     vyle
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Genebrard
                   more
                   fullie
                   :
                   For
                   
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     an
                     hundreth
                     and
                     fiftie
                     yeares
                     ,
                  
                   c
                   
                     some
                     fiftie
                     Popes
                     fell
                     close
                     away
                     from
                     the
                     vertue
                     of
                     their
                     Predecessours
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     rather
                     inordinat
                     and
                     Apostaticke
                     than
                     Apostolicke
                     .
                  
                   What
                   can
                   bee
                   the
                   conclusion
                   but
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     therefore
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     is
                     this
                     pestilent
                     seate
                     ?
                  
                   Or
                   let
                   them
                   show
                   any
                   seate
                   in
                   the
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   so
                   broodie
                   of
                   monsters
                   as
                   the
                   seate
                   of
                   Rome
                   ?
                
                 
                   Lastlie
                   ,
                   they
                   purge
                   vs
                   :
                   
                     As
                     yet
                  
                   (
                   sayeth
                   Bellarmine
                   )
                   d
                   
                     The
                     flatterers
                     of
                     Princes
                     were
                     not
                     risen
                     ,
                     who
                     pull
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     of
                     Heaven
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     to
                     establish
                     their
                     temporall
                     kingdomes
                     .
                  
                   To
                   passe
                   both
                   their
                   vncharitable
                   censure
                   in
                   adjudging
                   Kings
                   to
                   hell
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   falshood
                   of
                   their
                   challenging
                   vs
                   of
                   flatterie
                   ,
                   wee
                   easilie
                   evince
                   this
                   from
                   their
                   owne
                   mouth
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     wee
                     neither
                     preach
                     nor
                     practise
                     King-killing
                     ,
                     since
                     they
                     accusevs
                     of
                     flatterie
                     :
                  
                   And
                   I
                   am
                   confident
                   that
                   so
                   horrible
                   a
                   fact
                   as
                   the
                   killing
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   had
                   beene
                   still
                   abhorred
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   greatest
                   parricide
                   ,
                   if
                   first
                   the
                   Assasines
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   had
                   not
                   made
                   it
                   common
                   in
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   practice
                   .
                   I
                   close
                   this
                   point
                   of
                   Recrimination
                   with
                   e
                   
                     Cyprian
                     :
                     Let
                     them
                     consider
                     who
                     serving
                     either
                     their
                     furie
                     or
                     lust
                     doe
                     forget
                     divine
                     Law
                     and
                     holinesse
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     vaunt
                     of
                     the
                     things
                     they
                     cannot
                     they
                     proue
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     they
                     cannot
                     destroy
                     the
                     innocencie
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     thinke
                     it
                     enough
                     to
                     rubbe
                     blottes
                     on
                     them
                     by
                     lying
                     and
                     false
                     rumour
                     .
                  
                   
                   And
                   with
                   Augustine
                   d
                   
                     I
                     desire
                     them
                     to
                     looke
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     Glasse
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   (
                   if
                   they
                   haue
                   any
                   shame
                   )
                   
                     to
                     blush
                     to
                     obiect
                     such
                     things
                     to
                     vs.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                   The
                   third
                   colour
                   of
                   their
                   tyrannie
                   ,
                   
                     To
                     wit
                     :
                     Tergiversation
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   thrid
                   colour
                   of
                   their
                   Tyrannie
                   ,
                   is
                   Tergiversation
                   ,
                   
                   wherin
                   they
                   carie
                   themselues
                   variouslie
                   :
                   
                     denying
                     Excusing
                     :
                     Transferring
                  
                   it
                   on
                   others
                   :
                   Or
                   
                     making
                     apologies
                  
                   .
                   For
                   their
                   
                     denying
                     Richeomus
                  
                   denyeth
                   plainlie
                   these
                   positions
                   which
                   Iesuites
                   affirme
                   :
                   
                     As
                     that
                     it
                     followeth
                     not
                     on
                     their
                     Doctrine
                     that
                     Kings
                     excommunicat
                     are
                     tyrants
                     &
                     may
                     be
                     killed
                     :
                  
                   a
                   
                     That
                     Subiects
                     are
                     absolved
                     from
                     their
                     obedience
                     :
                     That
                     the
                     facts
                     of
                     Clemens
                     ,
                     or
                     Castellus
                     were
                     approved
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   b
                   
                     That
                     the
                     violence
                     that
                     falleth
                     out
                     ,
                     commeth
                     not
                     of
                     their
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     the
                     Catholicke●
                  
                   c
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   hath
                   Becanus
                   ,
                   and
                   Hussius
                   ,
                   an
                   Iesuite
                   ,
                   following
                   his
                   Master
                   Gretzer
                   :
                   And
                   Scribanius
                   spends
                   some
                   Chapters
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   booke
                   of
                   his
                   Amphitheater
                   to
                   that
                   end
                   :
                   
                     Thus
                     they
                     spake
                     in
                     a
                     strast
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     taken
                     red
                     hand
                     with
                     some
                     mischiefe
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   If
                   they
                   can
                   not
                   get
                   it
                   denyed
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   
                     excuse
                     it
                  
                   .
                   So
                   Cydonius
                   speaketh
                   of
                   Marianaes
                   bloodie
                   doctrine
                   :
                   Mariana
                   
                   
                     wrote
                     I
                     can
                     not
                     tell
                     what
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   But
                   the
                   Parliament
                   of
                   Paris
                   told
                   that
                   his
                   little
                   diminutiue
                   was
                   a
                   superlatiue
                   ,
                   even
                   a
                   damnable
                   treasone
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   damned
                   the
                   booke
                   to
                   bee
                   burnt
                   publickly
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   they
                   
                     transferre
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     shift
                     it
                     from
                     hand
                     to
                     hand
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Cleargie
                   cast
                   it
                   on
                   the
                   Laicks
                   ,
                   the
                   Laicks
                   on
                   the
                   Cleargie
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     secular
                     Priests
                  
                   on
                   the
                   
                     religious
                     orders
                  
                   :
                   The
                   other
                   Orders
                   on
                   Iesuits
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   cast
                   it
                   on
                   other
                   
                     Orders
                     againe
                  
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Fourthlie
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   see
                   some
                   
                     Tragicall
                     event
                     of
                     their
                  
                   
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   King
                   killed
                   ,
                   a
                   treasonable
                   plotte
                   disappointed
                   or
                   discovered
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   World
                   crie
                   out
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   
                     powder
                     treason
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   
                     take
                     them
                     to
                     A
                     pologies
                  
                   So
                   Cydonius
                   wrote
                   his
                   Apologie
                   for
                   the
                   Iesuite
                   Garnet
                   ,
                   to
                   lay
                   that
                   cryme
                   off
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   societie
                   .
                   And
                   
                   Richeomus
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   France
                   abhorring
                   the
                   fact
                   of
                   Castellus
                   ,
                   the
                   Parliament
                   condemning
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   Pyramide
                   erected
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   banished
                   ,
                   hee
                   laboureth
                   to
                   purge
                   their
                   order
                   of
                   that
                   treason
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   floorish
                   of
                   words
                   ,
                   for
                   in
                   the
                   meane
                   tyme
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Iesuits
                     of
                     Doway
                     set
                     out
                     a
                     refutation
                     of
                     the
                     Parliaments
                     sentence
                     against
                     Castell
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   in
                   a
                   free
                   contest
                   and
                   dispute
                   ,
                   they
                   
                     maintaine
                     these
                     matters
                     flatly
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Pope
                   sayeth
                   Bellarmine
                   a
                   
                     may
                     bind
                     secular
                     Princes
                     ,
                     by
                     excommunication
                     by
                     his
                     spirituall
                     power
                     :
                     Hee
                     may
                     by
                     that
                     same
                     loose
                     his
                     people
                     from
                     the
                     oath
                     of
                     fidelitie
                     and
                     obedience
                     ;
                     may
                     binde
                     these
                     same
                     people
                     vnder
                     the
                     paine
                     of
                     excommunication
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     obey
                     not
                     the
                     excommunicate
                     King
                     ,
                     but
                     choose
                     another
                     King
                     to
                     themselues
                     :
                     and
                     more
                     peremptorly
                     :
                     Kings
                  
                   b
                   
                     both
                     may
                     and
                     ought
                     to
                     bee
                     depryved
                     of
                     their
                     dominioun
                     .
                  
                   And
                   
                     D.
                     Marta
                     giveth
                     him
                     that
                     same
                     power
                     over
                     Kings
                     ,
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     his
                     temporall
                     iurisdiction
                     .
                  
                   And
                   
                     Franciscus
                     Veronensis
                  
                   d
                   affirmeth
                   that
                   
                     the
                     anoynting
                     that
                     made
                  
                   
                   
                     them
                     Kings
                     ,
                     was
                     w●●ed
                     off
                     by
                     excommunication
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     made
                     private
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     private
                     men
                     may
                     bee
                     killed
                     :
                     That
                     they
                     are
                     furious
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   e
                   
                     ought
                     to
                     bee
                     killed
                     or
                     bound
                     :
                  
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   ought
                   to
                   
                     haue
                     recourse
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     commoun
                     father
                     for
                     remeede
                  
                   f
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   Castellus
                   attempt
                   to
                   kill
                   Henrie
                   the
                   fourth
                   ,
                   he
                   calleth
                   it
                   
                     a
                     iust
                     fact
                     ;
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     holy
                     and
                     lawfull
                     ;
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     most
                     holy
                     and
                     humane
                     ,
                     in
                     so
                     farre
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     blasphemie
                     to
                     condemne
                     it
                     ;
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     divine
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     arrow
                     or
                     stroke
                     that
                     came
                     from
                     Heaven
                     vpon
                     Iulian
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     the
                     fact
                     of
                     Ehud
                  
                   g
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   as
                   though
                   that
                   were
                   little
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   
                     plus
                     quam
                     Ehudi
                     ,
                     more
                     than
                     that
                     of
                     Ehuds
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   good
                   service
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   
                   
                     and
                     meritorious
                  
                   :
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   an
                   
                     Heroicke
                     worke
                  
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   attempting
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     constant
                     induring
                     torments
                     for
                     it
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   his
                   
                     honorarie
                     punishment
                     hee
                     was
                     so
                     farre
                     from
                     confessing
                     of
                     sinne
                     in
                     that
                     stroke
                     ▪
                     that
                     hee
                     craved
                     God
                     pardon
                     for
                     his
                     misse
                     ,
                     in
                     not
                     killing
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     stryking
                     out
                     a
                     tooth
                     .
                  
                   As
                   for
                   
                     Iaques
                     Clements
                  
                   killing
                   of
                   Henrie
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   hee
                   calleth
                   it
                   
                     an
                     heroick
                     worke
                     than
                     which
                     there
                     was
                     nothing
                     more
                     generous
                  
                   h
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   Mariana
                   i
                   insulteth
                   vpon
                   that
                   killed
                   King
                   :
                   
                     Let
                     Henrie
                     the
                     thirdly
                     killed
                     by
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     a
                     Monke
                     with
                     a
                     poysoned
                     knyfe
                     thurst
                     in
                     his
                     bowels
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Hildebrand
                   also
                   alloweth
                   this
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   father
                   doeth
                   his
                   childe
                   .
                   
                     Wee
                     holding
                     the
                     Statutes
                     of
                     our
                     Predecessours
                     ,
                     doe
                     absolue
                     by
                     Apostolicke
                     authoritie
                     all
                     these
                     who
                     are
                     bound
                     by
                     oath
                     or
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     to
                     excommunicate
                     persons
                  
                   a
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   Vrbanus
                   b
                   the
                   second
                   following
                   his
                   steppes
                   ,
                   
                     forbade
                     these
                     who
                     were
                     sworne
                     to
                     their
                     Prince
                     ,
                     to
                     serue
                     him
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     hee
                     was
                     excommunicate
                     :
                  
                   But
                   more
                   cleerely
                   in
                   his
                   bloodie
                   Canon
                   :
                   
                     Wee
                     iudge
                     them
                     not
                     Man-slayers
                     ,
                     who
                     burning
                     in
                     the
                     zeale
                     of
                     the
                     Catholicke
                     mother
                     ,
                     against
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     excommunicate
                     ,
                     doe
                     kill
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Becane
                   c
                   in
                   his
                   latter
                   writes
                   is
                   more
                   Iesuited
                   ,
                   affirming
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Pope
                     having
                     excommunicate
                     ,
                     and
                     deposed
                     Kings
                     ,
                     may
                     take
                     their
                     life
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     Kingdome
                     also
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     may
                     depose
                     them
                     two
                     wayes
                     ,
                     one
                     by
                     absolving
                     his
                     Subiects
                     from
                     the
                     bond
                     of
                     Obedience
                     :
                     —
                     The
                     other
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     compensation
                     ,
                     that
                     seeing
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     protect
                     people
                     ,
                     but
                     trouble
                     them
                     for
                     their
                     Religion
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     no
                     more
                     bound
                     to
                     them
                     .
                  
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   Sixtus
                   the
                   fifth
                   delyvered
                   a
                   gratulatory
                   oration
                   in
                   the
                   Consistorie
                   ,
                   for
                   killing
                   of
                   Henry
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   preferring
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   fact
                   of
                   
                     Iudith
                     .
                     Cydonius
                  
                   denyeth
                   it
                   not
                   d
                   And
                   while
                   the
                   world
                   was
                   astonished
                   ,
                   and
                   France
                   sunk
                   in
                   sorrow
                   for
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   their
                   last
                   King
                   ,
                   a
                   Preacher
                   at
                   Culen
                   publickelie
                   commanded
                   Raviliacke
                   .
                   e
                   But
                   wee
                   nee
                   le
                   not
                   inquire
                   the
                   opinions
                   of
                   their
                   I
                   heologues
                   :
                   Let
                   vs
                   heare
                   Sixtus
                   the
                   fifth
                   ,
                   commending
                   the
                   fact
                   of
                   Iaques
                   
                   Clement
                   in
                   the
                   Consistorie
                   :
                   And
                   how
                   Bellarmine
                   defends
                   that
                   Oration
                   .
                   
                     What
                     can
                     bee
                     found
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     of
                     Sixtus
                     Oration
                     ,
                     but
                     praises
                     and
                     admiration
                     of
                     the
                     wisedome
                     and
                     providence
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     —
                     The
                     Pope
                     extolleth
                     to
                     the
                     heavens
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     simple
                     Monke
                     with
                     one
                     stroke
                     killed
                     a
                     great
                     King
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     his
                     Guards
                     .
                     And
                     then
                     giving
                     vs
                     the
                     vses
                  
                   of
                   that
                   Oration
                   .
                   
                     Thereby
                     the
                     Pope
                     would
                     admonish
                     Kinges
                     —
                     for
                     that
                     King
                     commanded
                     to
                     kill
                     a
                     sacred
                     man
                  
                   (
                   the
                   Cardinall
                   of
                   Lorrane
                   )
                   
                     and
                     God
                     caused
                     a
                     sacred
                     man
                  
                   (
                   a
                   Monke
                   )
                   
                     to
                     kill
                     that
                     same
                     King
                     ,
                     not
                     without
                     a
                     manifest
                     miracle
                     of
                     the
                     providence
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   Here
                   the
                   Popes
                   Oration
                   ,
                   defending
                   Clemens
                   Regicide
                   is
                   defended
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fact
                   it selfe
                   fathered
                   on
                   God.
                   With
                   what
                   face
                   then
                   doe
                   they
                   deny
                   that
                   they
                   allow
                   Regicide
                   ?
                   Cyprian
                   said
                   of
                   another
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     onelie
                     committed
                     but
                     taught
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   wee
                   may
                   adde
                   
                   more
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   them
                   greatest
                   treason
                   is
                   both
                   taught
                   ,
                   practised
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   toppe
                   of
                   iniquitie
                   )
                   ascrived
                   vnto
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Some
                   times
                   
                     disapointment
                     maketh
                     them
                     speak
                     moderatlie
                     .
                     I
                     excuse
                     not
                     the
                     fact
                  
                   (
                   sayeth
                   Bellarmine
                   )
                   a
                   
                     of
                     the
                     powder-plot
                     ,
                     I
                     hate
                     murther
                     ,
                     I
                     abhorre
                     conspiracies
                     :
                  
                   But
                   If
                   God
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   had
                   given
                   way
                   to
                   that
                   blow
                   ,
                   wee
                   should
                   finde
                   them
                   Apologists
                   ,
                   defending
                   the
                   lawfulnesse
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   who
                   now
                   abhorre
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   damning
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   for
                   Atrocitie
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   
                     disappointing
                     of
                     the
                     successe
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   Castellus
                   attempt
                   :
                   And
                   how
                   can
                   it
                   stand
                   with
                   the
                   posed
                   resolvednesse
                   of
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   ,
                   to
                   maintaine
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   condemne
                   the
                   practice
                   ?
                   And
                   what
                   meaneth
                   Garnets
                   b
                   exhortation
                   to
                   his
                   Catholickes
                   to
                   pray
                   
                     profelici
                     successu
                     gravissimae
                     cuiusdam
                     re●
                     in
                     causa
                     Catholicorum
                     at
                     the
                  
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Parliament
                   :
                   It
                   could
                   not
                   bee
                   for
                   the
                   disappointing
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   hee
                   might
                   haue
                   done
                   by
                   revealing
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   hee
                   knew
                   without
                   confession
                   .
                   That
                   happie
                   successe
                   therefore
                   was
                   the
                   blow
                   it selfe
                   .
                   These
                   facts
                   are
                   such
                   
                     quae
                     non
                     nisi
                     peracta
                     laudantur
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   
                   praise
                   them
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   consequentlie
                   
                     frustrata
                     damnantur
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   damned
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   frutrated
                   .
                
                 
                   How
                   ever
                   then
                   they
                   
                     deny
                     ,
                     excuse
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   transferre
                   the
                   matter
                   ▪
                   it
                   standeth
                   on
                   their
                   doctrine
                   and
                   practise
                   ,
                   that
                   Kings
                   may
                   bee
                   excommunicate
                   and
                   killed
                   ,
                   and
                   Richemous
                   speaches
                   ,
                   were
                   neither
                   from
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   nor
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   trueth
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   serue
                   the
                   time
                   in
                   
                     glosing
                     a
                     wise
                     and
                     offended
                     King.
                  
                   The
                   Iesuits
                   then
                   were
                   in
                   great
                   disgrace
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   publicke
                   hatred
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     a
                     Fox
                     in
                     the
                     snaire
                     ,
                     they
                     gaue
                     faire
                     words
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   beeing
                   at
                   libertie
                   ,
                   returned
                   to
                   their
                   nature
                   :
                   So
                   soone
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   
                     restored
                     ,
                     the
                     Pyramide
                     cast
                     downe
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   the
                   King
                   himselfe
                   
                     pleading
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     whereof
                     they
                     boast
                     ,
                  
                   a
                   they
                   proved
                   irreconciliable
                   :
                   For
                   though
                   hee
                   of
                   a
                   Princelie
                   clemencie
                   pardoned
                   their
                   treason
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   neither
                   layed
                   downe
                   their
                   natiue
                   or
                   first
                   hatred
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   conceived
                   of
                   their
                   supposed
                   disgrace
                   in
                   banishment
                   ,
                   but
                   cut
                   him
                   off
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   declared
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   Apologies
                   b
                   
                     were
                     nothing
                     ,
                     but
                     fained
                     complements
                     .
                  
                   That
                   good
                   Patriot
                   c
                   (
                   whom
                   Iesuits
                   call
                   a
                   profaine
                   politicke
                   )
                   proved
                   a
                   Prophet
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   his
                   diswasiue
                   Oration
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     foretolde
                     with
                     teares
                     ,
                     That
                     if
                     hee
                     restored
                     them
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     destroy
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     it
                     came
                     to
                     passe
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   summe
                   of
                   their
                   Tergiversation
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   labour
                   to
                   purge
                   their
                   order
                   :
                   d
                   So
                   when
                   that
                   order
                   is
                   iustlie
                   pressed
                   ,
                   then
                   
                     some
                     one
                     must
                     suffer
                  
                   :
                   But
                   when
                   France
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   broyle
                   ,
                   Mariana
                   must
                   bee
                   sacrificed
                   to
                   quench
                   the
                   fire
                   .
                   Cotton
                   e
                   condemneth
                   him
                   ;
                   Gretzer
                   calleth
                   it
                   his
                   
                     provat
                     opinion
                     :
                     Cydonius
                     extenuats
                  
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   Aquaviva
                   f
                   
                     censures
                     it
                     severelie
                  
                   in
                   shew
                   :
                   The
                   Authour
                   of
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   Apologie
                   defendeth
                   all
                   ,
                   praiseth
                   all
                   ,
                   
                     except
                     Mariana
                     alone
                  
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   nicenes
                   is
                   needlesse
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     hee
                     is
                     guiltie
                     of
                     a
                     crime
                     that
                     commandeth
                     to
                     doe
                     it
                  
                   as
                   Cyprian
                   g
                   sayeth
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   meane
                   time
                   of
                   all
                   this
                   shifting
                   ,
                   they
                   giue
                   
                   no
                   securitie
                   to
                   Princes
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   cutted
                   downe
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   tell
                   who
                   doeth
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   ioyne
                   scoffing
                   with
                   violence
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   did
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   buffeted
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Prophecie
                     who
                     smote
                     thee
                  
                   ?
                
                 
                   But
                   some
                   may
                   thinke
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   Effronts
                   which
                   they
                   haue
                   suffered
                   in
                   the
                   late
                   tossing
                   of
                   their
                   cause
                   ,
                   hath
                   brought
                   them
                   to
                   some
                   moderation
                   .
                   No
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   hard
                   sette
                   against
                   Princes
                   as
                   ever
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   heare
                   the
                   Cardinals
                   of
                   the
                   Consistorie
                   a
                   
                     It
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Popes
                     hand
                     to
                     set
                     vp
                     the
                     Maiestie
                     of
                     the
                     Impyre
                     ,
                     to
                     transferre
                     the
                     Impyre
                     from
                     Nation
                     to
                     Nation
                     ,
                     and
                     alluterlie
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     right
                     of
                     Election
                     .
                  
                   They
                   thinke
                   matters
                   succeede
                   to
                   their
                   desire
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   tell
                   plainelie
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   intention
                   is
                   no
                   lesse
                   than
                   to
                   
                     overthrow
                     Impyres
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     establishing
                     of
                     their
                     Hierarcho-Monarchie
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Marta
                   b
                   giveth
                   a
                   strange
                   advertisement
                   to
                   Kings
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     Princes
                  
                   (
                   sayeth
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     beware
                     to
                     cast
                     out
                     or
                     misregard
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     or
                     other
                     Prelats
                     and
                     Ecclesiasticks
                     if
                     they
                     will
                     possesse
                     their
                     Kingdoms
                     and
                     States
                     ,
                     for
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   plaine
                   talke
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   just
                   
                     extract
                     of
                     that
                     which
                  
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   the
                   Assasines
                   caused
                   one
                   (
                   carying
                   a
                   long
                   speare
                   full
                   of
                   sharpe
                   knifes
                   )
                   proclame
                   before
                   him
                   :
                   
                     Fugite
                     ab
                     eo
                     qui
                     portat
                     exitiū
                     regum
                     flee
                     from
                     him
                     who
                     caries
                     the
                     ruine
                     of
                     Kings
                     .
                  
                   But
                   I
                   answere
                   :
                   
                     Let
                     Princes
                     looke
                     to
                     this
                     piece
                     of
                     Divinitie
                     so
                     deepelie
                     contrived
                     for
                     their
                     ruine
                     ,
                     &
                     ex
                     ungue
                     Leonem
                     :
                     Iudge
                     what
                     a
                     Religion
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     maintaines
                     such
                     bloodie
                     Doctrine
                     and
                     canonizes
                     the
                     executioners
                     of
                     it
                     :
                  
                   And
                   that
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   ashamed
                   of
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   glorie
                   in
                   it
                   as
                   their
                   perfection
                   ,
                   in
                   setting
                   large
                   Catologues
                   c
                   of
                   Kings
                   excommunicate
                   ,
                   deposed
                   and
                   cut
                   off
                   by
                   them
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   speciallie
                   to
                   terrifie
                   Kings
                   ,
                   in
                   showing
                   them
                   their
                   doome
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   adore
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                   .
                   Of
                   their
                   fourth
                   coverture
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   :
                   LVDIFICATION
                   .
                   And
                   first
                   of
                   their
                   pretended
                   loue
                   to
                   Kings
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   
                     fourth
                     Coverture
                     of
                     their
                     tyrannie
                     ,
                     is
                     Ludification
                     .
                  
                   They
                   are
                   not
                   content
                   with
                   indignities
                   done
                   to
                   Princes
                   ;
                   but
                   scoffe
                   them
                   also
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   fiue
                   speciall
                   wayes
                   :
                   
                     Pretext
                     of
                     loue
                     :
                     Fained
                     limitations
                     of
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     their
                     power
                     :
                     Futile
                     and
                     idle
                     Distinctions
                     :
                     The
                     baite
                     of
                     glorious
                     titles
                  
                   while
                   they
                   are
                   living
                   ,
                   and
                   canonizing
                   after
                   death
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   they
                   professe
                   
                     great
                     loue
                     to
                     Kings
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   Vsurpations
                   and
                   censures
                   are
                   for
                   their
                   good
                   ,
                   as
                   Baronius
                   a
                   intending
                   to
                   throw
                   the
                   Monarchie
                   of
                   Sicile
                   from
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Spaine
                   ,
                   will
                   make
                   him
                   
                     thinke
                     that
                     hee
                     is
                     pleading
                     for
                     his
                     good
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   flattering
                   style
                   calleth
                   him
                   
                     a
                     Tutour
                     and
                     keeper
                     of
                     the
                     Faith
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   But
                   how
                   that
                   King
                   b
                   expondeth
                   his
                   flatterie
                   ,
                   may
                   bee
                   seene
                   by
                   his
                   Edict
                   ,
                   condemning
                   that
                   Tome
                   
                     of
                     Baronius
                     to
                     the
                     fire
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     Dominions
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   presuming
                   to
                   dispute
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   that
                   Kingdome
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   like
                   Ioab
                   and
                   
                     Iudas
                     kisse
                     ,
                     vnder
                     friendship
                     to
                     destroy
                     them
                     :
                  
                   And
                   like
                   Iulian
                   c
                   
                     scoffing
                     of
                     Christians
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     Hee
                     would
                     helpe
                     them
                     to
                     heaven
                     by
                     causing
                     them
                     keepe
                     their
                     Masters
                     command
                     :
                     If
                     any
                     man
                     take
                     thy
                     Cloake
                     from
                     thee
                     ,
                     giue
                     him
                     thy
                     Coate
                     also
                     .
                  
                   Wise
                   Princes
                   know
                   their
                   flatterie
                   to
                   bee
                   but
                   insidious
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   Ieromes
                   censure
                   ▪
                   that
                   
                     flatterie
                     in
                     Hereticks
                     is
                     insidious
                     ,
                     craftie
                     ,
                     and
                     full
                     of
                     insinuations
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   same
                   sort
                   of
                   mocking
                   is
                   their
                   
                     offer
                     of
                     good
                     counsell
                  
                   to
                   Kings
                   :
                   So
                   Bellarmine
                   d
                   sayeth
                   :
                   
                     Bee
                     wise
                     yee
                     Kings
                     ,
                     bee
                     learned
                     yee
                     that
                     iudge
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Men
                   would
                   think
                   
                   by
                   this
                   Text
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   wisdome
                   were
                   to
                   
                     kisse
                     the
                     Sonne
                     of
                     God
                  
                   :
                   But
                   their
                   sense
                   is
                   to
                   
                     kisse
                     the
                     Popes
                     feete
                  
                   And
                   a
                   Commenter
                   of
                   this
                   wee
                   haue
                   in
                   Baronius
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     ascryving
                     the
                     prosperitie
                     of
                     Sancius
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   then
                   Kings
                   of
                   Spaine
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   obseque
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   So
                   they
                   
                     abuse
                     Scripture
                     contrair
                     to
                     its
                     end
                     and
                     meaning
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   therein
                   Kings
                   rebelling
                   against
                   Christ
                   ,
                   are
                   exhorted
                   to
                   repent
                   ,
                   and
                   turne
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   But
                   heere
                   they
                   mocke
                   both
                   God
                   and
                   Princes
                   ,
                   in
                   bidding
                   them
                   goe
                   on
                   in
                   their
                   rebellion
                   against
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   adore
                   Antichrist
                   .
                   Even
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Pope
                     writting
                     to
                     that
                     Apostate
                  
                   
                   
                     Iustus
                     Calvinus
                  
                   (
                   who
                   called
                   himselfe
                   thereafter
                   
                     Iustus
                     Baronius
                  
                   )
                   abused
                   that
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   
                     Come
                     out
                     of
                     Babylon
                  
                   ,
                   b
                   
                     The
                     head
                     of
                     Babylon
                     called
                     Syon
                     by
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Babylon
                     ,
                     and
                     Babylon
                     by
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Syon
                     :
                  
                   They
                   count
                   Kings
                   wise
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   serue
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   had
                   taken
                   on
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   
                     fourth
                     vow
                  
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   vse
                   their
                   Authoritie
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   call
                   them
                   
                     madde
                     and
                     furious
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Charles
                   of
                   France
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   wrote
                   as
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   behold
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   how
                   the
                   
                     King
                     roveth
                     when
                     hee
                     wrote
                     these
                     things
                     in
                     a
                     furie
                     ,
                  
                   c
                   And
                   when
                   God
                   in
                   mercie
                   openeth
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   Kings
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   tyrannie
                   of
                   Popes
                   ,
                   and
                   forsake
                   them
                   they
                   call
                   that
                   work
                   of
                   Gods
                   grace
                   in
                   reformation
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     giving
                     vp
                     to
                     a
                     reprobate
                     minde
                     .
                  
                   d
                   as
                   though
                   that
                   were
                   not
                   rather
                   a
                   reprobate
                   minde
                   to
                   giue
                   their
                   power
                   to
                   the
                   Beast
                   in
                   fighting
                   against
                   the
                   Lambe
                   :
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     e
                  
                   )
                   another
                   Iesuite
                   calleth
                   Kinges
                   serving
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   in
                   destroying
                   of
                   the
                   Saincts
                   ,
                   
                     an
                     opening
                     of
                     their
                     eyes
                     ,
                     and
                     thanketh
                     God
                     that
                     hee
                     opened
                     the
                     eyes
                     of
                     Lewes
                     of
                     France
                     ,
                     to
                     destroy
                     the
                     Hugunotes
                     .
                  
                   But
                   Augustine
                   expoundeth
                   that
                   Text
                   better
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   kisse
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     bee
                     sorrowfull
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     any
                     benefite
                     were
                     taken
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     bee
                     wise
                     in
                     not
                     reigning
                     rashlie
                     ,
                     but
                     serving
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     feare
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                   .
                   Of
                   their
                   second
                   Ludification
                   ,
                   
                     To
                     wit
                     ,
                     their
                     sained
                     Limitations
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   IN
                   their
                   second
                   Ludification
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   they
                   tell
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   
                     neede
                     not
                     feare
                     the
                     Popes
                     transcending
                     power
                     ,
                     because
                     though
                     it
                     bee
                     plenarie
                     in
                     it selfe
                     ,
                  
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   limited
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Iudge
                   .
                   The
                   cause
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   proceeding
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   Iudge
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   limited
                   ,
                   and
                   doeth
                   it
                   not
                   
                     alone
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     advyce
                     of
                     Councell
                     and
                     Consistorie
                     of
                     Cardinals
                     .
                  
                   a
                   And
                   Becane
                   sayeth
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     whither
                     a
                     King
                     hath
                     deserved
                     deposition
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     bee
                     tryed
                     by
                     the
                     iudgement
                     of
                     learned
                     and
                     godlie
                     men
                     .
                  
                   But
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   scoffing
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   though
                   in
                   word
                   they
                   joyne
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   the
                   advyce
                   of
                   
                   Synods
                   and
                   Consistorie
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   put
                   all
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   alone
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     without
                     the
                     definition
                     of
                     a
                     Synode
                     ,
                     the
                     definitions
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     are
                     sufficient
                  
                   sayeth
                   Suarez
                   .
                   c
                   And
                   Castaldus
                   is
                   more
                   cleare
                   to
                   the
                   point
                   ,
                   d
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Pope
                     alone
                     without
                     a
                     Councell
                     may
                     depose
                     the
                     Emperour
                     .
                  
                   And
                   
                     Dominicus
                     Bannez
                  
                   e
                   is
                   more
                   peremptorie
                   than
                   both
                   ,
                   
                     affirming
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     left
                     to
                     the
                     Dominion
                     and
                     iudgement
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     when
                     to
                     vse
                     this
                     power
                     :
                  
                   And
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   generall
                   Councell
                   ,
                   yet
                   all
                   its
                   
                     firmnesse
                     and
                     infallibiltie
                     is
                     from
                     the
                     Pope
                     alone
                     ,
                  
                   sayeth
                   Bellarmine
                   f
                   And
                   Pius
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   g
                   cutteth
                   short
                   this
                   Limitation
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   dischargeth
                   
                     all
                     appellatition
                     from
                     the
                     Consistorie
                  
                   :
                   So
                   they
                   must
                   stand
                   to
                   his
                   excommunication
                   vnlesse
                   they
                   will
                   incur
                   an
                   other
                   excommunication
                   by
                   a
                   penaltie
                   of
                   Councell
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Augustinus
                     Triumphus
                  
                   affirmeth
                   more
                   blasphemoussie
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Popes
                   power
                   is
                   such
                   
                     a
                     qua
                     non
                     potest
                     appellari
                     ad
                     Deum
                     ipsum
                  
                   h
                   
                     as
                     from
                     which
                     we
                     cannot
                     appeale
                  
                   to
                   God
                   himselfe
                   :
                   Let
                   Councels
                   then
                   stand
                   content
                   ,
                   seeing
                   God
                   himselfe
                   is
                   excluded
                   .
                   What
                   ever
                   their
                   Theologues
                   dispute
                   in
                   
                   Schooles
                   ,
                   matters
                   are
                   caried
                   absolutelie
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Popes
                   will.
                   
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   respect
                   hee
                   hath
                   to
                   the
                   Colledge
                   of
                   Cardinalls
                   in
                   the
                   consistorie
                   ,
                   
                     Palaeottus
                     a
                     Cardinall
                  
                   can
                   tell
                   vs
                   best
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   
                     his
                     practicke
                     wit
                     ,
                     and
                     great
                     performances
                     at
                     the
                     Councell
                     of
                     Trent
                     ,
                     gote
                  
                   a
                   
                     a
                     Cardinals
                     hatte
                     for
                     his
                     reward
                     .
                  
                   Hee
                   maketh
                   them
                   the
                   Popes
                   creatures
                   absolutlie
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   their
                   best
                   to
                   giue
                   their
                   
                     voice
                     in
                     the
                     consistorie
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Popes
                     pleasure
                     .
                     Quemadmodum
                     illi
                  
                   (
                   sayeth
                   he
                   )
                   
                     qui
                     Divinam
                     voluntatem
                     ,
                     tanquam
                     primam
                     ,
                     ac
                     potissimā
                     rerum
                     omnium
                     regulā
                     sequuntur
                     :
                     As
                     they
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     who
                     follow
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     first
                     and
                     chiefe
                     rule
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     are
                     counted
                     wise
                     .
                  
                   So
                   i●n
                   may
                   bee
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Cardinall
                     ,
                     who
                     in
                     giving
                     counsell
                     ,
                     adhereth
                     to
                     the
                     iudgement
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     reerest
                     rule
                     of
                     humane
                     action
                     )
                     hee
                     followeth
                     the
                     best
                     course
                     in
                     doing
                     his
                     office
                     ,
                     and
                     exeemeth
                     himselfe
                     from
                     all
                     danger
                     of
                     errour
                     ;
                     and
                     with
                     all
                     ,
                     giveth
                     wholesome
                     advyce
                     to
                     the
                     matter
                     it selfe
                     .
                  
                   This
                   ground
                   beeing
                   layed
                   ,
                   hee
                   telleth
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     Colledge
                     of
                     Cardinals
                     assisteth
                     not
                     the
                     Pope
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     limitation
                     of
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     Ministerie
                  
                   b
                   
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     consent
                     of
                     Cardinals
                     ,
                     or
                     other
                     in
                     matters
                     consistoriall
                     ,
                     is
                     no
                     wayes
                     necessarie
                  
                   c
                   :
                   
                     For
                     what
                     ever
                     they
                     advise
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     his
                     power
                     to
                     follow
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     follow
                     at
                     his
                     pleasure
                  
                   d
                   Where
                   is
                   then
                   the
                   limitation
                   they
                   speake
                   of
                   ,
                   seing
                   it
                   is
                   heere
                   denyed
                   in
                   termes
                   :
                   And
                   what
                   is
                   this
                   else
                   but
                   as
                   Paul
                   the
                   second
                   said
                   to
                   
                     Platina
                     ,
                     Doest
                     thou
                     not
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     reason
                     and
                     law
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     shrine
                     of
                     our
                     breast
                  
                   e
                   ?
                   And
                   what
                   moderation
                   hee
                   vseth
                   in
                   the
                   Consi●●orie
                   ,
                   
                     Paulus
                     Servita
                  
                   in
                   his
                   considerations
                   for
                   the
                   republick
                   of
                   Venice
                   ,
                   declareth
                   
                   how
                   
                     contrare
                     to
                     lawes
                     divine
                     and
                     humane
                     hee
                     carryed
                     that
                     matter
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     furie
                     of
                     his
                     passion
                  
                   f
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   limitation
                   of
                   the
                   causes
                   is
                   like
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   summe
                   vp
                   in
                   some
                   generalls
                   .
                   Animarum
                   g
                   
                     salus
                     ;
                     Aeternum
                     &
                     spirituale
                     bonum
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     bonum
                     Ecclesiae
                  
                   :
                   The
                   salvation
                   of
                   Soules
                   ,
                   Eternall
                   and
                   spirituall
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   These
                   are
                   faire
                   pretexts
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   hee
                   sought
                   nothing
                   but
                   mans
                   
                     spirituall
                     good
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   onely
                   
                     colours
                     for
                     his
                     ambition
                  
                   :
                   For
                   if
                   hee
                   can
                   come
                   be
                   his
                   Monarchie
                   he
                   careth
                   neither
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   nor
                   of
                   Soules
                   ;
                   for
                   hee
                   hath
                   varifyed
                   Basiles
                   saying
                   ,
                   That
                   
                   
                     how
                     much
                     a
                     Church
                     decayeth
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     are
                     they
                     desirous
                     of
                     government
                     :
                  
                   And
                   it
                   seemeth
                   that
                   hee
                   had
                   a
                   Propheticall
                   Spirit
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     domination
                     of
                     Bishops
                     was
                     devolved
                     ad
                     infelices
                     homines
                     ,
                     servos
                     servorum
                     ,
                     to
                     vnhappie
                     men
                     ,
                     the
                     servants
                     of
                     servants
                     ,
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Popes
                   propper
                   stile
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   discerning
                   
                     of
                     the
                     weight
                     or
                     lightnes
                  
                   of
                   these
                   causes
                   ,
                   is
                   restrained
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   alone
                   ,
                   because
                   
                     hee
                     as
                     a
                     spirituall
                     Father
                     can
                     best
                     discerne
                     when
                     Kings
                     doe
                     wrong
                     to
                     their
                     Subiects
                     in
                     things
                     spirituall
                  
                   b
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   haue
                   a
                   more
                   compendious
                   course
                   ;
                   for
                   beside
                   
                     Dogmaticall
                     heresies
                  
                   in
                   points
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   also
                   a
                   
                     practicall
                     heresie
                  
                   or
                   schisme
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   call
                   the
                   
                     Henrician
                     heresie
                  
                   c
                   :
                   For
                   as
                   they
                   call
                   
                     Antichristian
                     vsurpation
                     ,
                     Ecclesiasticke
                     libertie
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   call
                   the
                   
                     lawfull
                     defence
                     of
                     imperiall
                     authoritie
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   
                     Henrician
                     heresie
                     .
                     Binius
                  
                   defyneth
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     same
                     that
                     the
                     Politicks
                     of
                     our
                     tyme
                     affirme
                     .
                  
                   Behold
                   wee
                   haue
                   witnesses
                   for
                   the
                   libertie
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   vnder
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Politicks
                   ;
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   we
                   haue
                   witnesses
                   of
                   dogmatick
                   trueth
                   ,
                   vnder
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Heretiks
                   :
                   And
                   it
                   were
                   
                     wisdome
                     in
                     these
                     Politicks
                     to
                     ioyne
                     themselues
                     to
                     reformed
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     doe
                     in
                     the
                     vindicating
                     of
                     Princes
                     .
                  
                   They
                   gaue
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   
                     Henriciana
                     haeresis
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   Henrie
                   the
                   fourth
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   opposite
                   to
                   Hildebrand
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   the
                   Hildebrandine
                   tyrannie
                   .
                   And
                   a
                   d
                   councell
                   at
                   that
                   tyme
                   ,
                   was
                   indicted
                   by
                   Hildebrand
                   against
                   that
                   pretended
                   heresie
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   though
                   they
                   doe
                   none
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   but
                   bee
                   
                     slack
                     in
                     rooting
                  
                   e
                   
                     out
                     of
                     Protestants
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   slacknes
                   is
                   a
                   cause
                   of
                   deposition
                   :
                   for
                   a
                   secular
                   Iudge
                   
                     may
                     be
                     deposed
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     for
                     his
                     heresie
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     for
                     his
                     negligence
                     in
                     rooting
                     out
                     of
                     heresies
                     .
                  
                   So
                   
                   whē
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   angry
                   ,
                   he
                   shal
                   never
                   want
                   a
                   cause
                   :
                   heresie
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   call
                   it
                   )
                   or
                   Schisme
                   negligence
                   ,
                   &c.
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     loue
                     of
                     the
                     trueth
                     ,
                     the
                     defence
                     of
                     their
                     liberties
                     ,
                     and
                     clemencie
                     to
                     their
                     Subiects
                     ,
                     are
                     sufficient
                     causes
                     with
                     him
                     to
                     cast
                     them
                     down
                     .
                  
                   And
                   smaller
                   things
                   than
                   heresie
                   o●
                   schisme
                   are
                   found
                   causes
                   relevant
                   :
                   If
                   they
                   but
                   
                     violate
                     the
                     least
                     priviledge
                     of
                     a
                     monasterie
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     bee
                     cast
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     Kingdome
                     :
                  
                   So
                   Valdensis
                   concludeth
                   
                     it
                     for
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     Gregorie
                  
                   over
                   the
                   French
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   Bellarmine
                   approveth
                   his
                   Conclusion
                   f
                   .
                   But
                   Bozius
                   holdeth
                   vs
                   not
                   long
                   in
                   suspense
                   ,
                   
                   affirming
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   may
                   transferre
                   greatest
                   impires
                   
                     vpon
                     iust
                     causes
                     ,
                     or
                     without
                     a
                     fault
                     .
                     Persidious
                     men
                  
                   (
                   said
                   Tacitus
                   )
                   g
                   
                     will
                     never
                     want
                     a
                     cause
                     to
                     break
                     their
                     promise
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     will
                     ever
                     set
                     some
                     collour
                     of
                     law
                     vpon
                     their
                     deceate
                     .
                  
                   Lastly
                   
                     Alphonsus
                     à
                     Castro
                  
                   putteth
                   vs
                   out
                   of
                   doubt
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     they
                     hold
                     firmely
                     many
                     things
                     pertaining
                     to
                     faith
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Popes
                     definition
                     alone
                     ,
                     wherein
                     the
                     Pope
                     hath
                     given
                     no
                     reason
                     of
                     his
                     definition
                     ▪
                  
                   The
                   Popes
                   will
                   then
                   is
                   a
                   sufficient
                   cause
                   ;
                   h●e
                   careth
                   for
                   no
                   cause
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   breake
                   his
                   owne
                   oath
                   :
                   For
                   when
                   Gregorie
                   the
                   twelfth
                   was
                   
                     periured
                     in
                     keeping
                     still
                     the
                     Popedome
                     ,
                     which
                     hee
                     sware
                     to
                     lay
                     downe
                  
                   ;
                   yet
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   perjurie
                   (
                   sayeth
                   Azorius
                   out
                   of
                   
                     Panormitane
                     ,
                     because
                     hee
                     had
                     a
                     iust
                     cause
                     so
                     to
                     doe
                     .
                  
                   This
                   c●use
                   was
                   his
                   owne
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   the
                   Popedome
                   .
                
                 
                   Their
                   third
                   Limitation
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   
                     manner
                     of
                     proceeding
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     rash
                  
                   h
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   
                     but
                     all
                     is
                     in
                     loue
                     and
                     wises
                     dome
                     ,
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     Popes
                     custome
                     ,
                     first
                     to
                     rebuke
                     fatherlie
                     ,
                     next
                     to
                     depriue
                     them
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     by
                     Ecclesiasticke
                     censure
                     :
                     Lastlie
                     to
                     loose
                     their
                     Subiects
                     from
                     their
                     oath
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Azorius
                  
                   i
                   putteh
                   three
                   conditions
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     bee
                     admonished
                     .
                     Next
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     cause
                     bee
                     notour
                     .
                     Thirdlie
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     be
                     disobedient
                     .
                  
                   The
                   like
                   moderation
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   by
                   their
                   ●ateran●
                   k
                   Councell
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   for
                   their
                   sentence
                   of
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   vnderstood
                   
                     clave
                     non
                     erran●e
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     key
                     doe
                     not
                     erre
                     .
                  
                   l
                   But
                   their
                   Law
                   proues
                   this
                   
                   a
                   scoffing
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     the
                     sentence
                     of
                     the
                     Pastour
                     whither
                     iust
                     or
                     vniust
                     ,
                     is
                     ever
                     to
                     bee
                     feared
                     ,
                  
                   where
                   the
                   glosse
                   and
                   their
                   Do●tours
                   everie
                   where
                   affirme
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   vnjust
                   sentence
                   of
                   excommunication
                   is
                   
                     valide
                     and
                     differeth
                     from
                     that
                     that
                     is
                     null
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Navarrus
                   a
                   affirmeth
                   ,
                   that
                   even
                   the
                   vniust
                   sentence
                   
                     regularlie
                     is
                     valide
                  
                   .
                   And
                   Bellarmine
                   taketh
                   away
                   all
                   doubts
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Peccabit
                     princeps
                     spiritualis
                     ;
                     sed
                     non
                     poterit
                     tamen
                     princeps
                     temporalis
                     iudicium
                     sibi
                     sumere
                  
                   
                   
                     For
                     if
                     a
                     spirituall
                     Prince
                     abuse
                     his
                     power
                     in
                     excommunicating
                     v●iustlie
                     a
                     temporall
                     Prince
                     ,
                     or
                     loose
                     his
                     Subiects
                     from
                     obedience
                     without
                     a
                     iust
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     trouble
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     the
                     Common-wealth
                     ,
                     the
                     spirituall
                     Prince
                     sinneth
                     in
                     so
                     doing
                     :
                  
                   But
                   yet
                   the
                   
                     temporall
                     Prince
                     may
                     not
                     iudge
                     of
                     these
                     thinges
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   And
                   Hildebrand
                   speaketh
                   more
                   b
                   peremptorlie
                   :
                   
                     Although
                     that
                     hee
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     the
                     Emperour
                     had
                     beene
                     v●iustlie
                     excommunicate
                     by
                     vs
                     ,
                     yet
                     hee
                     should
                     haue
                     made
                     supplication
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     sought
                     the
                     benefite
                     to
                     bee
                     absolved
                     .
                  
                   And
                   what
                   they
                   speake
                   of
                   the
                   
                     not
                     erring
                     of
                     the
                     Keye
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   vaine
                   for
                   they
                   maintaine
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Key
                     cannot
                     erre
                     in
                     the
                     Popes
                     hand
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   haue
                   layed
                   that
                   fearefull
                   yo●ke
                   vpon
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   tak
                   that
                   for
                   good
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   commandeth
                   ,
                   c
                   although
                   it
                   were
                   vice
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Church
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   is
                   bound
                   in
                   doubtfull
                   things
                   to
                   
                     acqu●esce
                     to
                     the
                     Popes
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     doe
                     what
                     hee
                     commandeth
                     ,
                     &c.
                     —
                     And
                     least
                     she
                     should
                     doe
                     against
                     her
                     conscience
                     ,
                     shee
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     belieue
                     that
                     to
                     bee
                     good
                     which
                     hee
                     biddeth
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     to
                     bee
                     evill
                     which
                     hee
                     forbiddeth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   they
                   neede
                   not
                   a
                   long
                   Procedor
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     how
                     soone
                  
                   d
                   
                     a
                     King
                     becommeth
                     Hereticks
                     ,
                     his
                     people
                     are
                     loosed
                     from
                     their
                     obedience
                     .
                     And
                     though
                     hee
                     bee
                     not
                     excommunicate
                     by
                     man
                     ,
                     all
                     is
                     one
                     ,
                     ●not●●●
                     matter
                     needeth
                     no
                     pronouncing
                     of
                     a
                     sentence
                     .
                  
                   And
                   there
                   is
                   yet
                   more
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Pope
                   needeth
                   neither
                   to
                   call
                   a
                   Cou●cell
                   nor
                   a
                   Consistorie
                   ▪
                   
                     for
                     his
                     interpreta●●●●●●●
                  
                   e
                   
                     is
                     sufficient
                  
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   then
                   no
                   more
                   for
                   Kings
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   the
                   condemnatorie
                   sentence
                   of
                   deprivat●o
                   ▪
                   —
                   
                     Hee
                     may
                     bee
                     ●●pry●ed
                     of
                     his
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                  
                   f
                   And
                   
                   Thomas
                   closeth
                   all
                   ;
                   affirming
                   
                     that
                     Subiects
                     of
                     an
                     excommunicat
                     King
                     are
                     indeede
                     loosed
                     from
                     his
                     Dominion
                     and
                     oath
                     of
                     fidelitie
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   contrare
                   to
                   the
                   wisedome
                   and
                   lenitie
                   of
                   the
                   primitiue
                   Church
                   ,
                   for
                   Cyprian
                   a
                   telleth
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     in
                     consuring
                     Philumelus
                     and
                     Fortunatus
                     the
                     meanest
                     of
                     the
                     Cleargie
                     ,
                     hee
                     would
                     not
                     proceede
                     without
                     the
                     consent
                     of
                     his
                     Brethren
                     and
                     the
                     people
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   they
                   agree
                   not
                   amongst
                   themselues
                   in
                   their
                   limitation
                   .
                   
                     Simanca
                     will
                     haue
                     the
                     cause
                     declared
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   Thomas
                   sayeth
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     is
                     enough
                     that
                     the
                     sentence
                     bee
                     pronounced
                  
                   ;
                   And
                   
                     Cydonius
                     darre
                     determine
                     nothing
                     therein
                  
                   .
                   Yet
                   Princes
                   must
                   bee
                   content
                   with
                   that
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   ,
                   
                     declared
                     or
                     vndeclared
                     :
                     The
                     Key
                     erring
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     erring
                     :
                     In
                     Councell
                     ,
                     or
                     out
                     of
                     Councell
                     :
                     Iustlie
                     ,
                     or
                     vniustlie
                     :
                  
                   But
                   all
                   agree
                   to
                   cast
                   
                   downe
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   with
                   so
                   many
                   frivolous
                   causes
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   justest
                   King
                   cannot
                   eschew
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   their
                   moderation
                   in
                   proceeding
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   call
                   
                     aliqua
                     ratione
                     :
                     Omni
                     ratione
                     necessaria
                     :
                     Commodas
                     ratioones
                     :
                     Congruum
                     remedium
                     :
                     Convenientem
                     medelam
                     :
                  
                   And
                   
                   such
                   like
                   floorish
                   of
                   words
                   resolue
                   in
                   a
                   summar
                   &
                   violent
                   destroying
                   of
                   Kings
                   :
                   Their
                   Church
                   is
                   like
                   some
                   late
                   Physitians
                   ,
                   who
                   wearie
                   of
                   
                     Galens
                     Methodicke
                  
                   curing
                   ,
                   tak
                   them
                   to
                   
                     Paracelsus
                     minerals
                     and
                     extracts
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   leaue
                   the
                   methode
                   of
                   ●enitie
                   and
                   Loue
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   gaue
                   to
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   come
                   to
                   a
                   summar
                   dealing
                   ,
                   
                     ure
                     ,
                     seca
                     :
                     burne
                     &
                     cut
                     :
                  
                   And
                   of
                   all
                   cures
                   of
                   the
                   sicknesse
                   of
                   their
                   Monarchie
                   which
                   they
                   thinke
                   commeth
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   they
                   like
                   best
                   to
                   
                     cutte
                     the
                     Basilicke
                     veine
                  
                   .
                   The
                   k●ngl●e
                   head
                   of
                   Nations
                   is
                   that
                   they
                   shoote
                   at
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   at
                   the
                   ●are
                   as
                   Peter
                   did
                   to
                   Malchus
                   but
                   at
                   the
                   heart
                   and
                   throat
                   ,
                   ●●
                   
                     Clement
                     ,
                     Castellus
                     ,
                     and
                     Raviliacke
                     did
                     to
                     the
                     Kinges
                     of
                     France
                     .
                  
                   So
                   all
                   this
                   Limitation
                   ,
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   mist
                   cast
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sword
                   put
                   in
                   the
                   Popes
                   hand
                   to
                   vse
                   it
                   absolutely
                   and
                   summarlie
                   at
                   his
                   pleasure
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Of
                   their
                   idle
                   and
                   futile
                   Distinctions
                   .
                
                 
                   THeir
                   third
                   Ludification
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   
                     idle
                     and
                     futile
                     distinctions
                  
                   :
                   And
                   first
                   of
                   the
                   Iudge
                   ,
                   pronouncing
                   such
                   bloodie
                   sentences
                   :
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Pope
                   a
                   as
                   Pope
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   hee
                   is
                   the
                   
                     chiefe
                     spirituall
                     Prince
                  
                   .
                   Next
                   they
                   distingiush
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   
                     temporall
                     power
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   
                     power
                     in
                     temporall
                     things
                  
                   .
                   Thirdlie
                   ,
                   they
                   distinguish
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   direct
                   ,
                   but
                   indirect
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   
                     ordine
                     ad
                     spiritualia
                  
                   .
                   That
                   they
                   allow
                   not
                   the
                   killing
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   a
                   
                     private
                     man
                  
                   :
                   That
                   an
                   excommunicate
                   King
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   private
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   may
                   bee
                   lawfullie
                   killed
                   .
                   Of
                   this
                   sort
                   are
                   these
                   ,
                   that
                   albeit
                   
                     deposition
                     of
                     Kings
                     exceede
                     the
                     bounds
                     of
                     excommunication
                     ,
                  
                   yet
                   it
                   exccedeth
                   
                     not
                     the
                     Popes
                     power
                  
                   .
                   Item
                   ,
                   though
                   
                     absolution
                     from
                     excommunication
                     restore
                     a
                     King
                     to
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     restoreth
                     him
                     not
                     to
                     his
                     Kingdome
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   doubt
                   if
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   speak
                   of
                   these
                   
                     distinctions
                     without
                  
                   
                   smyling
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   know
                   they
                   are
                   but
                   Cousenings
                   ,
                   as
                   thogh
                   we
                   would
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     David
                     caused
                     kill
                     Uriah
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   an
                   Adulterer
                   to
                   cover
                   his
                   adulterie
                   with
                   Bersheba
                   :
                   Was
                   his
                   sinne
                   the
                   lesse
                   before
                   God
                   ?
                   Or
                   if
                   a
                   thiefe
                   shall
                   
                     deny
                     that
                     hee
                     stole
                     his
                     Neighbours
                     goods
                     ,
                  
                   because
                   hee
                   did
                   it
                   not
                   directlie
                   by
                   comming
                   in
                   at
                   the
                   doore
                   ,
                   but
                   indirectlie
                   by
                   creeping
                   in
                   at
                   the
                   Window
                   ,
                   shall
                   hee
                   escape
                   punishment
                   ?
                   And
                   when
                   
                     Saul
                     pretended
                     a
                     spirituall
                     good
                     end
                     to
                     Samuel
                     in
                     sparing
                     the
                     Cattell
                     of
                     the
                     Amalekites
                  
                   for
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   was
                   hee
                   allowed
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                   Such
                   are
                   these
                   foolries
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   fained
                   to
                   obscure
                   the
                   trueth
                   ,
                   and
                   harden
                   
                   their
                   owne
                   hearts
                   in
                   a
                   wicked
                   course
                   .
                
                 
                   Besides
                   ,
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   
                     agree
                     amongst
                     themselues
                     concerning
                     the
                     Nature
                     of
                     this
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     qualitie
                     of
                     it
                     :
                  
                   Some
                   afrme
                   it
                   absolutelie
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   and
                   
                     Philppus
                     Ner●us
                     Schoolers
                     Congregationis
                     oratorij
                     ,
                     others
                     deny
                  
                   it
                   absolutelie
                   such
                   as
                   they
                   themselues
                   call
                   profaine
                   politicks
                   .
                   And
                   a
                   third
                   sort
                   like
                   Meteors
                   ,
                   hing
                   betweene
                   these
                   two
                   ,
                   pressing
                   to
                   agree
                   them
                   with
                   distinctions
                   and
                   mitigations
                   .
                   The
                   Canonists
                   goe
                   from
                   the
                   Schoole-men
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Schoolemen
                   ,
                   are
                   divided
                   
                     amongst
                     themselues
                  
                   .
                   So
                   
                     Bellarmine
                     ▪
                  
                   a
                   
                     confesseth
                     that
                     there
                     lacketh
                     no
                     chydings
                     among
                     them
                     of
                     what
                     sort
                     &
                     qualitie
                     that
                     power
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     whither
                     it
                     be
                     by
                     it selfe
                     &
                     properlie
                     temporall
                     :
                     Or
                     necessar
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     spirituall
                     it selfe
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     certaine
                     consequence
                     and
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     spirituall
                     things
                     dispone
                     of
                     temporall
                     things
                     .
                     If
                     it
                     bee
                     so
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     agree
                  
                   not
                   amongst
                   themselues
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Nature
                     ,
                     the
                     qualitie
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   vse
                   of
                   this
                   power
                   ,
                   why
                   trouble
                   they
                   the
                   world
                   in
                   tyrannicall
                   exercing
                   of
                   it
                   ?
                   This
                   is
                   (
                   as
                   Augustine
                   noteth
                   of
                   Heretickes
                   )
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   
                     like
                     Sampsons
                  
                   b
                   
                     foxes
                     ,
                     though
                     their
                     opinion
                  
                   be
                   diverse
                   ,
                   
                     yet
                     their
                     vanitie
                     and
                     wickednesse
                     is
                     one
                     :
                  
                   Two
                   of
                   them
                   speake
                   not
                   one
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   all
                   agree
                   to
                   fire
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   vse
                   
                     Papa
                     ut
                     papa
                  
                   like
                   Iuglers
                   ,
                   playing
                   fast
                   and
                   loose
                   :
                   When
                   they
                   speake
                   of
                   his
                   knowledge
                   they
                   grant
                   he
                   may
                   erre
                   
                     ut
                     Doctor
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   
                     ut
                     Papa
                  
                   .
                   There
                   
                     Papa
                     caryeth
                     away
                     the
                     priviledge
                  
                   :
                   But
                   heerein
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   his
                   power
                   ,
                   hee
                   may
                   not
                   vse
                   it
                   in
                   temporall
                   things
                   
                     ut
                     Papa
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   
                     summus
                     Princips
                     spiritualis
                  
                   :
                   Heere
                   Papa
                   hath
                   lost
                   his
                   priviledge
                   .
                   I
                   require
                   them
                   to
                   agree
                   these
                   two
                   ,
                   that
                   since
                   his
                   knowledge
                   and
                   power
                   are
                   transcendent
                   things
                   ,
                   why
                   the
                   one
                   resteth
                   on
                   him
                   as
                   Papa
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   other
                   ?
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   tricke
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     care
                     not
                     what
                     they
                     say
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     say
                     some
                     thing
                     ,
                     and
                     serue
                     the
                     time
                     and
                     their
                     turne
                     .
                  
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   Bellermine
                   c
                   is
                   iustlie
                   called
                   by
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   an
                   
                     vnhappie
                     devyser
                     of
                     distinctions
                  
                   :
                   And
                   wee
                   may
                   say
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   hee
                   doeth
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     Qui
                     defendunt
                     Imagines
                     adorarilatria
                     ,
                     coguntur
                     uti
                     subtilissimus
                     distinctionibis
                     ,
                     quas
                     vix
                     ipsimet
                  
                   
                   
                     intelligunt
                     nedum
                     populus
                     imperitus
                  
                   .
                   Who
                   defended
                   that
                   Images
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   worshipped
                   cultulatriae
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   distinctions
                   
                     per
                     se
                     &
                     per
                     accidens
                     ,
                     propriè
                     ,
                     &
                     impropriè
                     :
                     Relativè
                     terminative
                     ,
                     &
                     conterminativè
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   are
                   so
                   subtle
                   ,
                   that
                   scarcelie
                   they
                   who
                   vse
                   them
                   doe
                   vnderstand
                   them
                   ,
                   farre
                   lesse
                   the
                   ignorant
                   people
                   .
                
                 
                   Cardinall
                   Peronius
                   hath
                   a
                   new
                   devyce
                   ,
                   which
                   hee
                   calleth
                   a
                   
                     double
                     wall
                     about
                     Kings
                  
                   :
                   That
                   the
                   
                     Execution
                     of
                     their
                     downe
                     casting
                     partaineth
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     alone
                     ,
                     ●ut
                     to
                     the
                     body
                  
                   
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     Pope
                     erre
                     ,
                     the
                     States
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     shall
                     adhere
                     to
                     the
                     King.
                  
                   This
                   he
                   did
                   to
                   gull
                   the
                   Estats
                   of
                   France
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   hold
                   off
                   the
                   Oath
                   of
                   a
                   leadgeance
                   (
                   a
                   better
                   Guard
                   to
                   Kings
                   than
                   his
                   fansie
                   .
                   )
                   Where
                   was
                   his
                   double
                   wall
                   when
                   both
                   their
                   Kings
                   were
                   killed
                   ?
                   The
                   Parricids
                   waited
                   neither
                   on
                   the
                   Churches
                   definition
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Subiects
                   consent
                   ,
                   but
                   went
                   on
                   at
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   instigation
                   :
                   
                     With
                     his
                     Eloquence
                     hee
                     blew
                     that
                     Assemblie
                     blind
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   turned
                   them
                   to
                   a
                   
                     blinde
                     passiue
                     obedience
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   
                     actiue
                     blinde
                     Obedience
                  
                   ,
                   might
                   ruine
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   this
                   argues
                   that
                   they
                   
                     presumed
                     on
                     the
                     simplicitie
                     of
                     Princes
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   could
                   bee
                   content
                   with
                   such
                   distinctions
                   :
                   Neither
                   are
                   miscreants
                   stayed
                   from
                   attempting
                   treason
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   inboldened
                   ,
                   while
                   as
                   Conies
                   they
                   may
                   play
                   vnder
                   the
                   Clapper
                   ,
                   of
                   such
                   
                     sandie
                     distinctions
                  
                   :
                   neither
                   are
                   Princes
                   secured
                   from
                   violence
                   neither
                   comforted
                   heereby
                   if
                   it
                   shall
                   overtake
                   them
                   .
                   What
                   comfort
                   would
                   it
                   haue
                   beene
                   to
                   Henrie
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   to
                   tell
                   him
                   :
                   
                     This
                     is
                     not
                     done
                     to
                     you
                     by
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     as
                     Pope
                     in
                     an
                     ordinar
                     course
                     by
                     a
                     direct
                     power
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     a
                     supreme
                     Iudge
                     and
                     indirectlie
                     for
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   Who
                   can
                   suffer
                   himselfe
                   vnder
                   such
                   injurie
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   mocked
                   ?
                   I
                   turne
                   Gretzers
                   word
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   reproving
                   Plessie
                   ,
                   for
                   chopping
                   at
                   the
                   cutting
                   
                   off
                   the
                   ●e●
                   p●ars
                   ,
                   
                     But
                     thou
                     art
                     come
                     ,
                     O
                     Plessie
                     too
                     lat●
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     slow
                     an
                     Advocate
                     for
                     them
                     .
                     The
                     matter
                     is
                     long
                     si●●
                     iudged
                     and
                     done
                     And
                     a
                     late
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     Patrocinie
                     are
                     of
                     alik●
                     worth
                     .
                  
                   So
                   their
                   Cardinals
                   late
                   fancied
                   Guard
                   proved
                   no
                   Guard.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   how
                   shall
                   Princes
                   stand
                   content
                   with
                   these
                   distinctions
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   not
                   content
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   hard
                   temper
                   of
                   the
                   Ca●onists
                   and
                   Nerius
                   Schollers
                   please
                   him
                   better
                   .
                   Doctor
                   Marta
                   a
                   mocketh
                   Bellarmines
                   nicenes
                   of
                   
                     potestas
                     in
                     temporalibus
                     ,
                     &
                     non
                     potestas
                     temporalis
                     .
                     Carerius
                  
                   calleth
                   him
                   and
                   other
                   mitigators
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   
                     profaine
                     politicks
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   doe
                   the
                   two
                   Bozii
                   ,
                   and
                   Azorius
                   professeth
                   a
                   simple
                   mislike
                   of
                   their
                   mitigations
                   .
                   
                     Mihi
                     non
                     placet
                     modus
                     loquendi
                     quo
                     utuntur
                     Victoria
                     Sotus
                     ,
                     Bellarminus
                     —
                     In
                     iure
                     enim
                     Can
                     absolutè
                     &
                     simpliciter
                     dicitur
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     I
                     like
                     not
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     speach
                     which
                     Victoria
                     SoTus
                     ,
                     Bellarmine
                     &c.
                     
                     Doe
                     vse
                     to
                     insinuat
                     that
                     the
                     Pope
                     hath
                     onelie
                     spirituall
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     a
                     temporall
                     ▪
                  
                   And
                   Sixtus
                   the
                   fifth
                   was
                   so
                   angrie
                   at
                   Bellarmine
                   for
                   his
                   distinction
                   of
                   
                     direct
                     and
                     indirect
                     power
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   minded
                   to
                   cause
                   burne
                   all
                   his
                   Bookes
                   ,
                   as
                   Barcklay
                   b
                   obiecteth
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   hee
                   commeth
                   to
                   c
                   answere
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   Barcklayes
                   Booke
                   ,
                   hee
                   passeth
                   it
                   in
                   silence
                   ;
                   Wherevpon
                   Barcklayes●onne
                   ●onne
                   d
                   in
                   his
                   replye
                   to
                   Bellarmine
                   taketh
                   that
                   silence
                   or
                   preterition
                   of
                   so
                   weightie
                   a
                   challenge
                   for
                   a
                   confession
                   .
                   Like
                   to
                   the
                   Remonstrants
                   in
                   our
                   time
                   ,
                   ●hen
                   they
                   are
                   
                     challenged
                     of
                     Socinianisme
                  
                   e
                   
                     about
                     the
                     state
                  
                   
                   
                     of
                     the
                     dead
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   desired
                   to
                   declare
                   themselues
                   heerein
                   ,
                   they
                   passe
                   that
                   weightie
                   challenge
                   with
                   silence
                   ,
                   and
                   neete
                   it
                   with
                   an
                   impertinent
                   Recrimination
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   effect
                   a
                   taking
                   with
                   that
                   imputation
                   :
                   
                     silence
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     case
                     is
                     to
                     plead
                     guiltie
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                   .
                   Of
                   their
                   fourth
                   Ludification
                   
                     of
                     Kings
                     .
                     In
                     glorious
                     Titles
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   FOurthlie
                   they
                   mocke
                   Princes
                   with
                   
                     glorious
                     Titles
                  
                   :
                   So
                   Charles
                   the
                   Great
                   gote
                   the
                   name
                   Christianissimus
                   :
                   And
                   King
                   William
                   of
                   Scotland
                   was
                   called
                   
                     Defensor
                     Ecclesiae
                     ,
                     Defender
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   stile
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Mentz
                   had
                   long
                   before
                   given
                   to
                   Ludovicus
                   a
                   And
                   Iames
                   4.
                   of
                   Scotland
                   was
                   called
                   Protector
                   b
                   
                     Christianae
                     religionis
                     ,
                     protector
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     religion
                     ,
                  
                   by
                   Iulius
                   the
                   second
                   .
                   Henry
                   eight
                   of
                   England
                   was
                   called
                   defensor
                   c
                   
                     fidei
                     ,
                     defender
                     of
                     the
                     faith
                     ,
                  
                   by
                   Leo●0
                   ●0
                   .
                   Ferdinand
                   was
                   called
                   
                     Rex
                     Catholicus
                     ,
                     the
                     Catholicke
                     King
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   Alfonsus
                   many
                   ages
                   before
                   him
                   had
                   vsed
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Helvetians
                   were
                   called
                   Defensores
                   d
                   
                     libertatis
                     Ecclesiasticae
                     ,
                     Defenders
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     libertie
                     ,
                  
                   by
                   Iulius
                   the
                   second
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   ground
                   of
                   such
                   denomination
                   was
                   some
                   benefite
                   receaved
                   .
                   Charles
                   inlarged
                   their
                   patrimonie
                   .
                   King
                   William
                   
                   inriched
                   their
                   Church
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Abbacie
                   of
                   
                     Aberbrothoke
                     .
                     Henrie
                  
                   the
                   eight
                   wrote
                   against
                   Luther
                   .
                   The
                   Helvetians
                   at
                   Iulius
                   the
                   seconds
                   desire
                   scattered
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Pisa
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   gathered
                   to
                   reforme
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   Ferdinand
                   was
                   fi●te
                   for
                   their
                   purpose
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   Catholicke
                   Monarchie
                   ,
                   to
                   build
                   their
                   Hierarchie
                   .
                   The
                   end
                   of
                   this
                   denomination
                   was
                   ,
                   to
                   proue
                   
                     their
                     Superioritie
                  
                   over
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   please
                   them
                   with
                   that
                   Title
                   while
                   they
                   were
                   pulling
                   their
                   honours
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   ingage
                   them
                   more
                   to
                   a
                   base
                   subjection
                   .
                   But
                   there
                   is
                   also
                   some
                   presage
                   heerein
                   ,
                   for
                   these
                   Titles
                   were
                   some-what
                   Propheticall
                   that
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   these
                   Kingdomes
                   should
                   ●e●
                   in
                   Gods
                   tyme
                   reformers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   purge
                   her
                   from
                   that
                   
                   superstition
                   which
                   raigned
                   in
                   her
                   ,
                   when
                   these
                   titles
                   were
                   given
                   them
                   :
                   For
                   even
                   
                     Caiaphas
                     serving
                     his
                     owne
                     humour
                     and
                     preiudice
                     ,
                     will
                     some-tymes
                     Prophetically
                     light
                     vpon
                     a
                     trueth
                     .
                  
                   It
                   hath
                   also
                   proven
                   true
                   in
                   some
                   part
                   .
                   The
                   Kings
                   of
                   
                     England
                     proue
                     now
                     defenders
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Ancient
                   and
                   Apostolicke
                   faith
                   :
                   So
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   Scotland
                   proue
                   also
                   defenders
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   France
                   and
                   Spaine
                   will
                   follow
                   in
                   that
                   same
                   worke
                   ,
                   in
                   Gods
                   tyme.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   like
                   another
                   conceate
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Pope
                   sendeth
                   to
                   Princes
                   
                     Roses
                     ,
                     or
                     Swords
                     consecrate
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     Christs
                     Nativitie
                     :
                  
                   So
                   Pius
                   the
                   second
                   sent
                   a
                   sword
                   to
                   King
                   Iames
                   
                   the
                   second
                   of
                   Scotland
                   :
                   And
                   Sixtus
                   the
                   fifth
                   sent
                   another
                   to
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Parme
                   ,
                   for
                   to
                   overthrow
                   the
                   Hollanders
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   
                     Tiberius
                     gaue
                     great
                     honours
                     to
                     Seianus
                     ,
                  
                   while
                   he
                   feared
                   his
                   greatnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   plotted
                   his
                   ruine
                   :
                   So
                   the
                   Pope
                   sendeth
                   childish
                   toyes
                   to
                   please
                   Princes
                   ,
                   while
                   hee
                   pulleth
                   their
                   honour
                   and
                   power
                   from
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XX.
                   Of
                   their
                   last
                   Ludification
                   .
                   
                     In
                     Canonizing
                     Kings
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   LAstlie
                   they
                   mocke
                   Princes
                   by
                   Canonizing
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   long
                   list
                   of
                   the
                   Names
                   of
                   canonized
                   Kings
                   is
                   set
                   out
                   as
                   a
                   Glasse
                   to
                   them
                   to
                   looke
                   in
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   effect
                   to
                   let
                   them
                   see
                   their
                   reward
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   will
                   serue
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   They
                   haue
                   learned
                   it
                   from
                   the
                   olde
                   Senate
                   ,
                   
                     with
                     whom
                     divinitie
                     was
                     weighed
                     with
                     humane
                     pleasures
                  
                   as
                   sayeth
                   Tertullian
                   a
                   
                     For
                     except
                     God
                     pleased
                     man
                     ,
                     hee
                     was
                     not
                     made
                     a
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     man
                     was
                     propitius
                     to
                     God
                     :
                  
                   And
                   as
                   it
                   now
                   practised
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   noveltie
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Patrone
                   b
                   bringeth
                   not
                   a
                   practise
                   
                     of
                     it
                     before
                     the
                     eight
                     age
                     :
                  
                   The
                   Church
                   till
                   then
                   was
                   destitute
                   of
                   canonized
                   patrons
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   none
                   
                   in
                   Heaven
                   but
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   for
                   their
                   Advocate
                   :
                   First
                   (
                   sayeth
                   h●e
                   )
                   
                     they
                     were
                     worshipped
                     by
                     custome
                     ,
                     and
                     thereafter
                  
                   
                   
                     came
                     formall
                     canonizing
                  
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   Idolatrie
                   grew
                   ,
                   they
                   ioyned
                   patrons
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   hee
                   alone
                   sufficed
                   not
                   :
                   And
                   this
                   conceate
                   they
                   turned
                   also
                   to
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   sancted
                   them
                   at
                   their
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   found
                   them
                   superstitious
                   in
                   religion
                   ,
                   or
                   obsequious
                   to
                   
                     Rome
                     .
                     Augustine
                  
                   observed
                   that
                   
                     Aesculapius
                     was
                     made
                     a
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     the
                     Philosophers
                     ,
                     because
                     men
                     felt
                     the
                     benefite
                     of
                     bodily
                     health
                     by
                     medicine
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     the
                     health
                     of
                     their
                     soule
                     by
                     Philosophie
                     :
                  
                   and
                   hee
                   avouched
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Plato
                     was
                     more
                     worthie
                     to
                     bee
                     deifyed
                     than
                     any
                     of
                     their
                     gods
                     :
                  
                   So
                   Popes
                   being
                   sicke
                   of
                   ambition
                   and
                   avarice
                   ,
                   canonized
                   such
                   Kings
                   as
                   cured
                   their
                   diseases
                   :
                   No
                   good
                   and
                   auncient
                   Pope
                   did
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   turned
                   monsters
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   fardest
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   tooke
                   on
                   them
                   to
                   make
                   Gods
                   by
                   canonizing
                   ,
                   they
                   resigned
                   
                     holinesse
                     to
                     Kings
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     declared
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     more
                     holy
                     than
                     themselues
                  
                   c
                   They
                   distribute
                   their
                   charitie
                   with
                   discretion
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   to
                   Kingdomes
                   their
                   kyndlie
                   titular
                   Kings
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     pride
                     of
                     Spaine
                     ,
                     and
                     policie
                     of
                     Italie
                     ,
                     either
                     affoorded
                     not
                     ,
                     or
                     admitted
                     not
                     many
                     such
                     Saints
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   the
                   simplicitie
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Transalpine
                     people
                  
                   was
                   more
                   plyable
                   to
                   the
                   Popes
                   they
                   filled
                   them
                   with
                   Saints
                   ,
                   while
                   at
                   Rome
                   they
                   were
                   drowned
                   in
                   Atheis●e
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   demaund
                   if
                   these
                   
                     canonized
                     Kings
                     ●●●e
                     holyer
                     than
                     Melchisedecke
                     ,
                     Moses
                     ,
                     David
                     ,
                     Ezekiah
                     ,
                     Iosiah
                     before
                  
                   
                   
                     Christ
                     ?
                     Or
                     then
                     Constantine
                     ,
                     Theodosius
                     after
                     him
                     ?
                  
                   I
                   thinke
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   call
                   them
                   so
                   .
                   If
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   ;
                   why
                   are
                   they
                   canonized
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   the
                   other
                   ?
                   Why
                   suffer
                   they
                   these
                   who
                   are
                   honoured
                   by
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   true
                   histories
                   ,
                   to
                   stand
                   amongst
                   the
                   people
                   without
                   respect
                   ,
                   while
                   as
                   the
                   other
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Roll
                   of
                   Heavenlie
                   Advocats
                   ,
                   and
                   honoured
                   with
                   
                     Temples
                     Dayes
                     ,
                     Alt●●s
                     ,
                     Services
                     ,
                  
                   &
                   c
                   ?
                   And
                   if
                   these
                   other
                   b●e
                   holyer
                   as
                   they
                   a●●
                   indeede
                   ▪
                   why
                   is
                   the
                   Church
                   defrauded
                   of
                   their
                   int●●c●ssio●
                   ?
                   They
                   are
                   lyke
                   
                   their
                   forefathers
                   the
                   
                     Romans
                     ,
                     who
                     apotheosed
                     manie
                     wicked
                     men
                     ;
                     but
                     did
                     not
                     so
                     to
                     Cato
                     ,
                     of
                     whom
                     Velleius
                  
                   sayeth
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     nearer
                     to
                     gods
                     than
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     hee
                     was
                     free
                     of
                     all
                     humane
                     vices
                     .
                  
                   Neither
                   did
                   they
                   referre
                   in
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   their
                   gods
                   ,
                   
                     S●ip●o
                     Nas●ca
                     their
                     high
                     Priest
                     ,
                     whom
                     Augustine
                     calles
                     better
                     than
                     all
                     the
                     gods
                     .
                  
                   a
                   So
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   gods
                   ,
                   the
                   common
                   speach
                   is
                   verified
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     manie
                     mens
                     bones
                     are
                     worshipped
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     whose
                     soules
                     are
                     tormented
                     in
                     hell
                     .
                  
                   b
                
                 
                   But
                   heerein
                   the
                   Popes
                   would
                   proue
                   their
                   superioritie
                   over
                   Princes
                   ,
                   for
                   hee
                   that
                   deifies
                   ,
                   setteth
                   himselfe
                   aboue
                   that
                   that
                   is
                   deified
                   .
                   They
                   would
                   reallie
                   be
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   pleased
                   Kinges
                   in
                   making
                   them
                   
                     titular
                     and
                     imaginarie
                     Saincts
                  
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   Divinitie
                   that
                   is
                   subiect
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   mutuall
                   protection
                   is
                   ridiculous
                   ,
                   when
                   gods
                   keepe
                   living
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   men
                   keepe
                   the
                   statues
                   of
                   dead
                   gods
                   .
                   c
                   So
                   they
                   know
                   nothing
                   about
                   Kings
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   two
                   extermities
                   of
                   Excommuication
                   or
                   Canonization
                   :
                   If
                   Kings
                   serue
                   them
                   baselie
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   bee
                   deified
                   by
                   canonizing
                   :
                   If
                   not
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   bee
                   damned
                   to
                   hell
                   :
                   But
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   truth
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   ▪
                   and
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   argue
                   an
                   
                     Antichristian
                     presumption
                  
                   in
                   Popes
                   :
                   They
                   vsurpe
                   over
                   Kings
                   ,
                   in
                   casting
                   them
                   downe
                   ,
                   and
                   setting
                   them
                   vp
                   at
                   their
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     over
                     God
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     in
                     making
                     gods
                     and
                     thrusting
                     them
                     on
                     him
                     as
                     intercessours
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   close
                   this
                   point
                   with
                   Cicero
                   d
                   wondering
                   at
                   Romulus
                   Apot
                   heosing
                   :
                   
                     For
                     though
                     times
                     of
                     ignorance
                     made
                     men
                     gods
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     was
                     wonderfull
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     learning
                     ,
                     men
                     were
                     so
                     exalted
                     ,
                     but
                     hee
                     satisfieth
                     himselfe
                     ;
                     in
                     that
                     none
                     ,
                     but
                     Rome
                     counted
                     Romulus
                     a
                     god
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     when
                     shee
                     was
                     little
                     and
                     b●ginuing
                     .
                  
                   So
                   it
                   was
                   no
                   wonder
                   in
                   the
                   middle
                   Ages
                   of
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   Rome
                   canonize
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   in
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Contest
                   with
                   Rome
                   for
                   her
                   Idolatrie
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   her
                   multiplie
                   her
                   ●ut●ar
                   gods
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   wonderfull
                   .
                   But
                   wee
                   may
                   content
                   our selfe
                   with
                   
                   
                     Cicero
                     .
                     Who
                     taketh
                     these
                     to
                     be
                     gods
                     but
                     Rome
                     (
                     a
                     )
                  
                   &
                   that
                   no●
                   in
                   her
                   
                     minorite
                     &
                     beginning
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     her
                     maioritie
                     and
                     declining
                     to
                  
                   
                   destruction
                   ?
                   I
                   intreat
                   you
                   therefore
                   with
                   
                     Augustine
                     ,
                     to
                     consider
                     of
                     this
                     your
                     Pagan
                     impietie
                     if
                     your
                     minde
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     drunk
                     :
                     with
                     errours
                     ,
                     suffereth
                     you
                     to
                     thinke
                     of
                     anie
                     wholesome
                     thing
                     .
                  
                   And
                   this
                   much
                   of
                   their
                   cloakes
                   of
                   shame
                   ,
                   or
                   their
                   Spider-web-covertures
                   of
                   their
                   open
                   tyrannie
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 and
                 last
                 Section
                 :
                 
                   Of
                   their
                   foolishnesse
                   and
                   madnesse
                
                 .
                 manifested
                 in
                 their
                 fruites
                 .
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                   .
                   Of
                   their
                   affected
                   ignorance
                   in
                   the
                   consideration
                   
                     of
                     the
                     two
                     great
                     powers
                     Civill
                     and
                     Ecclesiasticke
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   THeir
                   
                     foolish
                     madnesse
                  
                   is
                   plaine
                   if
                   wee
                   consider
                   their
                   course
                   and
                   their
                   fruites
                   that
                   follow
                   .
                   Their
                   folie
                   considered
                   
                   not
                   aright
                   these
                   two
                   
                     powers
                     civill
                     and
                     spirituall
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   ignorance
                   was
                   rather
                   affected
                   than
                   simple
                   ;
                   to
                   make
                   greater
                   way
                   to
                   their
                   violent
                   pride
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   
                     ruleth
                     the
                     world
                     by
                     two
                     distinct
                     powers
                     ,
                     Civill
                     and
                     Ecclesiasticke
                     :
                     For
                     Religion
                     must
                     bee
                     in
                     the
                     Republicke
                     .
                     and
                     the
                     Republicke
                     must
                     bee
                     in
                     Religion
                  
                   (
                   sayeth
                   Optatus
                   )
                   a
                   The
                   Church
                   and
                   Common-wealth
                   are
                   as
                   the
                   two
                   Estates
                   ,
                   and
                   everie
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   hath
                   its
                   owne
                   full
                   power
                   and
                   authoritie
                   in
                   thinges
                   that
                   concerne
                   it
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   both
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     none
                     of
                     them
                     is
                     that
                     way
                     more
                     worthie
                     than
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     subiect
                     the
                     other
                     to
                     it
                     .
                     Neutra
                     potestas
                     est
                     altera
                     eo
                     sensu
                     dignior
                     ut
                     alteram
                     sibi
                     subijciat
                     utraque
                     enim
                     est
                     in
                     suo
                     genere
                     prima
                     ,
                     &
                     ab
                     altera
                     independens
                     .
                     Each
                     of
                     them
                     in
                     its
                     owne
                     kind
                     is
                     prime
                     &
                     independent
                     from
                     other
                     .
                  
                   But
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   distinguished
                   from
                   other
                   in
                   their
                   endes
                   ,
                   Taske
                   
                   and
                   meanes
                   for
                   that
                   end
                   .
                   They
                   haue
                   both
                   God
                   for
                   their
                   Authour
                   ,
                   and
                   generallie
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   mankind
                   for
                   their
                   end
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   proper
                   ends
                   are
                   different
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   spirituall
                   power
                   leadeth
                   onely
                   
                     to
                     a
                     spirituall
                     and
                     eternall
                     good
                     ,
                  
                   whereas
                   the
                   civill
                   absolutlie
                   looketh
                   first
                   to
                   an
                   
                     humane
                     &
                     temporall
                     good
                  
                   :
                   All
                   mankind
                   lyeth
                   flatte
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   Callings
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   Pastorall
                   calling
                   pulleth
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   earth
                   and
                   lifteth
                   him
                   to
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Taske
                   of
                   the
                   Spirituall
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     preaching
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     ministration
                     of
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     the
                     Keyes
                  
                   
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     of
                     Heaven
                  
                   ,
                   directing
                   mens
                   consciences
                   in
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   correcting
                   them
                   Ecclesiastickly
                   .
                   For
                   which
                   cause
                   the
                   Pulpit
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Tribunall
                     of
                     the
                  
                   
                   Church
                   ,
                   because
                   therein
                   Pastors
                   doe
                   publish
                   more
                   glorious
                   I
                   awes
                   than
                   the
                   Praetor
                   .
                   The
                   taske
                   of
                   the
                   civile
                   power
                   is
                   notoure
                   in
                   thinges
                   Civile
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   Religion
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   appointed
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   
                     defend
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     trueth
                     in
                     it
                     :
                     Indite
                     and
                     gather
                     Councels
                     ,
                     and
                     ratifie
                     their
                     Canons
                     ,
                     to
                     abrogate
                     superstition
                     and
                     idolatrie
                     ,
                     to
                     provide
                     Pastors
                     with
                     hou●st
                     maintenance
                     ,
                     and
                     maintaine
                     their
                     provisions
                     against
                     the
                     Sacrilegious
                     .
                  
                   In
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   not
                   
                     temporall
                     but
                     spirituall
                  
                   ;
                   not
                   a
                   coactiue
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   directiue
                   power
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   power
                   civile
                   is
                   not
                   spirituall
                   but
                   humane
                   ;
                   not
                   directiue
                   but
                   coactiue
                   ;
                   to
                   see
                   all
                   these
                   spirituall
                   dueties
                   performed
                   in
                   their
                   Kingdomes
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   not
                   set
                   them
                   vp
                   as
                   contraire
                   and
                   opposite
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   diverse
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   
                     agreement
                     and
                     mutuall
                     helpe
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   vp
                   an
                   Harmonie
                   of
                   governement
                   in
                   mankinde
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   These
                   two
                   powers
                   cannot
                   compete
                   to
                   any
                   one
                   person
                   a
                   It
                   is
                   
                     neither
                     lawful
                     nor
                     seemlie
                     for
                     Princes
                     to
                     preach
                     ,
                     baptize
                     ,
                     communicate
                     people
                     ,
                  
                   excōmunicate
                   ,
                   delinqu●●ts
                   ,
                   &c
                   Neither
                   is
                   it
                   tolerable
                   in
                   Pastours
                   to
                   denounce
                   
                     warre
                     ,
                     lead
                     Armies
                     ,
                     shedde
                     blood
                     ,
                     and
                     swey
                     a
                     coactiue
                     power
                     .
                     Ambrose
                     (
                     b
                     )
                  
                   riddeth
                   the
                   marches
                   clearelie
                   ,
                   
                     Wee
                     pay
                  
                   (
                   sayeth
                   
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     to
                     Caesar
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     Caesars
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     GOD
                     the
                  
                   
                   
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     Gods.
                     The
                     tribute
                     is
                     Caesars
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     denyed
                     .
                     The
                     Church
                     is
                     Gods
                     ,
                     and
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     bee
                     adiugded
                     to
                     Caesar
                     ,
                     because
                     Gods
                     Church
                     cannot
                     bee
                     Caesars
                     right
                     .
                     Which
                     none
                     can
                     denie
                     is
                     spoken
                     with
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     the
                     Emperour
                     .
                     For
                     what
                     is
                     more
                     honourable
                     ▪
                     than
                     that
                     the
                     Emperour
                     be
                     called
                     the
                     Sonne
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     —
                     For
                     a
                     good
                     Emperour
                     is
                     within
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     about
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     Divine
                     things
                     are
                     not
                     subiect
                     to
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Emperour
                     —
                     And
                     thereafter
                     places
                     pertaine
                     to
                     the
                     Emperours
                     ,
                     but
                     Churches
                     to
                     the
                     Priests
                     .
                     The
                     right
                     of
                     the
                     publick
                     walls
                     is
                     committed
                     to
                     thee
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     sacred
                     ,
                     so
                     sayeth
                     he
                     to
                     the
                     Emperour
                     ,
                  
                   who
                   craved
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   bee
                   delivered
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Arrians
                     .
                     Athanasius
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Ambrose
                   speake
                   distinct
                   lie
                   :
                   
                     That
                     Princes
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     by
                     profession
                     and
                     possession
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     the
                     Sonnes
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     :
                     They
                     are
                     not
                     over
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     for
                     her
                     direction
                     but
                     for
                     her
                     protection
                     :
                     her
                     Parents
                     ,
                     but
                     her
                     Nurce-Fathers
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Wise
                   Kings
                   ever
                   granted
                   the
                   different
                   power
                   and
                   interesse
                   
                   in
                   things
                   civill
                   and
                   Ecclesiasticke
                   .
                   That
                   in
                   the
                   
                     first
                     they
                     were
                     Lawmakers
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   
                     second
                     were
                     directed
                     and
                     admonished
                     themselues
                     :
                  
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   a
                   power
                   both
                   to
                   make
                   and
                   allow
                   Lawes
                   for
                   the
                   publicke
                   good
                   :
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   
                     preservers
                     of
                     Lawes
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     decerne
                     therein
                     with
                     authoritie
                     :
                     But
                     to
                     order
                     matters
                     Canonically
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Lawes
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Church
                   first
                   discerned
                   Trueth
                   from
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   decerned
                   :
                   And
                   Princes
                   ratified
                   their
                   decrets
                   .
                   Pastours
                   decrets
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   trueth
                   obliged
                   mens
                   Consciences
                   to
                   follow
                   
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   Princes
                   outwardlie
                   inioyned
                   the
                   People
                   to
                   follow
                   a
                   knowne
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   Though
                   these
                   two
                   
                     powers
                     or
                     callings
                  
                   simplie
                   considered
                   b●●
                   not
                   subiect
                   to
                   other
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   sort
                   of
                   mutuall
                   subordination
                   a
                   in
                   the
                   persons
                   that
                   are
                   cloathed
                   with
                   them
                   :
                   Princes
                   are
                   aboue
                   Pastours
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   
                     civill
                     Eminence
                  
                   
                   of
                   outward
                   governement
                   ,
                   and
                   compulsion
                   ,
                   to
                   do
                   their
                   duetie
                   as
                   Pastours
                   ;
                   though
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   intrinsecall
                   
                   direction
                   .
                   And
                   Princes
                   are
                   subiect
                   to
                   Pastours
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   
                     informing
                     and
                     directing
                     of
                     their
                     consciences
                     in
                     Religion
                  
                   The
                   one
                   is
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   civillie
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   spiritually
                   .
                   Pastours
                   are
                   subiect
                   to
                   Princes
                   .
                   
                     Let
                     everie
                     soule
                     bee
                     subiect
                     to
                     superiour
                     powers
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Princes
                   are
                   subiect
                   to
                   Pastours
                   spirituallie
                   .
                   
                     Obey
                     them
                     who
                     haue
                     the
                     over-sight
                     of
                     you
                     and
                     submit
                     your selues
                     .
                  
                   And
                   yet
                   not
                   withstanding
                   of
                   the
                   comparision
                   of
                   the
                   callings
                   ,
                   GOD
                   hath
                   wiselie
                   subiected
                   Pastours
                   to
                   Princes
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   
                     Kingdome
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     this
                     World
                  
                   *
                   But
                   principallitie
                   ,
                   hath
                   the
                   
                     beginning
                     ,
                     vse
                     and
                     end
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   therefore
                   heere
                   must
                   they
                   haue
                   the
                   preheminence
                   or
                   else
                   never
                   .
                   Next
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   vniversalitie
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   everie
                   place
                   :
                   And
                   yet
                   these
                   humane
                   Societies
                   without
                   a
                   Church
                   haue
                   both
                   neede
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   governed
                   by
                   principalitie
                   .
                   Thirdlie
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   Ancietie
                   ;
                   for
                   albeit
                   God
                   had
                   a
                   Church
                   ever
                   since
                   hee
                   called
                   on
                   Adam
                   in
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   yet
                   ere
                   the
                   Church
                   came
                   to
                   any
                   greatnesse
                   in
                   number
                   or
                   conspicuousnesse
                   in
                   the
                   vse
                   and
                   worke
                   of
                   spirituall
                   power
                   ,
                   Principalitie
                   had
                   the
                   own
                   Governement
                   and
                   eminencie
                   among
                   men
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   some
                   a
                   haue
                   pressed
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   secular
                   power
                   from
                   the
                   Ancietie
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   it
                   beganne
                   
                     cum
                     saeculo
                  
                   :
                   Though
                   more
                   properlie
                   it
                   bee
                   called
                   a
                   temporall
                   power
                   from
                   the
                   obiect
                   and
                   meanes
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   great
                   
                     blessing
                     reformation
                     bringeth
                     vnto
                     Kingdomes
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   ridde
                   merches
                   betweene
                   these
                   powers
                   :
                   Amongst
                   other
                   things
                   this
                   inrage●
                   
                     Luther
                     ,
                     (
                     b
                  
                   )
                   that
                   hee
                   saw
                   Princes
                   
                     mocked
                     and
                     abused
                     as
                     beasts
                  
                   :
                   Therefore
                   hee
                   vendicate
                   their
                   honour
                   from
                   the
                   Popes
                   tyrannie
                   .
                   Wee
                   teach
                   according
                   to
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   that
                   Princes
                   and
                   Preachers
                   are
                   mutually
                   sheepe
                   to
                   other
                   :
                   Princes
                   to
                   Preachers
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   spirituall
                   office
                   ,
                   informing
                   ,
                   and
                   counselling
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   And
                   Preachers
                   to
                   Princes
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   a
                   temporall
                   coactiue
                   power
                   ,
                   to
                   protect
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   correct
                   them
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   offend
                   .
                   If
                   wee
                   consider
                   in
                   Mankind
                   a
                   spirituall
                   Sphere
                   ,
                   
                     Preachers
                     are
                     aboue
                     all
                  
                   :
                   In
                   which
                   sense
                   Nazianzen
                   sayeth
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     Christ
                     hath
                     subiected
                     the
                     Impire
                     to
                     the
                     Priest.
                  
                   But
                   if
                   wee
                   consider
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Sphere
                   of
                   Temporalitie
                   ,
                   then
                   
                     Princes
                     are
                     aboue
                     all
                  
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   that
                   same
                   
                     Nazianzen
                     ,
                     Wee
                     are
                     subiect
                     to
                     super
                     eminent
                     powers
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   will
                   haue
                   Princes
                   as
                   
                     Sheepe
                     to
                     Preachers
                     simplie
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     Priests
                     to
                     bee
                     sheepe
                     to
                     none
                     but
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     of
                     whom
                     they
                     will
                     bee
                     ruled
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     in
                     spirituall
                     things
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     temporall
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   When
                   these
                   two
                   Powers
                   keeped
                   them
                   within
                   their
                   boundes
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   helpfull
                   to
                   others
                   :
                   
                     Pastors
                     by
                     religion
                  
                   
                   
                     wrought
                     the
                     consciences
                     of
                     people
                     to
                     the
                     obedience
                     of
                     Princes
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Princes
                   by
                   their
                   coactiue
                   power
                   held
                   people
                   in
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   .
                   And
                   Leo
                   b
                   commendeth
                   this
                   concurrance
                   :
                   
                     For
                     humane
                     things
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     can
                     not
                     bee
                     safe
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     both
                     the
                     Kingly
                     and
                     Priestly
                     authoritie
                     defend
                     these
                     things
                     that
                     pertaine
                     to
                     religion
                     .
                  
                   And
                   our
                   more
                   royall
                   Leo
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   c
                   
                     these
                     two
                     powers
                     are
                     so
                     straitly
                     conioyned
                     ,
                     that
                     either
                     of
                     them
                     dependeth
                     vpon
                     the
                     safetie
                     and
                     incolumitie
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     :
                  
                   And
                   Isiodore
                   d
                   
                     Civile
                     powers
                     were
                     not
                     necessarie
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     except
                     to
                     fulfill
                     that
                     by
                     terrour
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Priest
                     can
                     not
                     doe
                     by
                     his
                     doctrine
                     :
                     Oft-tymes
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     of
                     Heaven
                     is
                     furthered
                     by
                     the
                     earthly
                     Kingdome
                     that
                     such
                     as
                     doe
                     contrare
                     to
                     the
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     discipline
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     may
                     bee
                     broken
                     by
                     the
                     rigour
                     of
                     Princes
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   And
                   Bernard
                   e
                   sheweth
                   both
                   the
                   possibilitie
                   and
                   expediencie
                   of
                   their
                   agreement
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   peaceable
                   resolution
                   .
                   
                     Non
                     veniat
                     anima
                  
                   (
                   sayeth
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     in
                     concilium
                     eorum
                     ;
                     non
                     enim
                     viris
                     usque
                     institutor
                     Deus
                     ,
                     in
                     destructionem
                     ea
                     connexuit
                     ,
                     sed
                     in
                     aedificationem
                     :
                     Let
                     not
                     my
                     Soule
                     come
                     in
                     their
                     counsell
                     ,
                     who
                     say
                     that
                     the
                     peace
                     and
                     libertie
                     of
                     the
                     Churches
                     will
                     hurt
                     the
                     impyre
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     the
                     prosperitie
                     and
                     glorie
                     of
                     the
                     impire
                     will
                     hurt
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     Churches
                     :
                     for
                     God
                     the
                     Author
                     of
                     both
                     hath
                     not
                     conioyned
                     them
                     for
                     destruction
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     edification
                     .
                  
                   It
                   had
                   beene
                   good
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   followed
                   his
                   advice
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     these
                     two
                     powers
                     would
                     ioyne
                     their
                     myndes
                     together
                     ,
                     who
                     were
                     ioyned
                     by
                     Gods
                     institution
                     ▪
                     let
                     them
                     mutually
                     cherish
                     other
                     ,
                     and
                     mutually
                     defend
                     other
                  
                   a
                   .
                   But
                   where
                   Princes
                   and
                   Pastors
                   passe
                   their
                   boundes
                   ,
                   and
                   incroached
                   vpon
                   other
                   ,
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   their
                   power
                   was
                   the
                   Apple
                   of
                   strife
                   The
                   matter
                   it selfe
                   was
                   two
                   great
                   powers
                   in
                   their
                   kinde
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   respects
                   of
                   mutuall
                   subordination
                   ,
                   and
                   subiection
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   faire
                   colour
                   for
                   ambition
                   to
                   vsurpe
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   rebellious
                   to
                   resist
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   cannot
                   bee
                   denyed
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     there
                     were
                     faults
                     on
                     both
                     sides
                     :
                  
                   
                   Some
                   Princes
                   haue
                   given
                   
                     too
                     much
                     to
                     Cleargie
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   who
                   gaue
                   
                     homage
                     to
                     Popes
                  
                   .
                   This
                   came
                   of
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   which
                   first
                   playeth
                   the
                   Iugler
                   to
                   blind
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   tyrant
                   to
                   force
                   them
                   to
                   doe
                   as
                   that
                   blindnes
                   leadeth
                   them
                   :
                   When
                   they
                   were
                   possessed
                   with
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   the
                   Popes
                   ambition
                   could
                   exact
                   nothing
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   thought
                   not
                   reasonable
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   Princes
                   againe
                   haue
                   fallen
                   in
                   the
                   defect
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   
                     given
                     too
                     little
                     respect
                     to
                     Pastours
                     :
                  
                   They
                   saw
                   their
                   
                     persons
                     base
                     in
                     worldly
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   considered
                   neither
                   their
                   calling
                   nor
                   their
                   worke
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   counted
                   them
                   baser
                   than
                   any
                   of
                   their
                   Estats
                   .
                   This
                   misreguard
                   was
                   helped
                   by
                   some
                   
                     flatterers
                     of
                     authoritie
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   either
                   of
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   or
                   Invy
                   haue
                   spoken
                   and
                   written
                   disdainfullie
                   of
                   Pastours
                   Calling
                   ,
                   and
                   equalled
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   basest
                   handie
                   craft
                   in
                   Cities
                   .
                   To
                   let
                   that
                   passe
                   (
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   personall
                   subiection
                   to
                   outward
                   Governement
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   civill
                   censure
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   breaking
                   the
                   common
                   peace
                   )
                   yet
                   the
                   
                     comparison
                     of
                     these
                     Callings
                     is
                     odious
                  
                   ;
                   
                   for
                   both
                   iudicious
                   Princes
                   a
                   and
                   auncient
                   Divines
                   without
                   passion
                   or
                   contest
                   ,
                   haue
                   giuen
                   it
                   greater
                   respect
                   ,
                   and
                   casting
                   these
                   two
                   powers
                   in
                   the
                   Ballance
                   ,
                   Nazianzen
                   compared
                   the
                   one
                   to
                   the
                   Soule
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   to
                   the
                   Bodie
                   :
                   
                   Chrisostome
                   vse
                   the
                   comparison
                   of
                   the
                   Heaven
                   to
                   the
                   Earth
                   :
                   And
                   Ambrose
                   the
                   comparison
                   of
                   Gold
                   and
                   Lead
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   allow
                   not
                   the
                   bad
                   
                     Consequences
                     and
                     Practise
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   Papists
                   draw
                   out
                   of
                   these
                   popular
                   comparisons
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   considerable
                   Trueth
                   in
                   the
                   things
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Pastours
                   calling
                   is
                   only
                   about
                   things
                   spirituall
                   and
                   eternall
                   .
                   The
                   Angels
                   would
                   thinke
                   it
                   no
                   disparagement
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     dispense
                     the
                     mysteries
                     of
                     the
                     bodie
                     and
                     blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   cleanse
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Lawer
                     of
                     Regeneration
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   stand
                   
                     betweene
                     God
                     and
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   delyvering
                   his
                   will
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   presenting
                   their
                   prayers
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   Beside
                   that
                   comparison
                   of
                   Callings
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     person
                     of
                     Pastors
                  
                   haue
                   a
                   great
                   excellencie
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   Gods
                   chusing
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   worke
                   ,
                   his
                   furnishing
                   
                   and
                   assisting
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   Mens
                   greatest
                   excellencie
                   indeede
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Grace
                     of
                     Christ
                     ▪
                  
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   Christians
                   renewed
                   and
                   sanctified
                   :
                   But
                   particular
                   callings
                   giue
                   also
                   some
                   
                     qualification
                     to
                     the
                     persons
                     that
                     are
                     cled
                     with
                     them
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Pastorall
                   calling
                   qualifyeth
                   their
                   persons
                   with
                   a
                   spirituall
                   respect
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   Gods
                   instruments
                   in
                   a
                   spirituall
                   worke
                   .
                   Their
                   aptitude
                   to
                   a
                   spirituall
                   worke
                   ,
                   giveth
                   them
                   a
                   
                     spirituall
                     habitude
                  
                   and
                   Gods
                   imployment
                   therein
                   giveth
                   a
                   sort
                   of
                   
                     transcendent
                     specification
                  
                   .
                   Second
                   causes
                   though
                   of
                   one
                   kynde
                   ,
                   take
                   a
                   diverse
                   respect
                   ,
                   both
                   from
                   the
                   object
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   imployment
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   cause
                   :
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   greatest
                   excellencie
                   to
                   bee
                   Gods
                   instrument
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     converting
                     ,
                     renewing
                     ,
                     and
                     saving
                     men
                     :
                     For
                     they
                     that
                     turne
                     Soules
                     ,
                     shall
                     shine
                     as
                     the
                     starres
                     in
                     the
                     firmament
                     ,
                     whereas
                     others
                     shall
                     shine
                     but
                     as
                     the
                     firmament
                     it selfe
                     .
                  
                   If
                   
                   sanctification
                   bee
                   ioyned
                   in
                   Pastours
                   with
                   the
                   excellencie
                   of
                   their
                   aptitude
                   and
                   imployment
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   
                     Gods
                     first
                     borne
                     with
                     a
                     double
                     portion
                     of
                     holinesse
                     :
                  
                   And
                   that
                   
                     without
                     preiudice
                     of
                     the
                     externall
                     supereminencie
                     of
                     honour
                     ,
                     and
                     authoritie
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     seated
                     in
                     Kings
                     :
                  
                   The
                   one
                   breadeth
                   a
                   
                     sacred
                     ,
                     inward
                     ,
                     and
                     spirituall
                     reverence
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   to
                   
                   Gods
                   Ambassadours
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   an
                   out
                   ward
                   ,
                   and
                   civile
                   reverence
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   toppe
                   of
                   humane
                   Maiestie
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   
                   proper
                   to
                   the
                   supreme
                   Magistrate
                   alone
                   ,
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   invested
                   with
                   Nomotheticke
                   prudencie
                   ,
                   and
                   Architectonick
                   power
                   in
                   matters
                   sacred
                   and
                   civile
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   Papists
                   abuse
                   these
                   comparisons
                   of
                   the
                   Auntients
                   ,
                   while
                   they
                   turne
                   them
                   in
                   arguments
                   for
                   the
                   exemption
                   ,
                   and
                   deny
                   obedience
                   in
                   temporall
                   thinges
                   to
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   clame
                   a
                   
                     temporall
                     precedence
                     and
                     preheminence
                  
                   .
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   order
                   ,
                   and
                   alloweth
                   on
                   Princes
                   
                     supreme
                     honour
                  
                   as
                   their
                   due
                   in
                   civill
                   Societie
                   :
                   As
                   for
                   
                     spirituall
                     excellēcie
                  
                   of
                   Pastours
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   neither
                   cōtaine
                   intrinsecallie
                   ,
                   neither
                   clameth
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   consequence
                   ,
                   any
                   preheminence
                   in
                   temporall
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   spirituall
                   allane●lie
                   .
                   All
                   their
                   iuris●iction
                   is
                   merelie
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   as
                   Halensis
                   sayeth
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   
                     the
                     spirituall
                     power
                     iudgeth
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     spirituall
                     punishment
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     civill
                     :
                  
                   And
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   instanced
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   who
                   (
                   doubtlesse
                   )
                   
                     if
                     hee
                     had
                     civill
                     power
                     would
                     haue
                     vsed
                     it
                     against
                     the
                     incestuous
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     punished
                     him
                     civilie
                     :
                  
                   But
                   hee
                   knew
                   the
                   reach
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolicke
                   power
                   to
                   be
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   censured
                   him
                   spirituallie
                   with
                   excommunication
                   .
                   But
                   most
                   clearelie
                   ,
                   S
                   Augustine
                   disclames
                   it
                   in
                   Christs
                   Name
                   .
                   
                     Hearken
                     ,
                     O
                  
                   
                   
                     Iewes
                     and
                     Gentiles
                     —
                     hearken
                     ,
                     O
                     kingdomes
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     :
                     I
                     stay
                     not
                     your
                     domination
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Heerein
                     Popes
                     vsurpe
                     most
                     who
                     haue
                     least
                     right
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   excellencie
                   of
                   Pastours
                   flowed
                   from
                   their
                   pastorall
                   calling
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   discharge
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   hee
                   is
                   an
                   idole
                   pastour
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   thrust
                   himselfe
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   eminent
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   is
                   least
                   in
                   worth
                   .
                   
                     The
                     least
                     Pracher
                     is
                     worthie
                     of
                     more
                     honor
                     thā
                     he
                     though
                     he
                     were
                     in
                     his
                     pontificals
                     :
                  
                   
                   Hee
                   preacheth
                   not
                   and
                   so
                   can
                   neither
                   bee
                   the
                   Vicare
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   nor
                   successour
                   of
                   his
                   Apostles
                   .
                   For
                   
                     Christus
                     Rex
                     &
                     Dominus
                     noster
                  
                   (
                   as
                   Bellarmine
                   acknowledgeth
                   )
                   
                     non
                     erat
                     occupatus
                     in
                     rebus
                     temporalibus
                     ,
                     sed
                     praedicatione
                     verbi
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     &
                     conversione
                     animarum
                     :
                     Christ
                     was
                     not
                     busie
                     in
                     temporall
                     things
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     preaching
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     conversion
                     of
                     Soules
                     .
                  
                   But
                   he
                   inver●eth
                   Christs
                   Dyet
                   ,
                   
                     neglecting
                     preaching
                     &
                     imploying
                     himselfe
                     altogether
                     in
                     temporall
                     thinges
                     :
                  
                   Neither
                   can
                   hee
                   be
                   Peters
                   successour
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   trust
                   Bernard
                   a
                   
                     Proue
                     thy selfe
                     a
                     Pastour
                     to
                     this
                     people
                     —
                     least
                     thou
                     deny
                     thy selfe
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     heire
                     ,
                     whose
                     seate
                     thou
                     holdest
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     Peter
                     who
                     never
                     went
                     out
                     decked
                     with
                     Iewels
                     —
                     ●nd
                     yet
                     without
                     these
                     hee
                     believed
                     that
                     command
                     might
                     bee
                     fulfilled
                     :
                     If
                     thou
                     loue
                     mee
                     ,
                     feede
                     my
                     Sheepe
                     .
                     For
                     in
                     these
                     things
                     thou
                     succeedeth
                     not
                     to
                     Peter
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     Constantine
                     —
                     Thou
                     art
                     a
                     Pastours
                     heire
                     ,
                     bee
                     not
                     ashamed
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     to
                     Evangelize
                     is
                     to
                     feed
                     the
                     flocke
                     ,
                     doe
                     the
                     worke
                     of
                     an
                     Evangelist
                     ,
                     and
                     thou
                     hast
                     fulfilled
                     the
                     worke
                     of
                     a
                     Pastour
                     .
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Their
                   Analist
                   b
                   commendeth
                   preaching
                   Popes
                   ,
                   
                     Serigius
                     secundus
                  
                   for
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   
                     praedicatione
                     liberior
                     ,
                     a
                     free
                     Preacher
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Leo
                   the
                   fourth
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   a
                   preacher
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   left
                   an
                   Homilie
                   in
                   register
                   ,
                   to
                   direct
                   Church-men
                   in
                   their
                   office
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     Baronius
                  
                   closeth
                   with
                   this
                   marke
                   .
                   
                     Pervigilis
                     curae
                     pastoralis
                     ,
                     nobile
                     documentum
                     ,
                     a
                     notable
                     document
                     of
                     a
                     wakerife
                     pastorall
                     care
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   notable
                   document
                   indeede
                   to
                   proue
                   Leos
                   pastorall
                   care
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   convince
                   the
                   later
                   Popes
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   all
                   together
                   voyde
                   of
                   that
                   care
                   .
                   Becanus
                   c
                   also
                   overthroweth
                   the
                   Popes
                   
                     Vicarshippe
                     in
                     that
                     same
                     place
                     ,
                     where
                     hee
                     pleadeth
                     most
                     for
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Hee
                   scoffeth
                   at
                   that
                   saying
                   of
                   Tertulian
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   
                     reliquit
                     vicariam
                     vim
                     Sp.
                     Sancti
                     ,
                     the
                     vicariat
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     to
                     rule
                     his
                     Church
                     :
                     And
                     proueth
                     the
                     holie
                     Spirit
                     cannot
                     bee
                     such
                     an
                     Vicar
                     ,
                     because
                     hee
                     doeth
                     not
                     these
                     things
                     visiblie
                     ,
                     which
                     Christ
                     did
                     in
                     his
                     mortall
                     flesh
                     ,
                     for
                     hee
                     neither
                     administreth
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     neither
                     preacheth
                     in
                     publick
                     ▪
                  
                   This
                   concludeth
                   as
                   strongelie
                   against
                   the
                   pope
                   ,
                   for
                   as
                   the
                   holie
                   Spirit
                   cannot
                   visiblie
                   &
                   bodilie
                   exerce
                   these
                   offices
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   pope
                   (
                   though
                   hee
                   may
                   visiblie
                   exerce
                   them
                   )
                   yet
                   doeth
                   it
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   place
                   of
                   a
                   Vicare
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   that
                   
                   abuse
                   and
                   blot
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   whereof
                   S.
                   Cyprian
                   speaketh
                   (
                   if
                   that
                   be
                   his
                   worke
                   )
                   
                     The
                     tenth
                     abuse
                  
                   a
                   
                     is
                     a
                     negligent
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     who
                     requireth
                     his
                     degree
                     of
                     honour
                     among
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     keepeth
                     not
                     the
                     dignitie
                     of
                     his
                     Ministerie
                     before
                     God
                     ,
                     whose
                     Ambassage
                     hee
                     bearetth
                     .
                  
                   The
                   pope
                   is
                   wholie
                   taken
                   vp
                   in
                   consistoriall
                   businesse
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   since
                   hee
                   must
                   bee
                   called
                   a
                   Preacher
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   
                   haue
                   it
                   in
                   that
                   sense
                   that
                   Gregorie
                   speaketh
                   of
                   :
                   
                     Nova
                     atque
                     inaudita
                     est
                     ista
                     praedicatio
                     ,
                     quae
                     verberibus
                     exigit
                     fidem
                     :
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     new
                     ,
                     and
                     vnheard
                     sorte
                     of
                     preaching
                     ,
                     which
                     exacteth
                  
                   
                   
                     faith
                     by
                     strokes
                  
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   hee
                   will
                   haue
                   honour
                   for
                   doing
                   his
                   office
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   haue
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   b
                   Philo
                   telleth
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     high
                     Priest
                     amongst
                     the
                     Iewes
                     ,
                     albeit
                     hee
                     was
                     inferiour
                     to
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     yet
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     hee
                     was
                     in
                     his
                     Ministerie
                     entering
                     in
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     cloathed
                     with
                     Aarons
                     garments
                     ,
                     &c.
                     —
                     In
                     that
                     respect
                     hee
                     was
                     aboue
                     the
                     King.
                  
                   Let
                   the
                   Pope
                   then
                   exerce
                   
                     hierarchicall
                     functions
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Christ
                   ,
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   first
                   godlie
                   Popes
                   did
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   let
                   him
                   pretend
                   his
                   
                     spirituall
                     eminencie
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   clame
                   the
                   honour
                   due
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   his
                   preaching
                   is
                   the
                   roaring
                   of
                   Bulls
                   ,
                   Curs●s
                   ,
                   Excommunications
                   ,
                   &c.
                   from
                   the
                   Capitoll
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   Aba●don
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   Vicar
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   what
                   would
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   his
                   Cleargie
                   say
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   
                   Emperour
                   vpon
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   his
                   supereminent
                   power
                   ,
                   would
                   raise
                   contrare
                   positions
                   and
                   practises
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   pay
                   the
                   Pope
                   home
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   coyne
                   ?
                   
                     As
                     first
                     to
                     exempt
                     himselfe
                     and
                     Kings
                     and
                     Princes
                     ,
                     from
                     all
                     sort
                     of
                     Ecclesiasticke
                     subiection
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     heare
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     partake
                     Sacraments
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Next
                   to
                   
                     vse
                     proscription
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     cutting
                     them
                     off
                     from
                     the
                     commoun
                     liberties
                     of
                     subiects
                     .
                  
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     depose
                     them
                     from
                     Ecclesiasticke
                     offices
                     ,
                     and
                     discharge
                     them
                     from
                     all
                     exercise
                     of
                     their
                     calling
                     .
                  
                   Fourthlie
                   ,
                   to
                   cause
                   
                     their
                     people
                     contemne
                     them
                     and
                     set
                     vp
                     some
                     other
                     ambitious
                     Church-men
                     in
                     their
                     vaking
                     rowme
                     .
                     &c
                     ,
                  
                   That
                   clame
                   of
                   Princes
                   over
                   them
                   in
                   spirituall
                   things
                   ,
                   were
                   as
                   iust
                   as
                   their
                   vsurpation
                   over
                   
                   Princes
                   ,
                   except
                   wee
                   trust
                   the
                   conceate
                   of
                   Bozius
                   who
                   affirmeth
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Ecclesiasticks
                     take
                     vpon
                     them
                     the
                     secular
                  
                   
                   
                     power
                     and
                     iurisdiction
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     seculars
                     may
                     not
                     take
                     vpon
                     them
                     the
                     Ecclesiasticke
                     power
                     .
                  
                   But
                   their
                   owne
                   Pope
                   Nicolaus
                   a
                   crosseth
                   this
                   conceate
                   ,
                   and
                   maketh
                   the
                   opposition
                   equall
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Ecclesiasticks
                     may
                     no
                     more
                     haue
                     a
                     temporall
                     power
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     Emperour
                     may
                     haue
                     a
                     spirituall
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Heerein
                   was
                   a
                   Masse
                   of
                   their
                   folies
                   ,
                   they
                   confounded
                   things
                   that
                   God
                   had
                   distinguished
                   ,
                   spirituall
                   and
                   
                     temporall
                     ,
                     heavenlie
                  
                   and
                   earthlie
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   verifyed
                   Philoes
                   first
                   and
                   better
                   exposition
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   to
                   agree
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   
                     Babylon
                     signifieth
                     Confusion
                  
                   .
                   a
                   Next
                   with
                   that
                   Confusion
                   they
                   inverted
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   temporall
                   thinges
                   their
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   neglected
                   spirituall
                   :
                   They
                   pretended
                   that
                   they
                   vsed
                   
                     temporalia
                     in
                     ordine
                     ad
                     spiritualia
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   effect
                   they
                   vsed
                   
                     spiritualia
                     in
                     ordine
                     ad
                     temporalia
                  
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   verified
                   of
                   
                   themselues
                   Philoes
                   other
                   exposition
                   (
                   b
                   )
                   of
                   
                     Babylon
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     signified
                     inverting
                     .
                  
                   No
                   right
                   ,
                   no
                   reason
                   could
                   content
                   them
                   to
                   keepe
                   their
                   owne
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   suffer
                   Princes
                   to
                   
                   keepe
                   theirs
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   had
                   designed
                   to
                   both
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   will
                   haue
                   the
                   
                     King
                     subiect
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     (
                     c
                     )
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     subiect
                     to
                     Christ
                     onelie
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   with
                   this
                   their
                   Babylonish
                   confusion
                   and
                   inversion
                   ,
                   they
                   proue
                   themselues
                   by
                   Nicolaus
                   d
                   testimonie
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   successoures
                   
                     of
                     Pagan
                     Emperours
                     ,
                     who
                     would
                     bee
                     both
                     Priests
                     and
                     Kings
                     :
                  
                   But
                   we
                   need
                   not
                   draw
                   this
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   cōsequence
                   .
                   Doctour
                   e
                   Marta
                   granteth
                   it
                   in
                   a
                   plaine
                   Assertion
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   
                     these
                     auntient
                     times
                     all
                     businesse
                     were
                     dispatched
                     by
                     the
                     Priests
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   confirmes
                   it
                   by
                   Ciceroes
                   testimonie
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     chiefe
                     Priests
                     among
                     the
                     Romans
                     did
                     swey
                     both
                     the
                     Religions
                     of
                     the
                     Immortall
                     gods
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     chiefe
                     matters
                     of
                     the
                     Common-wealth
                     .
                  
                   For
                   which
                   cause
                   it
                   may
                   b●e
                   con●ectured
                   that
                   their
                   controversar
                   e
                   speaking
                   of
                   their
                   Pope
                   ,
                   calls
                   him
                   rather
                   
                     Pontifex
                     Romanus
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   
                     Episcopus
                     Romanus
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   vnder
                   that
                   olde
                   Pagane
                   name
                   ,
                   h●e
                   may
                   insinuate
                   the
                   Notion
                   of
                   his
                   two-fold
                   Pagan
                   power
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   As
                   for
                   his
                   Consistoriall
                   businesse
                   ,
                   whereof
                   I
                   spake
                   before
                   ,
                   Palaeottus
                   a
                   hath
                   plastered
                   that
                   sore
                   ,
                   and
                   telleth
                   that
                   the
                   Popes
                   businesse
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Consistorie
                     about
                     temporall
                     things
                     are
                     hierarchicall
                     acts
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     ordered
                     to
                     a
                     spirituall
                     end
                     .
                  
                   So
                   great
                   is
                   his
                   power
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     treasons
                     ,
                     deposing
                     of
                     Kings
                     ,
                     overthrow
                     of
                     Empyres
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   are
                   all
                   turned
                   in
                   hierarchicall
                   acts
                   by
                   his
                   medling
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   would
                   know
                   to
                   what
                   sort
                   of
                   hierarchicall
                   act
                   these
                   may
                   bee
                   referred
                   ,
                   for
                   Dionysi●s
                   b
                   recounting
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   Ecclesiastick
                   hierarchie
                   ,
                   hath
                   no
                   such
                   matter
                   :
                   Therefore
                   they
                   are
                   his
                   
                     Monarchick
                     exercises
                     ,
                     which
                     hee
                     hath
                     taken
                     vp
                     ,
                     since
                     hee
                     disdained
                     the
                     Ecclesiastick
                     hierarchie
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   farre
                   from
                   Chrysostomes
                   minde
                   ,
                   who
                   thinketh
                   that
                   Christ
                   forbade
                   his
                   Apostles
                   
                     to
                     take
                     provision
                     for
                     their
                     iourney
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     onelie
                     waite
                     on
                     preaching
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   the
                   Apostles
                   also
                   did
                   .
                   How
                   then
                   doeth
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   altogether
                   taken
                   vp
                   with
                   temporall
                   businesse
                   ?
                   Gregorie
                   c
                   
                     calleth
                     it
                     an
                     earthlie
                     disposition
                     ,
                     when
                     men
                     forget
                     heavenlie
                     thinges
                     ,
                     and
                     thirst
                     onelie
                     for
                     earthly
                     things
                     .
                  
                   If
                   their
                   Visions
                   tell
                   that
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Anconaes
                   d
                   
                     Soule
                     acknowledged
                     it selfe
                     iustlie
                     in
                     hell
                     because
                     neglecting
                     preaching
                     ,
                     hee
                     waited
                     onelie
                     vpon
                     Worldlie
                     showes
                     ,
                     banquets
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     other
                     toyes
                     .
                  
                   What
                   shall
                   become
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   who
                   are
                   worse
                   imployed
                   in
                   oppressing
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   disturbing
                   Europe
                   ?
                   And
                   if
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   say
                   truely
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     the
                     Wheate
                     is
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     the
                     Chaffe
                     is
                     on
                     earth
                     :
                  
                   Then
                   surelie
                   the
                   popes
                   must
                   bee
                   Chaffe
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   Wheate
                   ,
                   since
                   his
                   heart
                   is
                   all
                   on
                   the
                   earthlie
                   Monarchie
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   then
                   is
                   their
                   
                     wilfull
                     ignorance
                  
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   deny
                   to
                   Kings
                   not
                   onely
                   their
                   
                     Architectonik
                     power
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   maketh
                   them
                   
                     custodes
                     v●riusque
                     Tabulae
                  
                   :
                   And
                   
                     Pastores
                     populi
                  
                   :
                   
                   
                     Keepers
                     of
                     both
                     Tables
                     :
                     Pastors
                     of
                     people
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     Nurce-fathers
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   :
                   but
                   also
                   their
                   
                     Eminencie
                     in
                     temporalibus
                  
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Pope
                   hath
                   
                     supreme
                     temporall
                     iurisdiction
                     temporalie
                     and
                     directlie
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Marta
                   )
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   hee
                   hath
                   
                   
                     vniversall
                     Dominion
                     ,
                     vniversallie
                     and
                     over
                     all
                     .
                     Papa
                     habet
                  
                   
                   
                     supremam
                     temporalem
                     iurisdictionem
                     ,
                     temporaliter
                     &
                     directè
                     .
                     Item
                     habet
                     vniversalem
                     iurisdictionem
                     &
                     Dominium
                     in
                     vniversali
                     in
                     omnibus
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Petrus
                     Damianus
                  
                   was
                   
                     the
                     first
                     who
                     aff●irmed
                     the
                     Popes
                     tempo
                     alitie
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   thogh
                   ever
                   since
                   it
                   hath
                   beene
                   in
                   vigour
                   yet
                   
                   as
                   an
                   
                     exposed
                     foundling
                     of
                     an
                     vncertaine
                     father
                     :
                  
                   For
                   the
                   defenders
                   of
                   it
                   cannot
                   agree
                   on
                   the
                   originall
                   :
                   Some
                   father
                   it
                   on
                   
                     Christs
                     institution
                  
                   :
                   Some
                   on
                   the
                   
                     tradition
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                  
                   :
                   Others
                   on
                   Councels
                   ,
                   exponding
                   Scripture
                   so
                   :
                   Some
                   on
                   the
                   
                     Donation
                     of
                     Princes
                  
                   :
                   And
                   some
                   on
                   Prescription
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   
                     staggering
                     faith
                     whose
                     prime
                     article
                     knoweth
                     not
                     the
                     father
                     .
                  
                   But
                   let
                   
                   them
                   stand
                   at
                   Innocents
                   the
                   third
                   decretal
                   .
                   
                     Reges
                     in
                     tem●
                     poralibus
                     superiorem
                     non
                     recognoscunt
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXII
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   fruits
                   of
                   their
                   folie
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     first
                     :
                     Of
                     Irritation
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   much
                   of
                   their
                   foolishnesse
                   in
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   vsurpation
                   ,
                   follow
                   the
                   fruites
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   either
                   in
                   regard
                   
                   of
                   the
                   
                     partie
                     offended
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     themselues
                     :
                  
                   In
                   the
                   
                     partie
                     offended
                  
                   it
                   worketh
                   irritation
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     an
                     exact
                     inquirie
                     of
                     the
                     matter
                     :
                  
                   In
                   themselues
                   ,
                   it
                   worketh
                   a
                   
                     discoverie
                     and
                     distruction
                  
                   .
                   Irritation
                   came
                   necessarilie
                   of
                   so
                   violent
                   and
                   insolent
                   courses
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   vse
                   
                     Princes
                     for
                     Lackeyes
                     ▪
                     to
                     cause
                     them
                     wait
                     on
                     bare
                     footed
                     in
                     winter
                     not
                     to
                     find
                     accesse
                     ,
                     to
                     tred
                     on
                     their
                  
                   
                   necke
                   .
                   These
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   indignities
                   were
                   int●lerable
                   :
                   For
                   though
                   Princes
                   can
                   oversee
                   small
                   offences
                   ,
                   yet
                   when
                   their
                   
                     Life
                     ,
                     Honour
                     and
                     Authoritie
                  
                   are
                   tr●dde
                   vnd●rfoote
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   patience
                   ,
                   but
                   senselessenesse
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   moved
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   these
                   
                     matchlesse
                     indignities
                     put
                     supreme
                  
                   
                   
                     powers
                     to
                     supreme
                     perturbations
                     of
                     indignation
                     and
                     anger
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   
                     oppression
                     maketh
                     wise
                     men
                     madde
                  
                   .
                   Their
                   generous
                   pirits
                   were
                   as
                   farre
                   irritate
                   by
                   indignities
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   haue
                   the
                   prime
                   and
                   fl●wre
                   of
                   ingenuitic
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   This
                   was
                   augmented
                   by
                   many
                   respects
                   of
                   their
                   iniurers
                   :
                   In
                   their
                   Persons
                   they
                   were
                   
                     subiect
                     to
                     Princes
                  
                   ,
                   their
                   
                   calling
                   was
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   haue
                   procured
                   every
                   way
                   their
                   good
                   :
                   Their
                   obligement
                   by
                   good
                   deede
                   was
                   exceeding
                   great
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   had
                   received
                   liberties
                   and
                   territories
                   from
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   were
                   
                     obliged
                     to
                     gratitude
                  
                   .
                   But
                   all
                   these
                   could
                   not
                   moue
                   them
                   to
                   their
                   duetie
                   :
                   Therefore
                   their
                   iniuries
                   were
                   more
                   greevous
                   to
                   Princes
                   .
                   This
                   foule
                   ingratitude
                   was
                   contrar
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   Charles
                   a
                   the
                   great
                   exspected
                   in
                   his
                   liberalitie
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   
                     When
                     hee
                     saw
                     the
                     Germans
                     inclining
                     to
                     rebellion
                     ,
                     hee
                     thought
                     the
                     best
                     way
                     to
                     secure
                     the
                     Impyre
                     to
                     his
                     house
                     ,
                     was
                     by
                     giving
                     large
                     Lands
                     and
                     principalities
                     to
                     Church-men
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     because
                     of
                     their
                     holie
                     calling
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     their
                     Children
                     succeeded
                     them
                     not
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     case
                     that
                     Princes
                     rebelled
                     against
                     his
                     Posteritie
                     hee
                     thought
                     Church-men
                     both
                     by
                     their
                     excommunication
                     ,
                     and
                     civill
                     power
                     would
                     hold
                     them
                     in
                     order
                     .
                  
                   But
                   all
                   turned
                   heere
                   contrar
                   to
                   his
                   exspectation
                   .
                   b
                   for
                   in
                   all
                   sturres
                   the
                   Impyre
                   had
                   not
                   such
                   adversaries
                   as
                   Church-men
                   .
                   And
                   herein
                   was
                   verified
                   the
                   old
                   Apologue
                   c
                   of
                   the
                   Axe
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Oake
                     tree
                     .
                     The
                     Axe
                     without
                     an
                     handle
                     lay
                     on
                     the
                     ground
                     ,
                     and
                     intreated
                     the
                     Oake
                     for
                     as
                     much
                     timber
                     to
                     bee
                     an
                     handle
                     vnto
                     it
                     ,
                     vnder
                     promise
                     to
                     cut
                     downe
                     the
                     brambles
                     that
                     molested
                     the
                     Oake
                     ,
                     but
                     when
                     it
                     was
                     so
                     mounted
                     ,
                     it
                     turned
                     against
                     the
                     Oake
                     ,
                     and
                     cut
                     it
                     downe
                     also
                     .
                  
                   So
                   when
                   the
                   Pope
                   got
                   the
                   temporall
                   power
                   by
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   they
                   turned
                   it
                   against
                   the
                   Givers
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   parable
                   of
                   
                     Ioannes
                     de
                     rupescisa
                  
                   d
                   is
                   not
                   vnlik
                   of
                   a
                   
                     naked
                     Bird
                     who
                     begged
                     feathers
                     from
                     other
                     Birds
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     they
                     had
                     busked
                     it
                     with
                     lent
                     feathers
                     ,
                     it
                     began
                     in
                     pride
                     to
                     smite
                     them
                     who
                     had
                     decked
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   most
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   they
                   
                     provocked
                     God
                     to
                     anger
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   made
                   his
                   Name
                   and
                   trueth
                   to
                   bee
                   blasphemed
                   ,
                   when
                   men
                   saw
                   nothing
                   in
                   them
                   but
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   a
                   worldly
                   dominion
                   :
                   They
                   layed
                   a
                   
                     stumbling
                     blocke
                     before
                     people
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   hold
                   them
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   should
                   haue
                   led
                   them
                   
                   to
                   Heaven
                   :
                   The
                   pietie
                   of
                   olde
                   Prelats
                   ,
                   
                     turned
                     Pagans
                     to
                     Christianitie
                     :
                     But
                     they
                     did
                     what
                     they
                     could
                     to
                     make
                     Princes
                     and
                     people
                     forsake
                     the
                     Religion
                     of
                     so
                     proude
                     and
                     fleshlie
                     Prelats
                     .
                  
                   That
                   which
                   seemed
                   to
                   bee
                   peace
                   betweene
                   Emperours
                   and
                   Popes
                   for
                   some
                   three
                   or
                   foure
                   Ages
                   ,
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   conspiracy
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   flatetred
                   other
                   in
                   offending
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   turned
                   this
                   ●ust
                   
                     irritation
                     of
                     Princes
                     in
                     a
                     preparatiue
                     to
                     reformation
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   Princes
                   being
                   sensible
                   of
                   the
                   Effronts
                   done
                   to
                   their
                   honour
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   tyrannie
                   ,
                   might
                   bee
                   led
                   to
                   feele
                   the
                   wounding
                   of
                   their
                   Soule
                   by
                   his
                   heresie
                   ,
                   &
                   so
                   stirred
                   vp
                   to
                   reform
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   both
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     People
                     were
                     also
                     irritate
                  
                   :
                   For
                   beside
                   their
                   defrauding
                   of
                   spirituall
                   cōfort
                   ,
                   wherof
                   as
                   then
                   they
                   were
                   senseles
                   ,
                   they
                   
                   were
                   cast
                   in
                   
                     civill
                     discord
                  
                   .
                   The
                   
                     factions
                     of
                     the
                     Guelfs
                     &
                     Gibelins
                     ,
                  
                   so
                   called
                   from
                   
                     Gu●lfus
                     D.
                  
                   of
                   
                     Baveere
                     ,
                     &
                     Conradus
                     Giblingen
                     Ann.
                  
                   1140.
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   excōmunicatiō
                   of
                   Princes
                   turned
                   them
                   all
                   in
                   division
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   duetie
                   &
                   conscience
                   adhering
                   to
                   their
                   princes
                   ,
                   other
                   of
                   superstition
                   and
                   treason
                   falling
                   frō
                   them
                   ;
                   
                     Kingdome
                     against
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     &
                     Kingdomes
                     ,
                     Cities
                     ,
                     and
                     Families
                     divided
                     amongst
                     themselues
                     :
                  
                   So
                   soone
                   as
                   the
                   alarme
                   was
                   given
                   by
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   neither
                   
                     peace
                     ,
                     nor
                     place
                     for
                     Neutralitie
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   the
                   olde
                   bloodie
                   proscriptions
                   of
                   
                     Sylla
                     and
                     Marius
                  
                   were
                   acted
                   everie
                   where
                   .
                   This
                   made
                   them
                   wearie
                   of
                   such
                   broiles
                   ,
                   and
                   disposed
                   them
                   to
                   embrace
                   a
                   more
                   peaceable
                   Religion
                   ,
                   that
                   would
                   keepe
                   them
                   in
                   peace
                   with
                   their
                   Princes
                   and
                   Neighbours
                   .
                
                 
                   Their
                   intolerable
                   crueltie
                   against
                   the
                   Emperours
                   inforced
                   
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   this
                   remeede
                   ,
                   Gregorie
                   the
                   seventh
                   ,
                   against
                   Henrie
                   the
                   fourth
                   ,
                   Paschal
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   against
                   Henrie
                   the
                   fifth
                   ,
                   Innocent
                   the
                   third
                   against
                   
                     Philip.
                     Innocent
                  
                   the
                   fourth
                   hyred
                   men
                   
                     to
                     poyson
                     and
                     stobbe
                     Fridericke
                     and
                     Conrad
                     .
                     Iohn
                  
                   the
                   twentie
                   two
                   ,
                   and
                   Benedict
                   the
                   eight
                   vexed
                   
                     Lodovicus
                     Bavarus
                  
                   .
                   They
                   excommunicat
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     stirred
                     vp
                     other
                     Princes
                     to
                     invade
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     forced
                  
                   
                   
                     them
                     to
                     base
                     &
                     vnreasonable
                     conditions
                     of
                     peace
                     ,
                     they
                     poysoned
                  
                   
                   
                     them
                     with
                     the
                     hostie
                     or
                     cup.
                  
                   It
                   is
                   impossible
                   to
                   consider
                   what
                   miseries
                   these
                   iarres
                   brought
                   on
                   people
                   :
                   For
                   Otho
                   testifieth
                   
                     that
                     they
                     brought
                     so
                     many
                     evills
                     and
                     Schismes
                     ,
                     and
                     involved
                     the
                     bodies
                     and
                     soules
                     of
                     men
                     in
                     so
                     many
                     dangers
                     that
                     the
                     crueltie
                     and
                     durance
                     of
                     that
                     persecution
                     was
                     sufficient
                     to
                     proue
                     the
                     miserie
                     of
                     mankind
                     .
                  
                   In
                   all
                   these
                   broyl●s
                   ,
                   people
                   smarted
                   ,
                   &
                   being
                   brought
                   to
                   desperation
                   ,
                   were
                   forced
                   to
                   take
                   some
                   course
                   to
                   vendicat
                   themselues
                   .
                   Their
                   law
                   provyds
                   that
                   
                     feudum
                     meretur
                     amittere
                     ,
                     qui
                     feudum
                     inficiatur
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIII
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   second
                   fruit
                   of
                   their
                   folie
                   :
                   
                     An
                     exact
                     inquirie
                     of
                     the
                     matter
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   THe
                   second
                   fruite
                   of
                   their
                   foolishnesse
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   exact
                   
                   
                     inquirie
                     of
                     the
                     matter
                  
                   :
                   When
                   men
                   saw
                   their
                   tyranny
                   ,
                   they
                   inquired
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   Tertullian
                   a
                   speaketh
                   of
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   
                     when
                     they
                     know
                     the
                     trueth
                     they
                     follow
                     it
                     .
                  
                   For
                   as
                   hee
                   speaketh
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     so
                     studieth
                     to
                     vnderstand
                  
                   ,
                   b
                   
                     shall
                     bee
                     forced
                     to
                     belieue
                  
                   .
                   Their
                   tyrannie
                   is
                   so
                   grosse
                   and
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   world
                   shall
                   bee
                   forced
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   thing
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   imagine
                   .
                   
                     The
                     more
                     that
                     Princes
                     inquired
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     they
                     found
                     their
                     owne
                     innocencie
                     and
                     the
                     tyrannie
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     .
                  
                   Moderate
                   iniuries
                   are
                   tolerable
                   ,
                   but
                   extreme
                   indignities
                   put
                   men
                   to
                   the
                   highest
                   degree
                   of
                   redresse
                   ,
                   &
                   so
                   bring
                   them
                   neerer
                   to
                   a
                   remeed
                   ,
                   thā
                   lesser
                   wrongs
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   a
                   meeting
                   of
                   their
                   Inquisition
                   :
                   For
                   their
                   bloody
                   
                     inquisitours
                     ,
                     inquire
                     persons
                     to
                     destroy
                     them
                     :
                  
                   But
                   this
                   
                     inquirie
                     seeketh
                     out
                  
                   the
                   cause
                   to
                   follow
                   the
                   trueth
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   they
                   had
                   keep●d
                   themselues
                   in
                   
                     moderation
                     ,
                     the
                     world
                  
                   
                   
                     possiblie
                     would
                     haue
                     bidden
                     in
                     their
                     implicite
                     Faith
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     point
                     of
                     iurisdiction
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     in
                     doctrine
                     :
                  
                   But
                   when
                   they
                   
                   went
                   to
                   intolerable
                   insolencies
                   ,
                   men
                   were
                   forced
                   to
                   inquire
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   brangled
                   in
                   his
                   Possession
                   ,
                   searcheth
                   all
                   his
                   writs
                   .
                   So
                   Princes
                   set
                   Lawyers
                   Divines
                   ,
                   &c.
                   to
                   worke
                   ,
                   to
                   plead
                   their
                   cause
                   
                     at
                     least
                     by
                     writ
                     ,
                     for
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     place
                     for
                     iudiciall
                     pleading
                  
                   their
                   partie
                   beeing
                   their
                   Iudge
                   ,
                   and
                   stopping
                   all
                   meanes
                   of
                   redresse
                   by
                   his
                   tyrannie
                   .
                   
                     Everie
                     onset
                     that
                     the
                     Popes
                     made
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     brought
                     both
                     a
                     new
                     search
                     of
                     the
                     matter
                     ,
                     &
                     a
                     new
                     discovery
                     of
                     their
                     shame
                     :
                  
                   Divines
                   &
                   Politicks
                   were
                   divided
                   amongst
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   contraire
                   disputs
                   and
                   treatises
                   made
                   the
                   world
                   see
                   more
                   in
                   these
                   deepes
                   ,
                   than
                   otherwise
                   they
                   could
                   haue
                   seene
                   .
                   Their
                   strife
                   with
                   the
                   two
                   Henries
                   gaue
                   some
                   light
                   :
                   the
                   other
                   with
                   
                     Fridericke
                     Barbarossa
                  
                   gaue
                   more
                   :
                   Even
                   in
                   these
                   times
                   of
                   greatest
                   tyrannie
                   ,
                   God
                   raised
                   vp
                   some
                   good
                   Patriots
                   ,
                   to
                   plead
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   hee
                   had
                   
                     Witnesses
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                  
                   :
                   And
                   though
                   the
                   Pope
                   bare
                   downe
                   the
                   one
                   vnder
                   the
                   
                     name
                     of
                     Hereticks
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   vnder
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   
                     politicke
                     Shismaticks
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   their
                   workes
                   testifie
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     God
                     lette
                     not
                     Antichrists
                     pride
                     goe
                     without
                     a
                     witnesse
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   wonder
                   that
                   so
                   
                     many
                     durst
                     write
                     so
                     plainelie
                     in
                  
                   
                   
                     those
                     Ages
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   that
                   argument
                   that
                   was
                   then
                   tossed
                   
                     de
                     potestate
                     imperiali
                     &
                     Papali
                  
                   :
                   Beside
                   the
                   Sorbone
                   who
                   proved
                   loyall
                   to
                   their
                   Princes
                   :
                   Many
                   Divines
                   else
                   where
                   made
                   it
                   their
                   taske
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   bee
                   seene
                   in
                   
                     Otho
                     Frisingensis
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     I
                     read
                     and
                     I
                     ●read
                     over
                     againe
                     the
                     doings
                     of
                     the
                     Romane
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   And
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   their
                   reading
                   (
                   at
                   least
                   so
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   as
                   were
                   honest
                   minded
                   )
                   was
                   with
                   Occam
                   
                   to
                   implore
                   the
                   Emperours
                   protection
                   .
                   
                     Defend
                     mee
                     .
                     O
                     Emperour
                     with
                     thy
                     Sword
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     shall
                     defend
                     thee
                     with
                     m●
                     Penne
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   dangerous
                   a
                   thing
                   it
                   was
                   then
                   to
                   write
                   the
                   trueth
                   .
                   Goldastus
                   c
                   
                     hath
                     done
                     good
                     service
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     authoritie
                  
                   (
                   but
                   hath
                   given
                   a
                   blow
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   )
                   
                     in
                     gathering
                     together
                     in
                     great
                     volumes
                     these
                     many
                     Treatises
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     scattered
                     in
                     obscure
                     corners
                     :
                  
                   As
                   a
                   Physitian
                   by
                   seeing
                   
                   the
                   
                     Recepts
                     and
                     Medicine
                     of
                     a
                     diseased
                     Age
                     ,
                  
                   will
                   ▪
                   easelie
                   know
                   what
                   hath
                   beene
                   the
                   Epidemicke
                   disease
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   :
                   So
                   a
                   iudicious
                   Reader
                   will
                   perceiue
                   that
                   Christendome
                   was
                   then
                   in
                   a
                   
                     burning
                     fever
                     by
                     the
                     Popes
                     ambition
                     .
                  
                   Such
                   were
                   then
                   the
                   Emperours
                   best
                   defences
                   
                     with
                     Apologies
                     ▪
                     Protestations
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Their
                     authoritie
                     was
                     broken
                     ,
                     the
                     Maiestie
                     of
                     the
                     Impyre
                     defaced
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   their
                   Sword
                   so
                   blunted
                   ,
                   by
                   Superstition
                   in
                   their
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   could
                   neither
                   defend
                   their
                   right
                   ,
                   nor
                   revenge
                   their
                   wrong
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   wee
                   consider
                   exactlie
                   the
                   ingynes
                   of
                   these
                   times
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   finde
                   that
                   God
                   stirred
                   vp
                   for
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   
                   Princes
                   the
                   most
                   
                     godly
                     ,
                     iudicious
                     and
                     learned
                     men
                     ;
                     but
                     a
                     rable
                     of
                     fleshlie
                     flatterers
                  
                   defended
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   This
                   great
                   exact
                   search
                   of
                   the
                   
                     matter
                     was
                     a
                     second
                     preparatiue
                     to
                     reformation
                     :
                     Irritation
                  
                   gaue
                   the
                   first
                   by
                   the
                   Alienation
                   of
                   
                   Princes
                   
                     minds
                     from
                     the
                     Pope
                  
                   :
                   And
                   this
                   inquirie
                   gaue
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   
                     illumination
                     of
                     their
                     mindes
                     in
                     the
                     trueth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   It
                   will
                   befall
                   him
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Asse
                     ,
                     who
                     not
                     content
                     with
                     his
                     long
                     eares
                     ,
                     asked
                     two
                     hornes
                     of
                     Iupiter
                     :
                  
                   And
                   beeing
                   importune
                   in
                   his
                   pleading
                   ,
                   hee
                   got
                   his
                   eares
                   cut
                   off
                   :
                   And
                   when
                   the
                   
                     Persians
                     were
                     not
                     content
                     with
                     their
                     dominions
                     in
                     Asia
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   incroached
                   on
                   Greece
                   ;
                   they
                   stirred
                   vp
                   
                     Alexander
                     to
                     ●ast
                     them
                     out
                     both
                     of
                     Greece
                     and
                     Asia
                     .
                  
                   So
                   the
                   Pope
                   not
                   content
                   with
                   his
                   
                     spirituall
                     power
                     ,
                     but
                     vsurping
                     on
                     the
                     temporalitie
                     of
                     Princes
                     ,
                     will
                     lose
                     both
                     powers
                     together
                     :
                  
                   For
                   Princes
                   and
                   people
                   see
                   now
                   more
                   in
                   that
                   question
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   many
                   Ages
                   before
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIIII
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   third
                   fruit
                   of
                   their
                   folie
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Discoverie
                     of
                     Antichrist
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   third
                   fruite
                   of
                   their
                   folie
                   is
                   Discoverie
                   ,
                   whereby
                   
                   the
                   Pope
                   declareth
                   himselfe
                   to
                   bee
                   that
                   
                     great
                     Antichrist
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     the
                     head
                     of
                     that
                     Apostacie
                  
                   ,
                   Some
                   expone
                   that
                   Apostacie
                   of
                   
                     Heresie
                     ,
                     falling
                     from
                     the
                     trueth
                     :
                  
                   Others
                   of
                   
                     rebellion
                     ▪
                     falling
                     from
                     the
                     Impyre
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   both
                   goe
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   the
                   head
                   and
                   heart
                   of
                   both
                   :
                   Hee
                   beganne
                   with
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   and
                   Emperours
                   cared
                   not
                   for
                   it
                   ;
                   therefore
                   God
                   punished
                   their
                   carelesnesse
                   ,
                   by
                   letting
                   popes
                   fall
                   frō
                   their
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   discoverie
                   of
                   both
                   came
                   joyntlie
                   ,
                   though
                   Princes
                   were
                   more
                   sensible
                   
                     of
                     the
                     discoverie
                     of
                     rebellion
                     than
                     of
                     Heresie
                     .
                  
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   purpose
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   was
                   obscure
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Ages
                   by
                   three
                   speciall
                   causes
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   an
                   open
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   
                     mysterie
                     of
                     iniquitie
                  
                   :
                   The
                   Essence
                   of
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   opposition
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   coloured
                   with
                   the
                   pretext
                   of
                   a
                   Vicariat
                   to
                   Christ
                   :
                   A
                   Vice-Christ
                   in
                   shew
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   enemie
                   to
                   Christ
                   in
                   deede
                   :
                   Next
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   Prophecie
                   and
                   the
                   best
                   interpretation
                   a
                   
                     of
                     prophecies
                     is
                     their
                     accomplishment
                     ,
                     for
                     till
                     they
                     bee
                     accomplished
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     as
                     dark
                     Riddles
                     ,
                     but
                     when
                     the
                     time
                     is
                     come
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     thing
                     prophesied
                     is
                     done
                     ,
                     they
                     haue
                     a
                     cleare
                     and
                     certaine
                     exposition
                  
                   (
                   sayeth
                   Irenie
                   )
                   b
                   Thirdlie
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   well
                   adverted
                   )
                   this
                   obscuritie
                   was
                   helped
                   by
                   two
                   
                     errors
                     in
                     Chronologie
                  
                   :
                   The
                   one
                   was
                   in
                   fixing
                   a
                   certaine
                   time
                   of
                   six
                   
                     thousand
                     yeares
                  
                   to
                   the
                   worlds
                   standing
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   a
                   fabulous
                   tradition
                   of
                   one
                   
                     Rabbi
                     Elias
                  
                   :
                   The
                   other
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   wrong
                   supputation
                   of
                   that
                   fixed
                   time
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   reakoning
                   of
                   the
                   
                     seventie
                     Interpreters
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   added
                   more
                   than
                   twelue
                   hundreth
                   yeares
                   c
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrewes
                   iust
                   reakoning
                   .
                
                 
                   Lactantius
                   and
                   Phylastrius
                   ,
                   following
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   their
                   time
                   reakoned
                   
                     fiue
                     thousand
                     ,
                     eight
                     hundreth
                     yeares
                     before
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   so
                   Elias
                   six
                   thousand
                   yeares
                   were
                   fulfilled
                   about
                   the
                   
                     fiue
                     hundreth
                  
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   wherevpon
                   the
                   Fathers
                   of
                   the
                   third
                   and
                   fourth
                   Age
                   were
                   forced
                   to
                   an
                   Individuall
                   and
                   Trieterian
                   Antichrist
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   saw
                   no
                   time
                   for
                   an
                   Antichristian
                   successiō
                   .
                   This
                   made
                   the
                   Fathers
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Ages
                   to
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   as
                   comming
                   
                   
                     presentlie
                     on
                     them
                  
                   :
                   So
                   Cyprian
                   said
                   a
                   
                     The
                     last
                     day
                     was
                     approaching
                  
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   b
                   
                     That
                     he
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     ruins
                     of
                     the
                     decaying
                     world
                     .
                  
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   probable
                   that
                   these
                   same
                   errours
                   of
                   Chronologie
                   ,
                   made
                   Papias
                   and
                   the
                   Chiliasts
                   to
                   speake
                   of
                   a
                   thousand
                   yeares
                   Ioy
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ;
                   they
                   looked
                   for
                   Christs
                   comming
                   verie
                   shortlie
                   within
                   
                     two
                     or
                     three
                     hundreth
                     yeares
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     were
                     forced
                     to
                     referre
                     these
                     thousand
                     yeares
                     to
                     a
                     time
                     after
                     his
                     comming
                     .
                  
                   That
                   might
                   seeme
                   tolerable
                   in
                   them
                   who
                   wanted
                   the
                   benefite
                   of
                   exact
                   supputation
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   grosse
                   errour
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   renew
                   it
                   ●n
                   our
                   dayes
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Imperfect
                     supputation
                     in
                     Chronologie
                     ,
                     hath
                     bred
                     many
                     errors
                  
                   
                   inhistorie
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Egyptians
                     ,
                     and
                     Chaldeans
                  
                   are
                   ridiculous
                   for
                   their
                   innumerable
                   thousands
                   of
                   yeares
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Romans
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Ages
                   of
                   their
                   Towne
                   ,
                   reakoned
                   their
                   yeares
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Pretors
                     fixing
                     of
                     a
                     Naile
                     in
                     Minervaes
                     Temple
                     in
                     the
                     Calends
                     of
                     September
                     .
                  
                   But
                   God
                   in
                   our
                   time
                   hath
                   perfecte●
                   supputation
                   .
                   The
                   trueth
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   text
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     bases
                     of
                     Eclipses
                     ,
                     Iubilies
                     ,
                     and
                     remarkable
                     Coniunctions
                     of
                     Starres
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   Haue
                   made
                   now
                   a
                   certaintie
                   of
                   reakoning
                   of
                   times
                   :
                   And
                   among
                   other
                   thinges
                   doe
                   taxe
                   old
                   supputations
                   of
                   error
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   conjecturs
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   founded
                   thereon
                   of
                   Temeritie
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Now
                     then
                     supputation
                  
                   is
                   mended
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Prophecy
                     of
                     Antichrist
                  
                   
                   accomplished
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Mysterie
                   revealed
                   :
                   for
                   many
                   
                     things
                     are
                     knowne
                     to
                     after
                     times
                     ,
                     whereof
                     these
                     auncient
                     writters
                     were
                     altogether
                     ignorant
                     ,
                  
                   sayth
                   Alphonsus
                   a
                   And
                   Onuphrius
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   end
                   .
                   
                     Posterior
                     hominum
                     diligentia
                     multa
                     ,
                     quae
                     ante
                     parum
                     comperta
                     erāt
                     ,
                     invenit
                     The
                     after
                     diligence
                     of
                     men
                     hath
                     found
                     out
                     many
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     before
                     were
                     not
                     knowne
                  
                   The
                   Apostles
                   layeth
                   the
                   proposition
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     opposeth
                     and
                     exalteth
                     himselfe
                     aboue
                     all
                     that
                     is
                     called
                     God.
                  
                   The
                   pope
                   ●aketh
                   the
                   Assumption
                   ,
                   and
                   plainlie
                   crveth
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   in
                   his
                   vsurpation
                   over
                   Kings
                   ,
                   
                     me
                     me
                     adsum
                     qui
                     feci
                  
                   .
                   His
                   opposition
                   wee
                   haue
                   heard
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   hee
                   maketh
                   the
                   two
                   
                   powers
                   spirituall
                   and
                   temporall
                   opposite
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   joyned
                   in
                   a
                   friendlie
                   concourse
                   and
                   conspiration
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   man
                   :
                   His
                   exaltation
                   is
                   also
                   plaine
                   in
                   depressing
                   Princes
                   :
                   Hee
                   will
                   neither
                   bee
                   inferiour
                   nor
                   equall
                   ,
                   but
                   superiour
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   as
                   farre
                   as
                   the
                   Sunne
                   is
                   to
                   the
                   Moone
                   :
                   The
                   ignorance
                   of
                   their
                   glosse
                   in
                   Astronomie
                   ,
                   in
                   reakoning
                   the
                   proportion
                   of
                   these
                   Starres
                   is
                   no
                   grosser
                   ,
                   than
                   their
                   Divines
                   inpudenc●e
                   on
                   the
                   Apostles
                   
                   text
                   .
                   Rom.
                   13.
                   1.
                   
                     turning
                     sublimibus
                     in
                     sublimioribus
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   pulling
                   themselues
                   out
                   of
                   temporall
                   
                     subiection
                     ,
                     and
                     setting
                     them
                     in
                     a
                     superlatiue
                     degree
                     aboue
                     Princes
                     absolutelie
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   If
                   wee
                   consider
                   the
                   thing
                   that
                   stayed
                   his
                   comming
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   the
                   removing
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   finde
                   that
                   both
                   
                     Antichrist
                     is
                     come
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Pope
                     is
                     hee
                  
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Empyre
                     of
                     Rome
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   darklie
                   insinuateth
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     least
                     he
                     should
                     stirre
                     vp
                     the
                     Romans
                     to
                     a
                     persecution
                     for
                     prophecying
                     of
                     a
                     decay
                     of
                     the
                     Empyre
                     .
                  
                   They
                   held
                   Rome
                   to
                   bee
                   eternall
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Capitolij
                     immobile
                     saxum
                     :
                     Imperium
                     sine
                     fine
                     dedi
                     ;
                     Roma
                     vrbs
                     aeterna
                     ,
                  
                   were
                   the
                   common
                   titles
                   of
                   the
                   ●owne
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   forsooth
                   ,
                   because
                   when
                   Traquinius
                   wold
                   haue
                   built
                   
                     a
                     Temple
                     to
                     Iupiter
                     all
                     the
                     other
                     gods
                     yeelded
                     to
                     that
                     great
                     one
                     ,
                     except
                     Terminus
                     and
                     Iuventas
                     ,
                     wherevpon
                     their
                     flattering
                     Augurs
                  
                   b
                   
                     inferred
                     that
                     Rome
                     should
                     haue
                     no
                     end
                     of
                     her
                     indurance
                     ,
                     but
                     floorish
                     in
                     a
                     perpetuall
                     youthly
                     vigour
                     .
                     Liminum
                     Deus
                     abscedere
                     noluit
                     —
                     Terminus
                     cum
                     Iove
                     remanens
                     aeternum
                     urbi
                     Imperium
                     cum
                     Religione
                     significaret
                     .
                  
                   That
                   the
                   primitiue
                   Church
                   tooke
                   this
                   for
                   the
                   Empyre
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   plaine
                   by
                   
                     Tertullian
                     .
                     Wee
                     pray
                  
                   (
                   sayeth
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     for
                     Emperours
                     and
                     the
                     whole
                     state
                     of
                     the
                     Romane
                     Empyre
                     ,
                     because
                     wee
                     know
                     that
                     the
                     great
                     crueltie
                     comming
                     on
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     last
                     dayes
                     that
                     threatned
                     horrible
                     calamities
                     ,
                     are
                     stayed
                     by
                     the
                     standing
                     of
                     the
                     Romane
                     Impyre
                     .
                  
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   was
                   removed
                   three
                   speciall
                   wayes
                   .
                   Frist
                   by
                   
                     Constantine
                     ,
                     who
                     translated
                     the
                     Seat
                     of
                     the
                     Impyre
                     to
                     Constantinople
                     ,
                  
                   
                   Which
                   translating
                   Genebrard
                   a
                   calleth
                   
                     a
                     worke
                     of
                     Gods
                     providence
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     spoken
                     of
                     by
                     Daniel
                     might
                     haue
                     a
                     place
                     at
                     Rome
                     .
                  
                   Wee
                   grant
                   it
                   came
                   of
                   Gods
                   providence
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   Genebrard
                   assignes
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   a
                   contraire
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     fulfill
                     the
                     prophecie
                     of
                     Antichrist
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     provide
                     him
                     a
                     place
                     at
                     Rome
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Rupertus
                   b
                   
                     beside
                     Gods
                     providence
                     observeth
                     also
                     the
                     craft
                     of
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     in
                     choosing
                     Rome
                     as
                     a
                     most
                     fitte
                     nest
                     for
                     hatching
                     the
                     mysterie
                     of
                     iniquitie
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Malvenda
                   sayeth
                   ,
                   plainely
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     Rome
                     is
                     fallen
                     in
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   Next
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Barbarians
                     weakened
                     the
                     Impyre
                     ;
                     for
                     when
                     Constantine
                     had
                     taken
                     away
                     the
                     Guard
                     of
                     the
                     Impyre
                     ,
                     the
                     Legions
                     that
                     lay
                     on
                     the
                     Rhyne
                     and
                     Danube
                     ,
                     the
                     Goths
                     ,
                     Hunnes
                     ,
                     Vandals
                     ,
                     Her●l●
                     ,
                     Longobards
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Come
                     in
                     as
                     deludges
                     vpon
                     the
                     Impyre
                     .
                  
                   Heere
                   is
                   a
                   wonderfull
                   change
                   of
                   
                     Rome
                     ;
                     Leo
                  
                   marketh
                   it
                   well
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   most
                   
                     conducible
                     to
                     further
                     the
                     worke
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     that
                     many
                     Kingdomes
                     should
                     bee
                     confederate
                     to
                     one
                     Impyre
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     the
                     generall
                     preaching
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     might
                     haue
                     more
                     sudden
                     passage
                     :
                     But
                     now
                     that
                     same
                     Impyre
                     must
                     bee
                     dissolved
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     way
                     to
                     Antichrist
                     ▪
                     that
                     from
                     that
                     citie
                     hee
                     may
                     the
                     more
                     fitlie
                     send
                     out
                     his
                     heresie
                     and
                     Apostasie
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Thirdlie
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   
                     had
                     an
                     hand
                     in
                     that
                     Removall
                     of
                     the
                     Impyre
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   what
                   remained
                   ;
                   hee
                   broke
                   downe
                   by
                   deposing
                   
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   absolving
                   their
                   Subiects
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   worth
                   our
                   remarke
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     their
                     first
                     Rebellion
                     against
                     the
                     Emperour
                     was
                     for
                     Images
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   the
                   Greeke
                   Emperours
                   
                     in
                     a
                     godlie
                     zeale
                     had
                     put
                     out
                     of
                     Churches
                     ,
                     as
                     Onuphrius
                  
                   b
                   marketh
                   that
                   
                     Constantine
                     the
                     Pope
                     was
                     the
                     first
                     that
                     durst
                     resist
                     the
                     Emperour
                     Philippieus
                     :
                  
                   And
                   after
                   him
                   Gregorie
                   the
                   second
                   c
                   was
                   more
                   bold
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     cutted
                     the
                     Impyre
                     of
                     Italie
                     from
                     the
                     Grecians
                     .
                  
                   So
                   idolatrie
                   and
                   rebellion
                   began
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   left
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   they
                   forsook
                   the
                   Emperour
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   But
                   more
                   fullie
                   they
                   weakened
                   the
                   ▪
                   Impyre
                   when
                   Hildebrand
                   and
                   his
                   followers
                   
                     brought
                     in
                     Excommunication
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Apostles
                   
                   phrase
                   ,
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   removall
                   of
                   the
                   Impyre
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   shall
                   bee
                   taken
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     mids
                  
                   ,
                   And
                   of
                   the
                   incestuous
                   Corinthian
                   to
                   bee
                   excommunicate
                   ,
                   hee
                   biddeth
                   
                     take
                     him
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   And
                   Augustine
                   a
                   observeth
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Apostle
                     borroweth
                     that
                     speach
                     from
                     Moses
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     hath
                     a
                     different
                     sense
                     in
                     the
                     olde
                     and
                     new
                     Testament
                     ;
                     in
                     the
                     old
                     it
                     signifieth
                     to
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     or
                     slay
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     New
                     to
                     excommunicate
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     excommunication
                     now
                     is
                     come
                     in
                     place
                     of
                     killing
                     .
                  
                   But
                   Baronius
                   b
                   
                     Macta
                     &
                     manduca
                     ,
                     kill
                     and
                     eate
                     ,
                     hath
                     brought
                     the
                     Evangelicke
                     censure
                     backe
                     againe
                     to
                     the
                     legall
                     killing
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   so
                   everie
                   way
                   they
                   helped
                   the
                   removing
                   of
                   the
                   Impyre
                   by
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   breaking
                   the
                   reverence
                   of
                   Emperours
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   usurpation
                   ,
                   beating
                   them
                   downe
                   ,
                   and
                   setting
                   other
                   Princes
                   against
                   them
                   .
                   Therefore
                   Crantzius
                   writting
                   of
                   Boniface
                   the
                   eight
                   sitting
                   in
                   Imperialibus
                   cryeth
                   out
                   ,
                   
                     vides
                     Petre
                  
                   
                   
                     successorem
                     tuum
                     :
                     Vides
                     Christe
                     Vicarum
                     tuum
                     .
                     Quo
                     ascendit
                     superbia
                     servi
                     servorum
                     tuorum
                     ,
                  
                   Thou
                   seest
                   ,
                   O
                   Peter
                   ,
                   thy
                   Successour
                   ,
                   thou
                   seest
                   ,
                   O
                   Christ
                   thy
                   Vicare
                   .
                
                 
                   Next
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   cast
                   it
                   downe
                   they
                   exalted
                   themselues
                   ;
                   
                   so
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   
                     Emperour
                     sede
                     vacante
                  
                   ,
                   Though
                   when
                   the
                   Popedome
                   vaketh
                   the
                   Cardinals
                   haue
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   a
                   Bishoprick
                   vaketh
                   the
                   Chapter
                   hath
                   power
                   ,
                   yet
                   hee
                   giveth
                   not
                   the
                   like
                   power
                   to
                   the
                   Electors
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   ●aking
                   of
                   the
                   Impire
                   :
                   
                     His
                     consistorie
                     of
                     Cardinals
                     is
                     in
                     place
                     of
                     the
                     olde
                     Senate
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     old
                     Rome
                     is
                     casten
                     in
                     a
                     new
                     mould
                     &
                     the
                     Monarchie
                     turned
                     in
                     an
                     Hierarchie
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   the
                   reward
                   of
                   his
                   oppressing
                   of
                   the
                   Monarchie
                   .
                   Bellarmine
                   giveth
                   vs
                   advantage
                   c
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   
                     where
                     he
                     granteth
                     that
                     the
                     Pope
                     of
                     old
                     was
                     subiect
                     to
                     Emperors
                     as
                     to
                     their
                     temporall
                     Lords
                     —
                     But
                     the
                     Popes
                     authoritie
                     is
                     more
                     and
                     more
                     declared
                     .
                  
                   By
                   this
                   confession
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   Popes
                   keeped
                   Apostolick
                   &
                   primitiue
                   Veritie
                   they
                   gaue
                   obedience
                   to
                   Princes
                   ,
                   but
                   wh●●
                   they
                   turned
                   Apostaticke
                   ,
                   they
                   rebelled
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   this
                   declaration
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   wherof
                   he
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   
                   
                     is
                     nothing
                     but
                     the
                     discovery
                     of
                     the
                     mysterie
                     of
                     inquitie
                     .
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Among
                   their
                   
                     Demonstrations
                     to
                     proue
                     that
                     Antichrist
                     is
                     not
                     come
                     ,
                  
                   this
                   is
                   one
                   .
                   a
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Romane
                     Impyre
                     is
                     not
                     altogether
                     destroyed
                     .
                     Bellarmine
                  
                   granteth
                   an
                   
                     inclination
                     and
                     decay
                     of
                     the
                     Impyre
                     .
                     and
                     that
                     wee
                     may
                     see
                     almost
                     the
                     vtter
                     ruine
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   so
                   in
                   effect
                   hee
                   granteth
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   almost
                   ●uinate
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   altogether
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   all
                   which
                   wee
                   craue
                   ,
                   for
                   wee
                   vrge
                   not
                   a
                   
                     totall
                     ruine
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Impyre
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   a
                   decay
                   as
                   maketh
                   way
                   for
                   Antichrists
                   entrie
                   .
                   But
                   Greizer
                   c
                   is
                   more
                   bold
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     biddeth
                     vs
                     goe
                     to
                     Prage
                     and
                     Vienne
                     ,
                     and
                     see
                     whither
                     or
                     no
                     the
                     Romane
                     Impyre
                     bee
                     decayed
                     :
                  
                   
                   But
                   wee
                   bid
                   him
                   goe
                   to
                   
                     Rome
                     ,
                     and
                     see
                     if
                     hee
                     finde
                     a
                     Romane
                     Emperour
                     there
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     person
                     ,
                     power
                     ,
                     or
                     credite
                     .
                  
                   For
                   the
                   
                     Question
                     is
                     not
                     of
                     an
                     Emperour
                     of
                     Vienne
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     Rome
                     ▪
                  
                   of
                   whom
                   the
                   Apostle
                   writeth
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   his
                   sending
                   of
                   vs
                   to
                   Prage
                   or
                   Vienne
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   granting
                   of
                   our
                   clame
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     hee
                     is
                     no
                     more
                     Emperour
                     of
                     Rome
                     :
                  
                   His
                   strength
                   now
                   is
                   in
                   no
                   part
                   within
                   these
                   bounds
                   that
                   were
                   Romane
                   Provinces
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   time
                   ;
                   for
                   then
                   and
                   some
                   Ages
                   following
                   the
                   
                     Quadi
                     ,
                     &
                     Marcomanni
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   were
                   bordering
                   enemies
                   on
                   the
                   Impyre
                   and
                   no
                   parts
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   Besides
                   these
                   Provinces
                   that
                   now
                   hee
                   possesseth
                   ,
                   hee
                   hath
                   not
                   as
                   
                     Emperour
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     a
                     Prince
                     of
                     the
                     Impyre
                     :
                     Austria
                  
                   is
                   his
                   hereditarie
                   Duchie
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   holdeth
                   Boheme
                   and
                   Hungarie
                   by
                   intrusion
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   Romane
                   Impyre
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   poore
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     and
                     a
                     naked
                     shadow
                  
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   curing
                   this
                   blow
                   ,
                   Doctour
                   Marta
                   hath
                   an
                   
                     odde
                     conceate
                  
                   .
                   After
                   hee
                   hath
                   refuted
                   .
                   
                     Alciat
                     for
                     affirming
                     the
                     Impyre
                     to
                     haue
                     beene
                     ruinate
                     by
                     the
                     Goaths
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   He
                   would
                   proue
                   that
                   it
                   standeth
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   full
                   intergri●ie
                   ,
                   first
                   d
                   because
                   the
                   
                     titles
                     and
                     Ensignes
                     of
                     the
                     olde
                     Impyre
                     are
                     sufficient
                     to
                     proue
                     the
                     integritie
                     of
                     the
                     Impyre
                     :
                  
                   But
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   weake
                   reason
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   the
                   ●atria●ks
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   and
                   Alexandria
                   would
                   be
                   in
                   their
                   former
                   integritie
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   keepe
                   their
                   ●un●ient
                   Titles
                   :
                   By
                   the
                   like
                   reason
                   also
                   the
                   
                   Pope
                   standeth
                   in
                   his
                   former
                   large
                   iurisdiction
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   keepeth
                   his
                   titles
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Peters
                     Keyes
                  
                   for
                   his
                   Armes
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   see
                   the
                   contraire
                   heereof
                   to
                   their
                   griefe
                   ,
                   for
                   hee
                   wanteth
                   more
                   than
                   the
                   halfe
                   of
                   his
                   auncient
                   bounds
                   ;
                   as
                   may
                   bee
                   seene
                   by
                   his
                   
                     Provinciale
                     Romanum
                  
                   ,
                   descryving
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   iurisdiction
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     Catalogus
                     Annatarum
                  
                   prescriving
                   the
                   summes
                   received
                   at
                   the
                   entrie
                   of
                   Prelats
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   Ensignes
                   they
                   overthrow
                   their
                   Assertion
                   ,
                   the
                   Emperour
                   beareth
                   the
                   
                     double
                     Eagle
                  
                   in
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   Impyres
                   ,
                   the
                   Westerne
                   seated
                   in
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Easterne
                   in
                   Constantinople
                   .
                   But
                   these
                   proue
                   the
                   vanitie
                   of
                   his
                   Title
                   ,
                   for
                   hee
                   can
                   
                     doe
                     nothing
                     in
                     Rome
                     or
                     Constantinople
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   in
                   anie
                   Province
                   of
                   olde
                   ,
                   pertaining
                   to
                   them
                   :
                   And
                   though
                   the
                   Eagles
                   bee
                   now
                   double
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   cannot
                   doe
                   the
                   twentie
                   part
                   of
                   that
                   that
                   one
                   might
                   ,
                   when
                   Marius
                   first
                   put
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   B●nners
                   of
                   the
                   Legions
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   other
                   reason
                   is
                   ridiculous
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Romane
                     Impyre
                     is
                     the
                     whole
                     World
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Kingdomes
                     of
                     France
                  
                   
                   
                     Spaine
                     ,
                     &c.
                     are
                     quotitatiue
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     Impyre
                     ,
                     though
                     no
                     Subiect
                     to
                     the
                     Impyre
                     ,
                  
                   b
                   These
                   are
                   mockeries
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   reasons
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   Scripture
                   telleth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   ruine
                   of
                   the
                   Impyre
                   shall
                   bee
                   by
                   its
                   division
                   
                     in
                     severall
                     Kingdomes
                  
                   :
                   But
                   by
                   his
                   sophistrie
                   it
                   standeth
                   intire
                   ,
                   not
                   withstanding
                   of
                   that
                   division
                   ▪
                   And
                   what
                   an
                   Emperor
                   is
                   he
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   neither
                   respect
                   ,
                   nor
                   obedience
                   of
                   Kings
                   within
                   his
                   Impyre
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   both
                   greate
                   ▪
                   and
                   mightier
                   than
                   hee
                   ?
                   c
                   in
                   so
                   doing
                   
                     Martaes
                     quotitatiue
                     parts
                     destroy
                     the
                     quidditie
                     of
                     his
                     imaginarie
                     vniversall
                     Impyre
                     .
                  
                   And
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   reason
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Assyrian
                     ,
                     Persian
                     ,
                     and
                     Grecian
                     ,
                  
                   yea
                   all
                   the
                   foure
                   Monarchies
                   yet
                   stand
                   in
                   their
                   integritie
                   ,
                   because
                   th●se
                   Provinces
                   and
                   Lands
                   over
                   which
                   they
                   ruled
                   are
                   yet
                   extant
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Romane
                   Impyre
                   shall
                   never
                   decay
                   till
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   because
                   th●se
                   Provinces
                   shall
                   also
                   continue
                   till
                   then
                   .
                   But
                   Bellarmine
                   in
                   the
                   heate
                   of
                   that
                   same
                   dispute
                   overthowes
                   Martaes
                   conceate
                   ,
                   affirming
                   ,
                   
                     Sciendum
                     est
                     imperium
                     tandem
                  
                   
                   
                     divid●ndum
                     in
                  
                   10
                   
                     Reges
                     quorum
                     nullus
                     erit
                     vel
                     dicetur
                     Rex
                     Romanorum
                     ▪
                  
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Romane
                     Impyre
                     shall
                     bee
                     divided
                     at
                     last
                     in
                     ten
                     Kings
                     ,
                     whereof
                     none
                     shall
                     bee
                     or
                     can
                     bee
                     called
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     the
                     Romans
                     ,
                     albeit
                     they
                     shall
                     possesse
                     the
                     Provinces
                     of
                     the
                     Romane
                     Impyre
                     :
                     As
                     now
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     France
                     ,
                     the
                     King
                  
                   
                   
                     of
                     Spaine
                     ▪
                     and
                     the
                     Queene
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Therefore
                   th●se
                   Kingdomes
                   according
                   to
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   
                     quotitatiue
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     standing
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     scattered
                     parts
                     of
                     a
                     dissolved
                     Impyre
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Moreover
                   both
                   reason
                   and
                   their
                   owne
                   confession
                   proue
                   such
                   a
                   removall
                   of
                   the
                   Impyre
                   ,
                   as
                   maketh
                   way
                   to
                   Antichrist
                   .
                   
                   The
                   reason
                   is
                   taken
                   both
                   from
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   her
                   auncient
                   respects
                   .
                   For
                   Rome
                   it selfe
                   :
                   It
                   was
                   the
                   mother
                   and
                   
                     seate
                     of
                     the
                     Impyre
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   Emperours
                   indeede
                   ,
                   they
                   
                     either
                     abode
                     there
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   had
                   
                     it
                     subiect
                     to
                     them
                     ▪
                  
                   But
                   now
                   the
                   Emperour
                   cannot
                   doe
                   so
                   much
                   in
                   Rome
                   as
                   a
                   Barron
                   in
                   a
                   Village
                   ,
                   for
                   though
                   hee
                   were
                   ●rowned
                   there
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   expresselie
                   provided
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     that
                     hee
                     stay
                     there
                     but
                     one
                     Night
                     after
                     his
                     Coronation
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   thereafter
                   
                     goe
                     vp
                     to
                     Mount
                     Maurus
                     ,
                     and
                     shaking
                     his
                     hand
                     ,
                     say
                     ,
                     All
                     that
                     wee
                     see
                     are
                     ours
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     our
                     command
                     And
                     thereafter
                     hee
                     sendeth
                     through
                     all
                     the
                     World
                     summoning
                     all
                     Barrons
                     and
                     Christian
                     Princes
                     ,
                     and
                     Pagans
                     ,
                     who
                     ought
                     to
                     answere
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   ridiculous
                   ●●tle
                   of
                   a
                   ●owne
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   lodge
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ●i●ing
                   of
                   
                     Iustinians
                     wordes
                  
                   concerning
                   an
                   vniversall
                   Impyre
                   ,
                   fitteth
                   him
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   
                     Peters
                     Name
                     doeth
                     the
                     Pope
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Pope
                   hath
                   nothing
                   of
                   ●eter
                   but
                   his
                   borrowed
                   title
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Emperour
                   hath
                   nought
                   but
                   the
                   shadow
                   of
                   the
                   Impyre
                   .
                   In
                   first
                   times
                   the
                   Pope
                   
                     non
                     habuit
                     potestatem
                     in
                     urbe
                     ante
                     tempora
                     Vitaliani
                     ,
                  
                   sayeth
                   their
                   owne
                   
                     Rolevinck
                     fas●
                     .
                     Temp
                  
                   60●
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   wee
                   may
                   turne
                   it
                   .
                   
                     Imperator
                     non
                     habet
                     potestatem
                     in
                     urbe
                     ,
                  
                   That
                   the
                   Emperour
                   hath
                   no
                   power
                   in
                   the
                   Towne
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   manifest
                   change
                   of
                   the
                   Emperour
                   removed
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Pope
                   seated
                   in
                   Rome
                   .
                   
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   late
                   Ages
                   the
                   Emperors
                   came
                   never
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   great
                   Armies
                   ;
                   some
                   times
                   they
                   
                     tooke
                     it
                     by
                     force
                  
                   :
                   Other
                   times
                   they
                   were
                   
                     surprysed
                     in
                     it
                  
                   as
                   an
                   evidente
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   no
                   power
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   Lastlie
                   ,
                   the
                   wiser
                   sort
                   eschewed
                   Rome
                   as
                   a
                   snare
                   .
                   So
                   Rudolph
                   the
                   first
                   being
                   invited
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   Rome
                   for
                   the
                   Imperiall
                   Crowne
                   ,
                   answered
                   as
                   
                     Aesops
                     Foxe
                     did
                     to
                     the
                     sicke
                     Lyon
                     ,
                  
                   who
                   requested
                   her
                   to
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   Caue
                   and
                   visit
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   shee
                   refused
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     shee
                     saw
                     the
                     foote-steppes
                     of
                     many
                  
                   
                   
                     beastes
                     entring
                     the
                     Caue
                     ,
                     but
                     none
                     returned
                     .
                  
                   So
                   ,
                   many
                   Emperours
                   went
                   to
                   Rome
                   with
                   glorie
                   ,
                   but
                   returned
                   with
                   shame
                   :
                   Since
                   Rome
                   is
                   now
                   to
                   Emperours
                   as
                   the
                   Lyons
                   Caue
                   is
                   to
                   beastes
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   rightlie
                   bee
                   called
                   Emperours
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   And
                   Pope
                   Iohn
                   the
                   thirteenth
                   writting
                   to
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   style
                   him
                   Romane
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   proue
                   that
                   they
                   acknowledge
                   no
                   Emperour
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   auntient
                   respects
                   of
                   the
                   Impyre
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   follow
                   
                   
                     Lipsii
                     admirandae
                  
                   a
                   in
                   its
                   
                     Forces
                     Riches
                     ,
                     Works
                     ,
                     Men
                     and
                     Vertues
                     ,
                  
                   it
                   is
                   weake
                   ,
                   for
                   in
                   none
                   of
                   these
                   can
                   it
                   compare
                   with
                   the
                   auntient
                   Impyre
                   .
                   The
                   bounds
                   also
                   proue
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Impyre
                   of
                   the
                   Orient
                   is
                   taken
                   by
                   the
                   Turkes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     VVesterne
                     Impyre
                     destroyed
                     by
                     Odoazer
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     Augstulus
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   restored
                   againe
                   by
                   Charles
                   the
                   great
                   ,
                   is
                   also
                   turned
                   to
                   a
                   shaddow
                   :
                   
                     Bellarmine
                     (
                     b
                  
                   )
                   hazards
                   the
                   issue
                   of
                   the
                   question
                   vpon
                   this
                   instance
                   affirming
                   that
                   
                     God
                     erected
                     the
                     VVesterne
                     Impyre
                     by
                     Charles
                     the
                     great
                     ,
                     which
                     Impyre
                  
                   (
                   sayeth
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     indureth
                     yet
                  
                   ,
                   b
                   But
                   this
                   instance
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   convict
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   Charles
                   Impyre
                   was
                   betweene
                   the
                   
                     Meditarrane
                     and
                     Balticke
                     Sea
                  
                   ,
                   betweene
                   Brittaine
                   and
                   Hungarie
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   present
                   Emperour
                   hath
                   but
                   a
                   small
                   part
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   in
                   Maximilian
                   the
                   firsts
                   time
                   it
                   was
                   divided
                   in
                   tenne
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   yet
                   was
                   it
                   but
                   a
                   small
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   auncient
                   Impyre
                   :
                   In
                   Constantines
                   time
                   ▪
                   the
                   Impyre
                   lay
                   betweene
                   
                   Brittaine
                   and
                   Persia
                   in
                   length
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   breadth
                   betweene
                   Caucasus
                   and
                   Syene
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   divided
                   them
                   in
                   94.
                   
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   whereof
                   scarcelie
                   one
                   is
                   within
                   the
                   present
                   Impyre
                   .
                   And
                   how
                   farre
                   is
                   it
                   from
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   when
                   Maximilian
                   the
                   second
                   
                     begging
                     the
                     Election
                     to
                     the
                     Crowne
                     of
                     Pole
                     ,
                  
                   was
                   repulsed
                   ,
                   and
                   taken
                   in
                   battell
                   by
                   an
                   handfull
                   of
                   Polonians
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   Ferdinand
                   that
                   now
                   is
                   ▪
                   
                     ingaged
                     the
                     halfe
                     of
                     Austria
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Duke
                   of
                   Bavaria
                   to
                   assist
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   Bohemian
                   warres
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   farre
                   
                     from
                     the
                     riches
                     and
                     forcs
                     of
                     Augustus
                     and
                     Constantine
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                
                 
                   These
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   reasons
                   haue
                   forced
                   from
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   a
                   confession
                   of
                   the
                   desolation
                   of
                   the
                   Impyre
                   .
                   
                     Ubi
                     nunc
                     Romana
                     Monarchia
                  
                   ?
                   (
                   sayeth
                   
                     Faber
                     )
                     —
                     quam
                     obsecro
                     Roma
                     Regi
                     suo
                     Monarchiae
                     praebet
                     obedientiam
                     .
                     Where
                     is
                     now
                     the
                     Romane
                     Monarchie
                     ▪
                     Where
                     are
                     they
                     that
                     rule
                     the
                     raines
                     ,
                     since
                     wee
                     see
                     the
                     head
                     of
                     the
                     Monarchie
                     make
                     defection
                     from
                     them
                     ?
                     For
                     what
                     obedience
                     ,
                     I
                     pray
                     you
                     ,
                     giveth
                     Rome
                     to
                     her
                     owne
                     King
                     ?
                  
                   And
                   
                     Dominicus
                     Soto
                  
                   a
                   affirmeth
                   that
                   
                     the
                     temporall
                     Impyre
                     of
                     Rome
                     is
                     now
                     ceased
                     .
                  
                   And
                   
                     Paulus
                     Iovius
                  
                   b
                   entring
                   in
                   his
                   Historie
                   ,
                   and
                   recounting
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   Europe
                   ,
                   hee
                   
                     raiseth
                     them
                     all
                     from
                     the
                     ruines
                     of
                     the
                     Impyre
                     ;
                     for
                     after
                     that
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Emperours
                     was
                     dead
                     ,
                     which
                     some
                     times
                     by
                     cutting
                     off
                     Kings
                     ,
                     compelled
                     all
                     to
                     obey
                     one
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     the
                     most
                     fierce
                     people
                     in
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     their
                     auncient
                     libertie
                     rebelled
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     manifest
                     that
                     the
                     most
                     noble
                     Romane
                     Impyre
                     ,
                     beeing
                     shaken
                     and
                     rent
                     in
                     pieces
                     by
                     the
                     force
                     of
                     the
                     Barbarians
                     ,
                     went
                     in
                     the
                     possession
                     of
                     manie
                     lesser
                     Kingdomes
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Salmeron
                   sayeth
                   ,
                   
                     Imperium
                     illud
                     Romanum
                     iam
                     diu
                     eversum
                     est
                     —
                     &
                     quafi
                     exstinctum
                     —
                     tenuissima
                     quaedam
                     umbra
                     est
                     Imperii
                     antiqui
                     .
                     The
                     Impyre
                     is
                     long
                     since
                     overthrowne
                     and
                     dissipate
                     in
                     many
                     Kingdomes
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     a
                     sort
                  
                   
                   
                     extinguished
                     .
                     For
                     hee
                     that
                     now
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     called
                     the
                     Romane
                     Emperour
                     ,
                     is
                     but
                     a
                     small
                     shaddow
                     of
                     the
                     Impyre
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     hee
                     doeth
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     possesse
                     Rome
                     it selfe
                     from
                     which
                     it
                     is
                  
                   
                   named
                   .
                   And
                   Iustinianus
                   a
                   another
                   Iesuite
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Romane
                     Impyre
                     is
                     long
                     since
                     driven
                     in
                     these
                     straites
                     ,
                     that
                     scarcelie
                     it
                     retaines
                     a
                     light
                     shadow
                     of
                     the
                     Impyre
                     .
                  
                   This
                   confession
                   is
                   enough
                   against
                   their
                   Wranglers
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   say
                   no
                   more
                   but
                   what
                   was
                   said
                   long
                   before
                   by
                   Lyra
                   b
                   
                     All
                     Kingdomes
                     are
                     departed
                     from
                     the
                     Romane
                     Impyre
                     ,
                     and
                     denyeth
                     subiection
                     and
                     tribute
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     many
                     yeares
                     that
                     Impyre
                     wants
                     an
                     Emperour
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Eberhardus
                   c
                   before
                   him
                   telleth
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Maiestie
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     whereby
                     of
                     olde
                     the
                     world
                     was
                     ruled
                     ,
                     is
                     taken
                     from
                     the
                     Earth
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     Emperour
                     is
                     but
                     a
                     vaine
                     title
                     and
                     a
                     naked
                     shaddow
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   By
                   this
                   their
                   discoverie
                   ,
                   we
                   turne
                   their
                   demonstration
                   against
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   evicted
                   both
                   
                     that
                     Antichrist
                     is
                     come
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Pope
                     is
                     that
                     Antichrist
                     :
                  
                   For
                   since
                   the
                   
                   Impyre
                   is
                   removed
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   first
                   by
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   Barbarians
                   ,
                   and
                   thirdlie
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   (
                   who
                   hath
                   thrust
                   himselfe
                   in
                   the
                   desolate
                   Impyre
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   reward
                   of
                   his
                   vsurpation
                   )
                   What
                   can
                   follow
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     that
                     hee
                     is
                     that
                     man
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     that
                     exalteth
                     himselfe
                     aboue
                     authoritie
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     one
                     point
                     of
                     Antichrist
                     may
                     resolue
                     all
                     the
                     questions
                     betweene
                     them
                     and
                     vs.
                  
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   infinite
                   labour
                   ,
                   to
                   cast
                   over
                   all
                   the
                   Controversies
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   one
                   virtuallie
                   hath
                   all
                   :
                   Some
                   haue
                   thought
                   to
                   bee
                   resolved
                   of
                   all
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Question
                     of
                     Scripture
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   containes
                   the
                   places
                   of
                   arguments
                   :
                   Others
                   from
                   the
                   question
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   her
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   this
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   hath
                   all
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   is
                   both
                   Church
                   ,
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   d
                   and
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   clearlie
                   proven
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   that
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   follow
                   necessarlie
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   all
                   questions
                   
                     controverted
                     they
                     haue
                     the
                     worst
                     part
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   proponed
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   mysticallie
                   ,
                   and
                   knowne
                   by
                   the
                   first
                   Ages
                   coniecturallie
                   ;
                   by
                   the
                   doctrine
                   and
                   practice
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   is
                   made
                   now
                   so
                   cleare
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   say
                   with
                   reverend
                   
                     Iuell
                     ,
                     Multi
                     quidem
                     loci
                     de
                     Antichristo
                     obscuri
                     erant
                     —
                     iam
                     verò
                     Ecclesiae
                     Romanae
                     doctrina
                     &
                     institutis
                  
                   
                   
                     effectum
                     est
                     ut
                     quibus
                     oculi
                     non
                     desunt
                     ne
                     Sol
                     ipse
                     clarior
                  
                   
                   
                     fiet
                     .
                     Though
                     many
                     places
                     of
                     Scripture
                     concerning
                     Antichrist
                     were
                     of
                     olde
                     ,
                     obscure
                     and
                     ambiguous
                     ,
                     because
                     as
                     then
                     it
                     appeared
                     not
                     to
                     what
                     policie
                     they
                     should
                     apply
                     them
                     .
                  
                   Yet
                   
                     now
                     by
                     the
                     doctrine
                     and
                     practice
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     come
                     to
                     passe
                     that
                     the
                     Sunne
                     himselfe
                     is
                     not
                     clearer
                     ,
                     to
                     such
                     as
                     want
                     not
                     eyes
                     .
                  
                   For
                   which
                   cause
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   a
                   saw
                   that
                   his
                   person
                   &
                   estimation
                   was
                   touched
                   by
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   were
                   spoken
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     discharged
                     straitlie
                     all
                     Preachers
                     ,
                     that
                     none
                     of
                     them
                     should
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     surmise
                     any
                     thing
                     of
                     the
                     comming
                     of
                     Antichrist
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   secret
                   conviction
                   that
                   the
                   notes
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   appertaine
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   same
                   Leo
                   the
                   tenth
                   ,
                   b
                   more
                   fullie
                   in
                   his
                   Bull
                   discharges
                   that
                   same
                   the
                   yeare
                   preceeding
                   Luthers
                   kything
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   it
                   galleth
                   them
                   at
                   the
                   heart
                   to
                   call
                   the
                   Pope
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   and
                   Maximilian
                   Duke
                   of
                   Bavere
                   ,
                   tooke
                   occasion
                   thereof
                   to
                   dissolue
                   a
                   Dispute
                   at
                   Ratisbone
                   c
                   betweene
                   the
                   Theologues
                   of
                   Saxonie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   of
                   Bavere
                   :
                   Hee
                   saw
                   his
                   Iesuits
                   failing
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   while
                   
                   they
                   cryed
                   continuallie
                   ,
                   
                     ad
                     formam
                     ,
                     ad
                     formam
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   sought
                   but
                   a
                   colour
                   to
                   breake
                   the
                   Dispute
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   Hunnius
                   occasionallie
                   called
                   the
                   Pope
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   he
                   fretted
                   and
                   discharged
                   any
                   further
                   proceeding
                   .
                   Baronius
                   d
                   
                     railes
                     against
                     vs
                     in
                     vaine
                     for
                     that
                     same
                     cause
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     vile
                     Novators
                     vse
                     reproachfull
                     names
                     and
                     pictures
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     disgrace
                     of
                     the
                     Apostolicke
                     Sea
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   they
                   neede
                   not
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Pope
                   endeth
                   the
                   plea
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     bee
                     vsurping
                     on
                     Princes
                     ,
                     exalting
                     himselfe
                     aboue
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     putting
                     them
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     way
                     by
                     excommunication
                     and
                     tyrannie
                     ,
                     giveth
                     a
                     iust
                     Commentar
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   words
                   &
                   proclaimeth
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   that
                   great
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   hee
                   expresseth
                   more
                   vyle
                   lineaments
                   than
                   the
                   Protestants
                   can
                   attribute
                   vnto
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   prime
                   
                     question
                     that
                     the
                     Emperours
                     Commissioners
                     for
                     the
                     reformation
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     the
                     deformation
                     of
                     Germanie
                     ,
                  
                   proponed
                   
                   to
                   the
                   Preachers
                   of
                   
                     Augsburgh
                     .
                     To
                     declare
                     if
                     they
                     counted
                     the
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     to
                     bee
                     Antichrist
                     —
                     adh●ret
                     capiti
                     lethalis
                     arundo
                     .
                  
                   The
                   deadlie
                   dart
                   of
                   their
                   discoverie
                   hath
                   wounded
                   their
                   head
                   grievouslie
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   not
                   heare
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXV
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   fourth
                   fruite
                   of
                   their
                   folie
                   :
                   
                     Their
                     just
                     destruction
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   fourth
                   fruite
                   of
                   this
                   vsurpation
                   is
                   their
                   destruction
                   .
                   
                   The
                   Apostle
                   descryveth
                   it
                   in
                   two
                   degrees
                   ,
                   consumption
                   and
                   abolition
                   :
                   The
                   Lord
                   will
                   
                     consume
                     him
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     his
                     mouth
                     ,
                     and
                     abolish
                     him
                     by
                     the
                     brightnesse
                     of
                     his
                     comming
                     .
                  
                   This
                   consumption
                   is
                   
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   most
                   powerfull
                   meanes
                   to
                   destroy
                   poperie
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   worke
                   of
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   
                     begunne
                     increased
                     ,
                     and
                     perfected
                     by
                     the
                     graduall
                     obscuring
                     and
                     depressing
                     of
                     Scripture
                     :
                  
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   graduall
                   
                     revealing
                     and
                     manifesting
                     of
                     Scripture
                     is
                     sufficient
                     to
                     banish
                     that
                     darknesse
                     .
                  
                   So
                   the
                   Waldenses
                   began
                   with
                   a
                   private
                   vse
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   troubled
                   Antichrists
                   Kingdome
                   .
                   VVicliffe
                   brought
                   it
                   to
                   
                     Lectures
                     in
                     the
                     Schoole
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   wrought
                   them
                   more
                   harme
                   :
                   Hus
                   broght
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Pulpit
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   it
                   shine
                   clearer
                   :
                   But
                   
                     Luther
                     ,
                     Calvine
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     VVorthies
                     of
                     reformation
                     ,
                  
                   made
                   that
                   Light
                   to
                   shine
                   clearer
                   in
                   manie
                   places
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   brought
                   a
                   great
                   destruction
                   vpon
                   Antichrists
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   many
                   Nations
                   forsake
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   turne
                   to
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Light
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   discovered
                   two
                   thinges
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   the
                   Popes
                   
                     heresie
                     and
                     tyrannie
                  
                   ;
                   by
                   the
                   first
                   discoverie
                   ,
                   it
                   looseth
                   the
                   bands
                   that
                   formerly
                   held
                   people
                   in
                   awe
                   :
                   
                     Superstition
                     so
                     puddled
                     their
                     consciences
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   
                   indured
                   his
                   verie
                   tyrannie
                   as
                   equitie
                   :
                   But
                   when
                   the
                   shining
                   truth
                   discovered
                   him
                   to
                   bee
                   an
                   Antichristian
                   se●ucer
                   ,
                   their
                   irritation
                   was
                   doubled
                   to
                   avenge
                   themselves
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   both
                   for
                   his
                   misleading
                   of
                   them
                   and
                   vsurpation
                   .
                
                 
                   Doubtlesse
                   ,
                   
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     secret
                     cause
                     why
                     so
                     farre
                     they
                     abuse
                  
                   
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   they
                   accuse
                   it
                   of
                   insufficiencie
                   ,
                   and
                   forbid
                   the
                   translating
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   
                     vulgar
                     tongues
                     ,
                     and
                     reading
                     of
                     it
                     to
                     people
                     ,
                  
                   because
                   Sathan
                   maketh
                   them
                   
                     presagious
                     of
                     their
                     destruction
                     to
                     come
                     by
                     it
                     :
                  
                   Their
                   adoring
                   of
                   the
                   Nailes
                   ,
                   the
                   Speare
                   and
                   weapons
                   that
                   killed
                   Christ
                   ,
                   argues
                   their
                   
                     sympathie
                     with
                     Sathan
                     &
                     the
                     Iewes
                  
                   that
                   crucified
                   him
                   :
                   And
                   their
                   abhorring
                   of
                   the
                   Sword
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   argues
                   their
                   Antipathie
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   malefactour
                   abhorreth
                   the
                   Sword
                   of
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   three
                   
                     Bishops
                     at
                     Bononia
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   
                   gaue
                   advise
                   to
                   Paul
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   for
                   reformation
                   besought
                   
                     him
                     to
                     put
                     the
                     Bible
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     was
                     the
                     Booke
                     that
                     wrought
                     them
                     most
                     woe
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   their
                   consumption
                   they
                   acknowledge
                   with
                   
                   griefe
                   ,
                   for
                   
                     who
                     is
                     ignorant
                  
                   (
                   sayeth
                   Bellarmine
                   )
                   a
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Lutheran
                     Trueth
                  
                   (
                   which
                   hee
                   calleth
                   a
                   Pest
                   )
                   
                     arose
                     in
                     Saxonie
                     ,
                     and
                     thereafter
                     occupyed
                     almost
                     all
                     Germanie
                     ?
                     Thence
                     it
                     went
                     to
                     the
                     North
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     East
                     ,
                     and
                     consumed
                     Denmarke
                     ,
                     Norraway
                     ,
                     Swaden
                     ,
                     Gothland
                     ,
                     Panonia
                     ,
                     and
                     Hungarie
                     :
                     Thereafter
                     with
                     the
                     like
                     swiftnesse
                     to
                     the
                     West
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     South
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     a
                     short
                     time
                     destroyed
                     France
                     ,
                     England
                     ,
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     some
                     time
                     floorishing
                     Kingdomes
                     :
                     And
                     lastlie
                     that
                     it
                     passed
                     over
                     the
                     Alpes
                     and
                     pearced
                     into
                     Italie
                     it selfe
                     :
                  
                   The
                   Gospel
                   preached
                   into
                   these
                   places
                   ,
                   was
                   like
                   the
                   sounling
                   of
                   the
                   Trumpets
                   about
                   Iericho
                   ,
                   to
                   throw
                   downe
                   mightilie
                   the
                   abominations
                   of
                   Babel
                   :
                   And
                   Cotton
                   confesseth
                   further
                   that
                   the
                   
                     authoritie
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     is
                     incomparablie
                     lesse
                     than
                     it
                     was
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   now
                   the
                   Romane
                   Church
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   
                     diminitiue
                     of
                     that
                     it
                     was
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   bee
                   seene
                   in
                   the
                   ardidinals
                   b
                   
                     who
                     were
                     wont
                     to
                     meete
                     oftner
                     ,
                     but
                     now
                     meete
                     one●
                  
                   
                   
                     onelie
                     once
                     a
                     weeke
                     because
                     the
                     businesse
                     of
                     the
                     Court
                     of
                     Rome
                     decressed
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   order
                   of
                   their
                   consumption
                   is
                   verie
                   considerable
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   
                     Nations
                     for
                     sooke
                     the
                     Pope
                     first
                     ,
                     who
                     were
                     most
                     abu●
                     sed
                     by
                     his
                     vsurpation
                     :
                  
                   They
                   abused
                   Germanie
                   pittifullie
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   the
                   Henries
                   and
                   Fridericks
                   :
                   No
                   reason
                   could
                   content
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   Emperors
                   found
                   more
                   
                     patience
                     to
                     suffer
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     Popes
                     tyrannie
                     found
                     measure
                     to
                     bound
                     it selfe
                     .
                     England
                  
                   a
                   
                     also
                     was
                     to
                     them
                     a
                     Paradise
                     of
                     delight
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     inexhaustable
                     fountaine
                  
                   ;
                   at
                   every
                   occasion
                   they
                   sent
                   Legats
                   to
                   presse
                   that
                   Kingdome
                   b
                   for
                   money
                   as
                   a
                   sponge
                   ,
                   is
                   pressed
                   for
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   imposed
                   the
                   
                     provision
                     of
                     some
                     hundreth
                  
                   at
                   their
                   pleasure
                   :
                   Henrie
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   survey
                   of
                   the
                   Church-rents
                   ,
                   found
                   
                     sixtie
                     thousand
                     merkes
                     sterling
                  
                   to
                   bee
                   provided
                   for
                   Romanes
                   .
                   Wherevpon
                   with
                   his
                   Nobles
                   hee
                   supplicat
                   Innocent
                   the
                   fourth
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   
                     Councell
                     of
                     Lions
                     to
                     ease
                     that
                     burthen
                     :
                  
                   They
                   got
                   faire
                   promises
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   burthen
                   doubled
                   :
                   '
                   For
                   a
                   new
                   survey
                   within
                   six
                   yeares
                   found
                   
                     tenne
                     thousand
                     merkes
                     more
                  
                   was
                   yearelie
                   assigned
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                   They
                   whipped
                   
                     Henrie
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     by
                     Discipline
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     Boy
                     ,
                     for
                     Beckets
                     punishment
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   canvased
                   King
                   Iohn
                   so
                   fearefullie
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   found
                   no
                   rest
                   at
                   home
                   ,
                   but
                   sought
                   desperate
                   courses
                   with
                   
                     Mahumetan
                     Princes
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     end
                     was
                     forced
                     to
                     resigne
                     his
                     Kingdome
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     it
                     holden
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     lastlie
                     was
                     poysoned
                     in
                     the
                     Eucharist
                     .
                     Navarre
                  
                   also
                   found
                   the
                   like
                   crueltie
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   their
                   King
                   was
                   
                     excommunicate
                     and
                     cast
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     by
                     Iulius
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     his
                     Subiects
                     deserted
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   when
                   hee
                   was
                   invaded
                   by
                   Ferdinand
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   their
                   first
                   
                     blowes
                     came
                     from
                     these
                     abused
                     Nations
                     .
                  
                   Everie
                   
                   people
                   hath
                   their
                   
                     owne
                     Genius
                  
                   (
                   I
                   meane
                   neither
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Platonicke
                     conceats
                  
                   of
                   attending
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   nor
                   
                     Paredri
                     Daemones
                  
                   )
                   but
                   a
                   Gentilitious
                   disposition
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   Nation
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   mortall
                   with
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   therfore
                   ,
                   neither
                   so
                   soone
                   irritate
                   nor
                   appeased
                   .
                   Persons
                   lay
                   their
                   quarrels
                   
                   at
                   their
                   death
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   
                     surviving
                     Genius
                     or
                     Spirit
                     of
                     a
                     Nation
                  
                   liveth
                   longer
                   than
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   owne
                   time
                   doeth
                   resent
                   olde
                   iniuries
                   ,
                   and
                   revenge
                   them
                   .
                   Therefore
                   long
                   oppressed
                   
                     Germanie
                     (
                     finding
                     a
                     light
                     in
                     Luthers
                  
                   
                   time
                   )
                   gaue
                   such
                   a
                   blow
                   to
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   could
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   cure
                   .
                   It
                   had
                   beene
                   good
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   run
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   
                     extremitie
                     about
                     Church
                     maintenance
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   fearing
                   that
                   the
                   Cleargie
                   would
                   againe
                   abuse
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   did
                   spoyle
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   her
                   Patrimonie
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     defyled
                     the
                     the
                     reformation
                     of
                     Religion
                     with
                     horrible
                     sacriledge
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   As
                   Germanie
                   began
                   so
                   
                     England
                     followed
                     ,
                     and
                     shook
                     off
                     his
                     yoak
                     vnder
                     Henrie
                     the
                     eight
                     ,
                  
                   &
                   brought
                   fo●rth
                   at
                   last
                   that
                   
                   
                     great
                     and
                     ever-memorable
                     fact
                  
                   which
                   (
                   overcome
                   with
                   oppression
                   for
                   manie
                   Ages
                   )
                   
                     shee
                     had
                     conceived
                     with
                     great
                     sorrow
                     .
                  
                   And
                   what
                   ever
                   personall
                   disposition
                   they
                   alledge
                   to
                   haue
                   beene
                   in
                   Henrie
                   the
                   eight
                   ,
                   yet
                   GOD
                   had
                   his
                   hand
                   in
                   the
                   worke
                   :
                   
                     And
                     though
                     hee
                     had
                     not
                     beene
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     yet
                     God
                     would
                     haue
                     provided
                     him
                     meanes
                     to
                     doe
                     that
                     that
                     was
                     done
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   reformation
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   looke
                   to
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Henrie
                   alone
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     to
                     fiue
                     or
                     six
                     Ages
                     preceeding
                     ,
                  
                   wherein
                   that
                   Kingdome
                   was
                   long
                   grievouslie
                   oppressed
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   fulnesse
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Popes
                     cup
                     ,
                     and
                     Gods
                     iust
                     anger
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   breake
                   his
                   power
                   in
                   that
                   Kingdome
                   did
                   meete
                   together
                   in
                   that
                   time
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   like
                   maner
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Navarres
                   Posteritie
                   payed
                   the
                   Pope
                   home
                   againe
                   for
                   his
                   excōmunication
                   ;
                   
                     they
                     were
                     stirred
                     vp
                     with
                     privat
                     hatred
                     ,
                     &
                     syded
                     with
                     them
                     who
                     cōspyred
                     against
                     the
                     Sea
                     of
                     Rome
                     .
                  
                   By
                   their
                   forwardnesse
                   ,
                   the
                   truth
                   was
                   first
                   spread
                   abroad
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   they
                   haue
                   beene
                   shaking
                   France
                   from
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   Rome
                   ;
                   and
                   who
                   
                     knoweth
                     ,
                     but
                     some
                     branch
                     of
                     that
                     stemme
                     shall
                     helpe
                     to
                     giue
                     the
                     Pope
                     his
                     fatall
                     stroke
                     in
                     France
                     also
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   heare
                   from
                   a
                   bygot
                   Papist
                   ,
                   what
                   vantage
                   Pops
                   haue
                   made
                   by
                   their
                   tyrannie
                   over
                   Kings
                   :
                   
                     Event
                     us
                     rerum
                  
                   (
                   sayeth
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     satis
                     docent
                     nihil
                     proficere
                     Pontifices
                     dum
                     hac
                  
                   
                   —
                   
                     via
                     incedunt
                     —
                     The
                     event
                     hath
                     clearelie
                     proven
                     to
                     this
                     day
                     that
                     the
                     Popes
                     haue
                     profited
                     little
                     ,
                     while
                     they
                     walke
                     in
                     this
                     high
                     ,
                     slipperie
                     and
                     steepe
                     way
                     :
                     But
                     they
                     rather
                     make
                     broyles
                     ,
                     schismes
                     ,
                     and
                     wars
                     in
                     Christian
                     Nations
                     ,
                     then
                     propagate
                     the
                     Faith
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   And
                   when
                   hee
                   hath
                   reakoned
                   out
                   the
                   pernicious
                   course
                   of
                   Gregorie
                   the
                   seventh
                   against
                   Henrie
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   of
                   Boniface
                   the
                   eight
                   against
                   Philip
                   ,
                   of
                   Iulius
                   the
                   second
                   against
                   Lodowicke
                   the
                   twelth
                   ,
                   of
                   Clement
                   the
                   seventh
                   ,
                   and
                   Paul
                   the
                   third
                   against
                   Henrie
                   the
                   eight
                   ,
                   of
                   Pius
                   the
                   fifth
                   against
                   
                     Elizabeth
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                   Then
                   hee
                   inferres
                   :
                   
                     Did
                     not
                     all
                     these
                     Princes
                     contemne
                     and
                     mocke
                     the
                     Papall
                     Impyre
                     as
                     an
                     intolerable
                     pride
                     ?
                     nonne
                     hi
                  
                   
                   
                     omnes
                     Principes
                     papale
                     illud
                     Imperium
                     ut
                     meram
                     arrogantiam
                     riserunt
                     .
                  
                   And
                   concludeth
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   
                     tyrannie
                     was
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     the
                     overthrow
                     of
                     Poperie
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   hee
                   affirmeth
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     the
                     Protestants
                     in
                     France
                     and
                     Britaine
                     is
                     hatched
                     of
                     the
                     miserable
                     heate
                     of
                     the
                     Popes
                     temporall
                     power
                     .
                  
                   This
                   testimonie
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   bosome
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   like
                   the
                   
                     ruine
                     of
                     olde
                     Rome
                  
                   ,
                   shee
                   forced
                   out
                   her
                   
                   tyrannie
                   on
                   farre
                   Countries
                   ,
                   and
                   her
                   furthest
                   extension
                   met
                   with
                   the
                   greatest
                   opposition
                   of
                   mightie
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   in
                   it
                   the
                   period
                   both
                   of
                   her
                   furthest
                   reach
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   her
                   ruine
                   ;
                   
                     as
                     the
                     sea
                     marke
                     is
                     both
                     the
                     point
                     of
                     the
                     highest
                     flowing
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     ebbe
                     .
                  
                   So
                   when
                   she
                   streached
                   out
                   her selfe
                   to
                   
                     Britain
                     ,
                     Saxonie
                     Persia
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   In
                   Gods
                   time
                   shee
                   beganne
                   to
                   find
                   her
                   stresses
                   there
                   ,
                   &
                   was
                   compelled
                   to
                   call
                   home
                   her
                   Legions
                   to
                   
                     guard
                     her
                  
                   
                   
                     head
                     and
                     heart
                     ,
                     Italie
                     and
                     Rome
                     it selfe
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     inc●ersion
                     of
                     the
                     Barbarians
                     .
                  
                   So
                   now
                   Rome
                   stretching
                   out
                   her
                   ambition
                   to
                   farre
                   Countries
                   ,
                   hath
                   found
                   her
                   curbing
                   to
                   beginne
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Gods
                   
                     time
                     by
                     reformation
                  
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   her
                   consumption
                   )
                   
                     shee
                     will
                     bee
                     put
                     to
                     the
                     defence
                     of
                     her
                     Antichristian
                     Seate
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   in
                   end
                   shall
                   fullie
                   bee
                   destroyed
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   
                     measure
                     of
                     his
                     cup
                  
                   :
                   Hee
                   is
                   called
                   ,
                   the
                   child
                   
                   
                     of
                     perdition
                  
                   ,
                   first
                   actiuelie
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   destroyeth
                   mens
                   Soules
                   by
                   herefie
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   bodies
                   by
                   persecution
                   ,
                   and
                   soundeth
                   nothing
                   but
                   destruction
                   :
                   Santarellus
                   the
                   Iesuite
                   discovered
                   a
                   secret
                   ,
                   when
                   citing
                   the
                   Apostles
                   text
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   
                     hee
                     had
                     power
                     to
                     Edification
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     to
                     destruction
                     ,
                  
                   hee
                   left
                   out
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   Edification
                   ,
                   to
                   tell
                   that
                   the
                   Popes
                   power
                   is
                   onelie
                   for
                   destruction
                   :
                   And
                   though
                   he
                   was
                   justlie
                   censured
                   by
                   the
                   Sorbone
                   ,
                   yet
                   their
                   practice
                   goeth
                   broad
                   
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   reading
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   inculcate
                   for
                   that
                   same
                   end
                   ,
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   
                     Ieremie
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     sent
                     thee
                     to
                     roote
                     out
                     and
                     destroy
                     .
                  
                   Next
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   the
                   childe
                   of
                   perdition
                   passiuelie
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   will
                   destroy
                   that
                   Destroyer
                   :
                   
                     Doe
                     to
                     her
                     as
                     shee
                     hath
                     done
                     to
                     other
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   his
                   doome
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     Kings
                  
                   
                   
                     shall
                     eate
                     vp
                     her
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     burne
                     her
                     with
                     fire
                     .
                  
                   And
                   yet
                   he
                   is
                   so
                   blinded
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   falleth
                   in
                   controversies
                   with
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   that
                   provocation
                   sharpeneth
                   them
                   as
                   Gods
                   instruments
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   destruction
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   in
                   this
                   time
                   their
                   prevailing
                   against
                   the
                   Protestants
                   
                   seemeth
                   to
                   
                     stay
                     the
                     course
                     of
                     their
                     destruction
                     .
                  
                   But
                   indeede
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   furtherance
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   
                     God
                     is
                     iustlie
                     punishing
                     Protestants
                     for
                     their
                     contempt
                     and
                     abuse
                     of
                     the
                     restored
                     Light
                     :
                  
                   And
                   their
                   sinnes
                   are
                   now
                   greater
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   darknesse
                   :
                   Yet
                   the
                   
                     Pope
                     also
                     therein
                     is
                     filling
                     his
                     cup
                     ,
                     and
                     like
                     Pharaoh
                     hardning
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                  
                   both
                   to
                   hold
                   Gods
                   people
                   in
                   thrall
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   pursue
                   them
                   when
                   they
                   depart
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   charged
                   his
                   people
                   
                     to
                     come
                     out
                     of
                     Babel
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   manie
                   
                   haue
                   alrea
                   lie
                   obeyed
                   :
                   This
                   inrageth
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   for
                   hee
                   seeth
                   that
                   his
                   
                     lies
                     and
                     deceit
                     by
                     Iesuits
                     and
                     Emissaries
                     cannot
                     recall
                     them
                     ,
                     who
                     haue
                     departed
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     therefore
                     hee
                     vseth
                     the
                     force
                     of
                     Armes
                     to
                     destroy
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   in
                   so
                   doing
                   hasteneth
                   his
                   owne
                   ruine
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   Saintes
                   that
                   hee
                   spilleth
                   lik
                   water
                   ,
                   filleth
                   vp
                   the
                   cup
                   fot
                   his
                   destruction
                   .
                   
                     Everie
                     droppe
                     of
                     that
                     blood
                     like
                     Abels
                     cryeth
                     for
                     a
                     vengeance
                     :
                     Salmanasers
                     prevailing
                     over
                     the
                     ten
                     Tribes
                     was
                     a
                     forerunner
                     of
                     his
                     overthrow
                     ,
                     and
                     Nebuchad●ezars
                     carying
                  
                   
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Iewes
                     captiue
                     ,
                     brought
                     ruine
                     to
                     his
                     owne
                     Monarchie
                     :
                  
                   
                   While
                   the
                   Pope
                   now
                   like
                   
                     Balthasar
                     is
                     insulting
                     over
                     God
                     and
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     hee
                     is
                     but
                     hastening
                     destruction
                     on
                     himselfe
                     :
                  
                   God
                   hath
                   striken
                   that
                   Beast
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   by
                   the
                   hammer
                   of
                   reformation
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   present
                   broyles
                   are
                   sturring
                   of
                   his
                   hornes
                   &
                   hooues
                   to
                   be
                   vp
                   againe
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     he
                     will
                     never
                     recover
                     his
                     former
                     grandour
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   more
                   like
                   his
                   
                     vltimus
                     conatus
                  
                   ,
                   his
                   last
                   pressing
                   ,
                   preceeding
                   his
                   destruction
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   kindlie
                   recoverie
                   .
                   They
                   haue
                   
                     wrought
                     their
                     heartes
                     to
                     a
                     strange
                     hardnesse
                  
                   against
                   their
                   destruction
                   :
                   Baronius
                   layed
                   these
                   grounds
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   seate
                   
                     non
                     potest
                     destrui
                  
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   
                     superabundanti
                     peccato
                  
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   hee
                   grant
                   that
                   
                   the
                   
                     abhomination
                     of
                     desolation
                     was
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     Ibid.
                  
                   and
                   
                     Monsters
                     sate
                     on
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   (
                   sayeth
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     there
                     remained
                     a
                     Church
                  
                   .
                   899
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   pillow
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   sleepe
                   to
                   death
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   argues
                   an
                   imminent
                   ruine
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Origen
                   observeth
                   :
                   
                   
                     When
                     a
                     great
                     disease
                  
                   (
                   sayeth
                   he
                   )
                   
                     taketh
                     a
                     mā
                     as
                     now
                     Babylon
                     which
                     is
                     confused
                     with
                     the
                     wound
                     of
                     her
                     own
                     malice
                     ,
                     then
                     God
                     is
                     hastening
                     to
                     punishment
                     .
                     Capitur
                     Babylon
                     &
                     non
                     agnoscit
                     :
                     Babylon
                     is
                     taken
                     ,
                     and
                     knoweth
                     it
                     not
                     :
                     And
                     a
                     sicke
                     man
                     the
                     nearer
                     to
                     death
                     ,
                     the
                     further
                     from
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     his
                     sicknesse
                  
                   sayeth
                   S.
                   August
                   .
                   This
                   their
                   senselesnesse
                   is
                   confessed
                   :
                   
                     Sathan
                     keepeth
                     vs
                     in
                     captivitie
                  
                   (
                   sayeth
                   their
                   
                     Onus
                     Ecclesiae
                  
                   )
                   
                     and
                     hath
                     bereft
                     vs
                     of
                     sound
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     that
                  
                   
                   
                     wee
                     know
                     not
                     how
                     wee
                     haue
                     offended
                     ,
                     neither
                     ponder
                     our
                     sinne
                     ,
                     nor
                     see
                     the
                     punishment
                     readie
                     for
                     vs.
                  
                   And
                   hee
                   giveth
                   the
                   reason
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   :
                   
                     Because
                     the
                     viall
                     of
                     ignorance
                     of
                     the
                     owne
                     state
                     is
                     powred
                     out
                     on
                     the
                     seate
                     of
                     the
                     beast
                     ,
                  
                   That
                   
                   wee
                   see
                   this
                   their
                   state
                   better
                   than
                   they
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   themselues
                   hath
                   told
                   vs.
                   
                     The
                     Babylonians
                  
                   (
                   sayeth
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     seeth
                     not
                     Babels
                     burthen
                     ,
                     but
                     onelie
                     they
                     who
                     are
                     in
                     Ierusalem
                     .
                  
                   
                   The
                   like
                   Ierome
                   noteth
                   of
                   their
                   Predecessours
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   
                     Goths
                     tooke
                     their
                     Towne
                     ,
                     they
                     fought
                     not
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     humane
                     helpe
                     .
                  
                   And
                   S.
                   
                     Austine
                     ,
                     that
                     while
                     the
                     world
                     pittied
                     their
                     ruine
                     they
                     were
                     seeking
                     stage-playes
                     ,
                     and
                     laughing
                  
                   
                   
                     in
                     the
                     Theater
                  
                   :
                   And
                   Salvianus
                   sayeth
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Romane
                     people
                     is
                  
                   
                   
                     drunke
                     with
                     the
                     Sardonick
                     herbe
                     moritur
                     &
                     ridet
                     ,
                     they
                     die
                     and
                     they
                     laugh
                     .
                  
                   They
                   feele
                   a
                   decay
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   not
                   vp
                   the
                   cause
                   
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   bee
                   their
                   Apostasie
                   ,
                   
                     Si
                     cladis
                     causa
                     cognoscitur
                     &
                     vulneris
                     medela
                     invenitur
                     ,
                  
                   sayeth
                   Cyprian
                   :
                   So
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   see
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   repent
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVI
                   .
                   That
                   now
                   -
                   Rome
                   is
                   incurable
                   .
                
                 
                   GOD
                   hath
                   gone
                   so
                   farre
                   on
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     to
                     consume
                  
                   
                   
                     them
                     in
                     a
                     part
                  
                   ,
                   &
                   there
                   restes
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   goe
                   on
                   till
                   their
                   finall
                   abolition
                   :
                   In
                   this
                   case
                   it
                   were
                   
                     their
                     happinesse
                     to
                     repent
                     &
                     reforme
                     themselues
                     :
                  
                   But
                   what
                   hope
                   can
                   there
                   be
                   of
                   reformation
                   since
                   they
                   haue
                   wedded
                   themselues
                   to
                   their
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   them
                   over
                   to
                   it
                   :
                   
                     The
                     vyall
                     is
                     powred
                     out
                     vpon
                     the
                     seate
                     of
                     the
                     Beast
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     kingdome
                     is
                     full
                     of
                     the
                     darknesse
                     of
                     feare
                     and
                     sorrow
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   
                   maketh
                   them
                   gnaw
                   their
                   tongues
                   for
                   paine
                   :
                   And
                   they
                   blaspheme
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   paines
                   and
                   sores
                   ,
                   and
                   raile
                   against
                   his
                   trueth
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   repent
                   them
                   not
                   of
                   their
                   deeds
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     greater
                     stay
                     of
                     this
                     reformation
                     than
                     the
                     greatnesse
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     :
                  
                   For
                   corruption
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   as
                   the
                   
                     head
                     of
                     the
                  
                   
                   
                     fish
                     that
                     rotteth
                     first
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   infecteth
                   all
                   the
                   bodie
                   .
                   So
                   Hadrian
                   the
                   fixt
                   directed
                   his
                   Legate
                   to
                   confesse
                   ingenuouslie
                   in
                   his
                   Name
                   
                     that
                     God
                     had
                     sent
                     persecutiō
                     on
                     his
                     Church
                     for
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     chieflie
                     of
                     the
                     Priestes
                     and
                     Prelats
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     —
                     for
                     we
                     know
                  
                   (
                   sayth
                   he
                   )
                   
                     that
                     in
                     this
                     holy
                     seat
                     for
                     some
                     yeares
                     many
                     abominations
                     haue
                     beene
                     ,
                     abuses
                     in
                     spiritualie
                     ,
                     excesse
                     in
                     commandements
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     a
                     word
                     ,
                     all
                     things
                     perverted
                     .
                     Neither
                     is
                     it
                     to
                     bee
                     wondered
                     if
                     this
                     sicknesse
                     haue
                     discended
                     from
                     the
                     head
                     to
                     the
                     members
                     .
                     All
                     wee
                  
                   (
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   
                   Prelats
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   )
                   
                     haue
                     declined
                     everie
                     one
                     to
                     his
                     owne
                  
                   
                   
                     way
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     a
                     long
                     space
                     there
                     is
                     none
                     that
                     hath
                     done
                     good
                     ,
                     no
                     not
                     one
                     :
                  
                   And
                   for
                   reformation
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   as
                   the
                   
                     head
                     of
                     the
                     Conie
                     ,
                     when
                     all
                     the
                     bodie
                     is
                     flaine
                     ,
                     the
                     skinne
                     sticks
                     at
                     the
                     head
                  
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   more
                   easie
                   to
                   reforme
                   all
                   the
                   bodie
                   of
                   Popedome
                   than
                   this
                   head
                   .
                   If
                   hee
                   would
                   returne
                   to
                   his
                   
                     primitiue
                     State
                     to
                     bee
                     a
                     preaching
                     Bishop
                     over
                     the
                     Citie
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Ecclesias
                     suburbicarias
                     ,
                  
                   In
                   such
                   a
                   case
                   wee
                   might
                   say
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   Lactance
                   did
                   of
                   old
                   Rome
                   .
                   
                     If
                     she
                     would
                     lay
                     down
                     her
                  
                   
                   
                     Monarchie
                     ,
                     adantiquas
                     casas
                     redundum
                     esset
                     .
                  
                   Then
                   there
                   might
                   bee
                   some
                   hope
                   of
                   a
                   reformation
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   keepeth
                   
                   the
                   Romane
                   temper
                   of
                   whom
                   justlie
                   it
                   was
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Romani
                     regnare
                     sciunt
                     ,
                     regi
                     nesciunt
                     :
                  
                   Hee
                   will
                   not
                   reforme
                   one
                   jot
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     verifieth
                     Ambrose
                  
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     a
                     continuall
                     and
                     long
                  
                   
                   
                     power
                     begetteth
                     insolencie
                     .
                     For
                     what
                     man
                     will
                     wee
                     finde
                     who
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     accord
                     will
                     lay
                     downe
                     his
                     Impyre
                     ,
                     and
                     Ensignes
                     of
                     his
                     Government
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     a
                     first
                     in
                     number
                     can
                     willinglie
                     bee
                     made
                     last
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   Religion
                   hee
                   striues
                   for
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     his
                     triple
                     crowne
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   exorbitant
                   power
                   over
                   all
                   ,
                   is
                   dearer
                   to
                   him
                   than
                   
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   
                     who
                     denie
                     that
                     power
                     would
                     throw
                     Poperie
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Paul
                   the
                   fourth
                   made
                   this
                   good
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   offered
                   to
                   Queene
                   
                     Elizabeth
                     of
                     happie
                     memorie
                     to
                     ratifie
                     the
                     Inglish
                     reformation
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     if
                     shee
                     would
                     but
                     acknowledge
                     his
                     Supremacie
                     .
                  
                   So
                   he
                   will
                   rather
                   mixe
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   than
                   lay
                   down
                   his
                   greatnesse
                   ,
                   &
                   as
                   
                     Menelaus
                     an
                     usurping
                     high
                     Priest
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     greatest
                     impediment
                     to
                     Iudas
                     Machabeus
                     in
                     reforming
                     and
                     purging
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                  
                   So
                   is
                   the
                   Pope
                   the
                   greatest
                   impediment
                   of
                   Christian
                   reformation
                   .
                   Many
                   inquire
                   what
                   
                     is
                     the
                     greatest
                     controversie
                     that
                     holds
                     vs
                     and
                     Papists
                     at
                     ods
                     ,
                     &
                     some
                     think
                     idolatrie
                     ,
                     others
                     the
                     Masse
                     or
                     Transubstantiation
                     .
                     Some
                     free-will
                     ,
                     Merite
                     ,
                     Iustification
                     ,
                     Purgatorie
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   Popes
                   Monarchie
                   :
                   For
                   if
                   Protestants
                   would
                   acknowledge
                   him
                   to
                   bee
                   
                     a
                     Spirituall
                  
                   and
                   
                   
                     Temporall
                     Monarch
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   make
                   no
                   question
                   but
                   hee
                   would
                   subscriue
                   other
                   controverted
                   points
                   .
                   They
                   pleade
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   
                     is
                     the
                     best
                     bond
                     for
                     vnion
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Canus
                   
                   affirmeth
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Apostle
                     speaking
                     of
                     the
                     offices
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     did
                     forget
                     that
                     whereon
                     her
                     vnion
                     most
                     depends
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   Pope
                   .
                   But
                   beside
                   that
                   blasphemie
                   ,
                   the
                   contraire
                   is
                   cleare
                   :
                   For
                   hee
                   is
                   the
                   roote
                   and
                   life
                   of
                   this
                   Schisme
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   talked
                   indeede
                   much
                   of
                   Reformation
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   
                   a
                   fashion
                   by
                   Cardinall
                   Campegius
                   to
                   reforme
                   Germanie
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   medled
                   with
                   trifles
                   and
                   no
                   substance
                   ;
                   and
                   nyne
                   
                     Cardinals
                     offered
                     a
                     plat-forme
                     of
                     reformation
                     to
                     Paul
                  
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   and
                   three
                   
                     Bishops
                     of
                     Bononia
                     gaue
                     him
                     a
                     more
                     full
                     one
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   hee
                   suppressed
                   them
                   both
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   
                     Trent
                     Councell
                  
                   they
                   mocked
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   both
                   promising
                   and
                   pretending
                   reformation
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   strengthened
                   their
                   deformation
                   :
                   They
                   turned
                   
                     private
                     and
                     Schoole
                     opinions
                     in
                     points
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                  
                   confirmed
                   their
                   owne
                   heresies
                   ,
                   and
                   condemned
                   the
                   truth
                   by
                   their
                   Anathemaes
                   :
                   They
                   mended
                   no
                   
                     point
                     of
                     Doctrine
                     but
                     multiplied
                     Chapters
                     of
                     reformation
                     of
                     some
                     abuses
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   in
                   end
                   to
                   mocke
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   
                     cast
                     the
                     execution
                     of
                     all
                     in
                     the
                     Popes
                     hand
                     .
                     Lastlie
                     ,
                     the
                     holy
                     Synode
                     declareth
                     that
                     all
                     statutes
                     of
                     reformation
                     are
                     so
                     decreed
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     authoritie
                     of
                     the
                     Apostolicke
                     Sea
                     bee
                     safe
                  
                   The
                   meaning
                   of
                   that
                   clause
                   may
                   bee
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   instructions
                   of
                   Iulius
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   to
                   Crescentius
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   Legats
                   in
                   the
                   Councell
                   :
                   
                     That
                     there
                  
                   
                   
                     was
                     no
                     great
                     pe●rell
                     ,
                     though
                     for
                     the
                     present
                     hee
                     yeelded
                     to
                     some
                     things
                     hurtfull
                     to
                     the
                     Court
                     of
                     Rome
                     :
                  
                   Of
                   which
                   sort
                   some
                   things
                   before
                   were
                   granted
                   :
                   
                     and
                     that
                     because
                     things
                     might
                     easilie
                     bee
                     brought
                     to
                     a
                     former
                     estate
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     the
                     Popes
                     Authoritie
                     was
                     safe
                     and
                     intere
                     .
                  
                   So
                   the
                   Popes
                   Cabinat
                   instructions
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   Councels
                   exemptions
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   authoritie
                   doe
                   mutuallie
                   expone
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   but
                   grosse
                   Iudifications
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   Popes
                   indeede
                   had
                   
                     good
                     desires
                     of
                     reformation
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     but
                     they
                     turned
                     to
                     nought
                     :
                     Hadrian
                     the
                     sixt
                     did
                     intend
                     it
                     seriouslie
                     ,
                  
                   
                   but
                   by
                   Cardinall
                   Soderinus
                   hee
                   was
                   diswaded
                   ,
                   For
                   (
                   said
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     bee
                     hopped
                     that
                     the
                     Lutherians
                  
                   
                   
                     can
                     be
                     satisfied
                     by
                     the
                     reformation
                     of
                     the
                     manners
                     of
                     the
                     Court
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     in
                     all
                     humane
                     things
                     it
                     is
                     found
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     one
                     is
                     satisfied
                     in
                     one
                     desire
                     ,
                     hee
                     multiplieth
                     desires
                     vpon
                     desires
                     —
                     that
                     the
                     former
                     Popes
                     walked
                     in
                     a
                     more
                     sure
                     way
                     for
                     they
                     cutted
                     not
                     away
                     heresies
                     by
                     reformations
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     Cruciatas
                     instirring
                     vp
                     Princes
                     and
                     people
                     by
                     force
                     to
                     oppresse
                     Heretickes
                     as
                     Innocentius
                     the
                     third
                     ,
                     destroyed
                     the
                     Albigenses
                     in
                     France
                  
                   ;
                   By
                   these
                   and
                   other
                   difficulties
                   Hadrian
                   professed
                   that
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   ●opes
                   was
                   miserable
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   doe
                   good
                   when
                   they
                   would
                   most
                   .
                
                 
                   Mercellus
                   the
                   second
                   intended
                   also
                   reformation
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   plaine
                   by
                   his
                   speach
                   at
                   dinner
                   after
                   long
                   silence
                   :
                   
                     I
                     see
                     not
                     how
                     they
                     can
                     bee
                     saved
                     ,
                     who
                     haue
                     this
                     most
                     eminent
                     place
                  
                   But
                   that
                   Seate
                   could
                   not
                   brooke
                   him
                   aboue
                   twentie
                   dayes
                   ,
                   it
                   either
                   chocks
                   the
                   verie
                   thoughts
                   of
                   reformation
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   them
                   who
                   breede
                   them
                   .
                   
                     These
                     two
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     Lyne
                     of
                     Popes
                     ,
                     as
                     good
                     motions
                     in
                     a
                     naturall
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     beginne
                     and
                     end
                     at
                     once
                     :
                  
                   It
                   was
                   their
                   personall
                   commendation
                   to
                   bee
                   so
                   disposed
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   conviction
                   of
                   that
                   Seate
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   incurable
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   Bernard
                   said
                   to
                   
                     Engenius
                     ,
                     non
                     ambigo
                     te
                     ista
                     deplorare
                     ,
                     at
                     frustra
                     istud
                     ,
                     si
                     non
                     &
                     emendare
                     studueris
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     I
                     know
                     thou
                     deploreth
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     is
                     for
                     nought
                     ,
                     except
                     thou
                     studie
                     to
                     mend
                     them
                     .
                  
                   So
                   say
                   I
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   comparatiuelie
                   good
                   Popes
                   ,
                   where
                   was
                   their
                   omnipotencie
                   that
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   exert
                   it
                   as
                   they
                   doe
                   against
                   the
                   Protestants
                   ?
                   Are
                   they
                   weaker
                   in
                   good
                   than
                   in
                   evill
                   ?
                   But
                   the
                   trueth
                   is
                   that
                   Rome
                   is
                   incurable
                   ,
                   and
                   past
                   reclaming
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   any
                   good
                   thoght
                   be
                   in
                   them
                   while
                   they
                   are
                   privat
                   
                   men
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     is
                     choaked
                     so
                     soone
                     as
                     they
                     sit
                     on
                     that
                     Seate
                  
                   ;
                   As
                   
                     Aeneas
                     Silvius
                     spake
                     and
                     wrote
                     goods
                     things
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Basile
                   ,
                   but
                   beeing
                   Pope
                   Pius
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   hee
                   recanted
                   
                   them
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     hee
                     had
                     sinned
                     as
                     Paul
                     ,
                     and
                     persecuted
                     the
                     Church
                     ignorantlie
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   But
                   wee
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   
                   
                     rather
                     first
                     Pius
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     impius
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   his
                   greatest
                   pietie
                   in
                   his
                   Popedome
                   was
                   to
                   
                     canonize
                     Bernardinus
                  
                   ,
                   &
                   Catharine
                   
                   
                     of
                     Senes
                  
                   his
                   countrey
                   woman
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   
                     abrogate
                     appellations
                     to
                     councels
                  
                   .
                   So
                   Paul
                   the
                   fourth
                   when
                   hee
                   was
                   but
                   
                     Petrus
                     Theatinus
                  
                   was
                   an
                   
                     vrger
                     of
                     Hadrian
                     the
                     sixt
                     to
                     reformation
                     ,
                  
                   
                   and
                   had
                   chiefe
                   hand
                   in
                   the
                   Councell
                   
                     of
                     nyne
                     chosen
                     Cardinals
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   Paul
                   the
                   third
                   .
                   But
                   thereafter
                   beeing
                   Pope
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   most
                   cruell
                   
                     vrger
                     of
                     the
                     Inquisition
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   his
                   death-bed
                   recommended
                   it
                   as
                   the
                   
                     speciall
                     prop
                     of
                     the
                     Popes
                     authoritie
                     .
                  
                   And
                   of
                   Gregorie
                   the
                   twelue
                   .
                   Azorius
                   telleth
                   that
                   one
                   inveyed
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   a
                   great
                   schisme
                   ,
                   before
                   hee
                   was
                   made
                   Pope
                   ,
                   hee
                   sware
                   solemnedlie
                   in
                   publicke
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   hee
                   were
                   made
                   Pope
                   ,
                   hee
                   would
                   lay
                   downe
                   the
                   Popelie
                   power
                   :
                   But
                   afterward
                   beeing
                   chosen
                   Pope
                   hee
                   would
                   not
                   lay
                   it
                   downe
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   now
                   more
                   like
                   Pius
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   Paulus
                   the
                   fourth
                   ,
                   &
                   Gregorie
                   the
                   twelth
                   ,
                   than
                   like
                   Hadrian
                   and
                   Marcellus
                   :
                   That
                   Seate
                   infects
                   them
                   with
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   like
                   these
                   men
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   privat
                   ,
                   and
                   since
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   propertie
                   of
                   that
                   Court
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Curia
                     Romana
                     potius
                     recipit
                     ,
                     quam
                     facit
                     probos
                     ,
                  
                   it
                   must
                   bee
                   the
                   priviledge
                   of
                   that
                   Seate
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   the
                   fountaine
                   of
                   that
                   contagion
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   doubt
                   not
                   but
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   best
                   sort
                   wish
                   that
                   their
                   
                   Predecessours
                   had
                   not
                   
                     gone
                     so
                     farre
                     on
                     in
                     heresie
                     or
                     tyranny
                     :
                  
                   They
                   are
                   like
                   men
                   by
                   
                     vnskilfull
                     Sailers
                     cast
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     danger
                  
                   as
                   they
                   cannot
                   easilie
                   expede
                   :
                   And
                   with
                   Caesar
                   at
                   the
                   
                     flood
                     of
                     Rubicon
                     ,
                     they
                     thinke
                     the
                     Dice
                     is
                     cast
                     ,
                  
                   according
                   to
                   Soderinus
                   counsell
                   ,
                   they
                   resolue
                   to
                   holde
                   all
                   fast
                   as
                   it
                   stands
                   ,
                   and
                   waite
                   vpon
                   the
                   event
                   .
                   All
                   their
                   doing
                   for
                   reformation
                   is
                   either
                   in
                   trifles
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   Campegius
                   :
                   or
                   else
                   grosse
                   mockerie
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Trent
                   :
                   or
                   if
                   they
                   doe
                   any
                   thing
                   reallie
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   worse
                   than
                   these
                   :
                   so
                   their
                   Franciscans
                   are
                   refined
                   in
                   Capuchins
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     Capuchins
                     in
                     Recollects
                  
                   :
                   The
                   Dominicans
                   in
                   Iesuits
                   :
                   The
                   Iesuits
                   in
                   
                     Nerians
                     :
                     A
                     llrefining
                     is
                     but
                     advancing
                     in
                     a
                     greater
                  
                   
                   
                     degree
                     of
                     hypocrisie
                     ,
                     crueltie
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     may
                     either
                     blind
                     or
                     destroy
                     man.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Cardinall
                   Boromaeus
                   ,
                   Experience
                   can
                   tell
                   how
                   they
                   
                   are
                   set
                   for
                   reformation
                   :
                   
                     Hee
                     intended
                     to
                     reforme
                     ordinem
                     humiliatorum
                     and
                     to
                     reduce
                     them
                     to
                     their
                     first
                     estat
                     :
                  
                   But
                   they
                   tooke
                   that
                   intention
                   so
                   evill
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   stirred
                   vp
                   one
                   
                     Hieronymus
                     Farina
                  
                   to
                   kill
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   discharged
                   a
                   small
                   gunne
                   on
                   him
                   at
                   his
                   prayers
                   ,
                   but
                   killed
                   him
                   not
                   .
                   Therefore
                   Pins
                   the
                   fifth
                   abolished
                   the
                   order
                   ,
                   
                     In
                     tanti
                     sceleris
                     execrationem
                     totum
                     ordinem
                     abolevit
                     .
                  
                   They
                   cannot
                   indure
                   reformation
                   ,
                   but
                   cutted
                   off
                   Hadrian
                   and
                   Marcellus
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   minded
                   it
                   .
                   Who
                   can
                   tell
                   when
                   their
                   ●vtter
                   abolishing
                   shall
                   close
                   all
                   ?
                
                 
                   
                     Pertinacie
                     in
                     one
                     man
                     maketh
                     him
                     wilfullie
                     to
                     insist
                     in
                     his
                     errours
                     :
                  
                   And
                   pertinacie
                   in
                   a
                   succession
                   of
                   moe
                   men
                   maketh
                   the
                   successours
                   wilfullie
                   to
                   defend
                   the
                   knowne
                   faultes
                   of
                   their
                   Ancestours
                   :
                   So
                   is
                   it
                   now
                   in
                   that
                   
                     Seate
                     of
                     scorners
                  
                   :
                   They
                   know
                   the
                   errours
                   of
                   preceeding
                   Popes
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   owne
                   wilfulnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   will
                   persist
                   therein
                   ,
                   scorning
                   both
                   God
                   and
                   man.
                   Thus
                   now-Rome
                   
                     is
                     incurable
                     and
                     reserved
                     to
                     the
                     punishing
                     hand
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   close
                   this
                   point
                   of
                   reformation
                   with
                   Portugalius
                   ,
                   writing
                   of
                   the
                   abuses
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   vrging
                   
                   reformation
                   ;
                   but
                   considering
                   in
                   humane
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   desperate
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   craved
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   hee
                   concludeth
                   with
                   this
                   prayer
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     onelie
                     begotten
                     Sonne
                     of
                     God
                     reforme
                     his
                     owne
                     Church
                     ;
                     reformet
                     vnigenitus
                     Dei
                     filius
                     suam
                     Ecclesiam
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVII
                   .
                   Of
                   their
                   treacherous
                   
                     Practices
                     in
                     France
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   would
                   now
                   seeme
                   that
                   after
                   
                     so
                     manie
                     Effronts
                  
                   in
                   this
                   
                   
                     vnhappie
                     Usurpation
                  
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   so
                   great
                   discoveries
                   
                   of
                   their
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   and
                   decay
                   of
                   their
                   greatnesse
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   either
                   change
                   or
                   relent
                   their
                   course
                   :
                   But
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   such
                   matter
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   last
                   age
                   hath
                   seene
                   some
                   strange
                   practises
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   either
                   executed
                   or
                   attempted
                   .
                   Their
                   crueltie
                   executed
                   in
                   France
                   is
                   not
                   our
                   :
                   The
                   Massacre
                   of
                   Paris
                   is
                   their
                   shame
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   Their
                   fained
                   peace
                   stroue
                   with
                   warre
                   and
                   prevailed
                   .
                   
                     Pax
                     ficta
                     cum
                     bello
                     de
                     crudelitate
                     certavit
                     &
                     vicit
                     :
                  
                   For
                   these
                   
                   last
                   yeares
                   they
                   haue
                   made
                   that
                   floorishing
                   Kingdome
                   a
                   wonder
                   to
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   astonishment
                   to
                   it selfe
                   :
                   They
                   found
                   the
                   two
                   
                     Francises
                     ,
                     Henrie
                  
                   the
                   second
                   and
                   Charles
                   the
                   nynth
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   heart
                   ,
                   to
                   maintaine
                   Poperie
                   and
                   represse
                   the
                   trueth
                   :
                   But
                   after
                   the
                   
                     Butcherie
                     of
                     Paris
                  
                   ,
                   their
                   rage
                   increased
                   at
                   the
                   reviving
                   Trueth
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   set
                   forward
                   to
                   the
                   like
                   massacres
                   ;
                   and
                   finding
                   Henrie
                   the
                   third
                   vnfitte
                   for
                   their
                   cruell
                   purposes
                   ,
                   
                   they
                   cutte
                   him
                   off
                   to
                   serue
                   themselues
                   of
                   the
                   D.
                   of
                   Guise
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   
                     lutum
                     sanguine
                     maceratum
                     ,
                     Clay
                     knedde
                     with
                     blood
                     .
                  
                   Hee
                   was
                   indeered
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   for
                   the
                   massacre
                   of
                   Paris
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Cardinall
                     his
                     brother
                     ,
                     thought
                     it
                     a
                     cause
                     to
                     thanke
                     God
                     that
                     his
                     house
                     was
                     honoured
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     instrument
                     of
                  
                   
                   
                     that
                     massacre
                     .
                     Henries
                     catholick
                     zeale
                  
                   could
                   not
                   saue
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   had
                   not
                   a
                   Iesuited
                   zeale
                   to
                   destroy
                   all
                   the
                   Hugonots
                   ;
                   hee
                   agreed
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   all
                   points
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   his
                   clemencie
                   and
                   their
                   crueltie
                   could
                   not
                   agree
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   bee
                   killed
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   Henrie
                   the
                   fourth
                   arose
                   ,
                   their
                   rage
                   was
                   more
                   
                   kindled
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   his
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   notwithstanding
                   his
                   
                     formall
                     reconciliation
                  
                   to
                   their
                   Church
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   ever
                   keeped
                   their
                   prejudices
                   and
                   hatred
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   Their
                   rage
                   was
                   not
                   satisfied
                   but
                   doubled
                   by
                   Castellus
                   his
                   misse
                   and
                   their
                   banishment
                   :
                   And
                   their
                   desire
                   to
                   returne
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   their
                   Countrie
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   haue
                   occasion
                   to
                   cut
                   him
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   
                     hatred
                     had
                     never
                     a
                     pause
                     ,
                     till
                     his
                     death
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   That
                   same
                   spirit
                   is
                   yet
                   powerfull
                   in
                   them
                   :
                   Though
                   
                   King
                   
                     Lewes
                     bee
                     zealous
                     in
                     their
                     Religion
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   (
                   contraire
                   to
                   his
                   clemencie
                   )
                   hath
                   beene
                   drawne
                   by
                   instigation
                   to
                   destroy
                   many
                   
                     thousands
                     of
                     the
                     Sainctes
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   
                   satisfied
                   with
                   that
                   is
                   done
                   :
                   They
                   perceiue
                   in
                   him
                   an
                   halting
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   
                     are
                     wearie
                     of
                     him
                  
                   .
                   They
                   haue
                   boasted
                   him
                   to
                   desist
                   from
                   his
                   League
                   with
                   Protestant
                   Princes
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   they
                   see
                   a
                   meanes
                   to
                   strengthen
                   himselfe
                   against
                   his
                   common
                   enemie
                   )
                   and
                   haue
                   threatned
                   him
                   with
                   rebellions
                   and
                   insurrections
                   :
                   They
                   haue
                   also
                   giuen
                   him
                   an
                   
                     Admonition
                     in
                     nyne
                     questions
                     disputed
                  
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   summe
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     if
                     hee
                     relent
                     in
                     destroying
                     the
                     Hugonots
                     in
                     France
                     ,
                     or
                     assist
                     the
                     Protestants
                     in
                     Germanie
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     set
                     vp
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     a
                     coniunct
                     King.
                  
                   And
                   least
                   he
                   should
                   think
                   that
                   but
                   wind
                   ,
                   they
                   stirred
                   vp
                   
                     Franciscus
                     Martellus
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   neare
                   to
                   deepe
                   like
                   another
                   ,
                   Ravilliacke
                   to
                   kill
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   discovered
                   the
                   Traitour
                   ,
                   who
                   before
                   his
                   suffering
                   deponed
                   that
                   
                     two
                     Iesuits
                     Guyotus
                  
                   and
                   
                     Chapusyus
                     were
                     his
                     Counsellours
                  
                   and
                   instigators
                   .
                   And
                   lastlie
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   brewing
                   a
                   browst
                   like
                   the
                   Guysian
                   faction
                   against
                   Henrie
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   and
                   stirring
                   
                   vp
                   his
                   brother
                   against
                   him
                   vnder
                   colour
                   of
                   Courtlie
                   miscontentments
                   against
                   Cardinall
                   Richli●u
                   :
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   
                     corregnans
                     ,
                     or
                     coniunct
                     King
                     whereof
                     their
                     Theses
                     spak
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   wonder
                   that
                   so
                   
                     mightie
                     a
                     Kingdome
                     should
                     bee
                     so
                     fearefullie
                     shaken
                     by
                     plots
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   more
                   that
                   they
                   see
                   it
                   and
                   
                   groane
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   can
                   not
                   expede
                   themselues
                   of
                   these
                   snaires
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   matter
                   for
                   redresse
                   ,
                   when
                   Henrie
                   3.
                   was
                   killed
                   ,
                   but
                   nothing
                   
                     answerable
                     followed
                  
                   :
                   and
                   Henrie
                   the
                   fourth
                   ,
                   had
                   just
                   cause
                   of
                   anger
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     revenge
                     by
                     Castellus
                     stroake
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   turned
                   to
                   nothing
                   ;
                   for
                   when
                   hee
                   had
                   banished
                   the
                   
                     Iesuits
                     ,
                     within
                     fiue
                     yeares
                     ,
                     that
                     martiall
                     King
                     turned
                     a
                     pleader
                     for
                     their
                     restoring
                     .
                  
                   a
                   And
                   after
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   whē
                   
                   the
                   
                     presumptions
                     of
                     their
                     treason
                     were
                     pregnant
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   threw
                   from
                   the
                   young
                   King
                   a
                   
                     declaration
                     of
                     their
                     innocencie
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   condemning
                   of
                   the
                   Booke-seller
                   that
                   dispersed
                   the
                   Copies
                   
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   a
                   And
                   when
                   the
                   Nobilitie
                   did
                   their
                   best
                   homage
                   
                   to
                   their
                   dead
                   King
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     kisse
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     affecting
                     to
                     shew
                     their
                     lone
                     in
                     marking
                     their
                     months
                  
                   b
                   
                     with
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   by
                   right
                   of
                   a
                   pretended
                   ,
                   or
                   (
                   if
                   it
                   was
                   true
                   )
                   
                     an
                     ominous
                     Legacie
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     left
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   caryed
                   it
                   to
                   their
                   Colledge
                   of
                   Laflex
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   in
                   the
                   
                     sorrow
                     of
                     funerals
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   
                     ioy
                     of
                     a
                     triumph
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   found
                   such
                   a
                   
                     morsell
                     for
                     the
                     paines
                     of
                     their
                     long
                     hunting
                     .
                  
                   It
                   were
                   an
                   hard
                   matter
                   to
                   determine
                   whether
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   the
                   Nobilitie
                   were
                   more
                   grieved
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   heartes
                   of
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   more
                   over-ioyed
                   about
                   the
                   Kings
                   heart
                   ,
                   but
                   sure
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   gloried
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   that
                   common
                   sorrow
                   
                     Abbas
                     Sylviu●
                  
                   the
                   
                     Abbot
                     of
                  
                   
                   Boes
                   in
                   the
                   iust
                   griefe
                   of
                   a
                   loyall
                   heart
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   considered
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   Probleme
                   :
                   
                     An
                     fas
                     esset
                     tyrannos
                     occidere
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   lawfull
                   to
                   kill
                   tyrants
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   Marianas
                   and
                   such
                   Bookes
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   people
                   ,
                   hee
                   turned
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   in
                   his
                   Sermon
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     exhorted
                     them
                     that
                     they
                     would
                     provyde
                     that
                     no
                     Booke
                     passed
                     vnder
                     the
                     name
                     of
                  
                   
                   
                     their
                     Societie
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     Superiours
                     approbation
                     ,
                     that
                     might
                     any
                     wayes
                     offend
                     the
                     French
                     ,
                     Summo
                     studio
                     providerent
                     ne
                     ex
                     ipsorum
                     officina
                     vllus
                     liber
                     qui
                     Gallos
                     offenderet
                     ,
                     prodiret
                     ,
                     except
                     they
                     would
                     expose
                     themselues
                     to
                     such
                     a
                     danger
                     ,
                     which
                     all
                     their
                     wisedome
                     supported
                     with
                     authoritie
                     and
                     riches
                     of
                     their
                     favourers
                     could
                     not
                     eschew
                     ,
                  
                   The
                   Iesuits
                   tooke
                   that
                   graue
                   admonition
                   so
                   hardlie
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   complained
                   to
                   the
                   Queene
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   him
                   to
                   bee
                   sharplie
                   rebuked
                   :
                   But
                   what
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   doe
                   at
                   Paris
                   ,
                   they
                   effected
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   caused
                   him
                   to
                   bee
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   there
                   :
                   whereof
                   some
                   accused
                   them
                   —
                   
                     because
                     that
                     hee
                     was
                     the
                     first
                     who
                     after
                     the
                     Kings
                     death
                     reproved
                     them
                     out
                     of
                     Pulpit
                     ,
                     albeit
                     in
                     the
                     funerall
                     oration
                     which
                     hee
                     published
                     ,
                     hee
                     left
                     out
                     the
                     speach
                     that
                     hee
                     directed
                     to
                     them
                     .
                  
                   c
                   This
                   was
                   a
                   Iesuitish
                   tricke
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   should
                   haue
                   beene
                   punished
                   for
                   treason
                   ,
                   turned
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   it
                   on
                   them
                   who
                   challenged
                   
                   them
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   like
                   a
                   new
                   devyce
                   of
                   Bellarmines
                   ,
                   who
                   
                   seeing
                   how
                   odious
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   are
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   by
                   their
                   wickednesse
                   layed
                   open
                   in
                   sundrie
                   Books
                   ;
                   
                     suggested
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Consistorie
                     that
                     a
                     new
                     censure
                     of
                     Bookes
                     should
                     bee
                     institute
                     to
                     raze
                     and
                     purge
                     out
                     all
                     thinges
                     that
                     were
                     written
                     against
                     them
                     .
                  
                   A
                   devyce
                   of
                   a
                   
                     gnawing
                     Conscience
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   though
                   all
                   these
                   Bookes
                   were
                   burnt
                   .
                   yet
                   the
                   treacherie
                   of
                   that
                   order
                   will
                   bee
                   knowne
                   to
                   Posteritie
                   .
                
                 
                   Let
                   France
                   consider
                   her
                   estate
                   .
                   
                     Before
                     Iesuits
                     arose
                     ,
                     they
                  
                   
                   
                     were
                     loyall
                     to
                     their
                     Princes
                  
                   .
                   But
                   since
                   Spaine
                   thirsted
                   for
                   that
                   Kingdome
                   (
                   as
                   his
                   great
                   stay
                   of
                   the
                   European
                   Moarchie
                   )
                   and
                   hath
                   as
                   manie
                   friends
                   in
                   her
                   bowels
                   as
                   Iesuits
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     Leagues
                     ,
                     Plottes
                     ,
                     and
                     Factions
                     formed
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   everie
                   faction
                   ending
                   in
                   the
                   killing
                   of
                   a
                   King.
                   The
                   Sorbone
                   standeth
                   yet
                   in
                   her
                   honestie
                   ,
                   but
                   can
                   doe
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   
                     Schoole
                     censure
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   borne
                   downe
                   by
                   the
                   incroaching
                   of
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   on
                   her
                   ,
                   to
                   punish
                   her
                   for
                   her
                   former
                   loyaltie
                   to
                   Kings
                   .
                   
                     The
                     auncient
                     forwardnesse
                     of
                     the
                     Court
                     of
                     Parliament
                     seemeth
                     to
                     bee
                     relented
                     ,
                  
                   since
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   Schoolers
                   haue
                   place
                   there
                   .
                   The
                   processe
                   of
                   
                     Ravilliacke
                     was
                     so
                     tepide
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     seemed
                     to
                     feare
                     nothing
                     more
                     than
                     to
                     find
                     out
                     the
                     truth
                     :
                  
                   What
                   was
                   it
                   to
                   burne
                   Marianaes
                   Booke
                   ?
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   after
                   that
                   murther
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   tell
                   their
                   discretion
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   
                     in
                     condemning
                     Bellarmines
                     ,
                     booke
                     but
                     not
                     burning
                     of
                     it
                     for
                     their
                     respect
                     to
                     his
                     Cardinalshipe
                     :
                     Curia
                     Regia
                     .
                     Librum
                     Bellarmini
                     condemnavit
                     ,
                     nec
                     tamen
                     exempla
                  
                   
                   
                     eius
                     in
                     Cardinalis
                     honore
                     concremari
                     voluit
                     vti
                     Marianae
                     &
                     Suar
                     libris
                     factum
                     est
                     .
                  
                   The
                   death
                   of
                   Kings
                   would
                   make
                   men
                   forget
                   such
                   respectuous
                   distinctions
                   :
                   The
                   Iesuits
                   goe
                   on
                   in
                   their
                   businesse
                   ,
                   and
                   contemnes
                   such
                   
                     paper
                     censures
                  
                   ,
                   
                   they
                   know
                   the
                   event
                   and
                   punishment
                   will
                   bee
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   
                     Magistralis
                     censura
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Sorbone
                   and
                   an
                   
                     honorarie
                     punishment
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   in
                   making
                   the
                   Authour
                   to
                   burne
                   his
                   Booke
                   .
                   
                     Such
                     Paper-bridles
                     are
                     too
                     weake
                     to
                     ride
                     so
                     hard-headed
                     a
                     Beast
                     :
                     They
                     will
                     as
                     little
                     preserue
                  
                   
                   
                     their
                     living
                     Kings
                     ,
                     as
                     restore
                     them
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     killed
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Some
                   may
                   think
                   strange
                   ,
                   that
                   seeing
                   both
                   France
                   and
                   
                   
                     Spaine
                     are
                     popish
                  
                   ,
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   Crowne
                   of
                   
                     France
                     is
                     worse
                     handled
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     other
                     ?
                  
                   Wee
                   read
                   of
                   no
                   
                     treason
                     plotted
                     against
                     the
                     Kings
                     of
                     Spaine
                     ,
                  
                   nor
                   League
                   maintained
                   in
                   their
                   Countries
                   ;
                   but
                   contraire
                   ;
                   that
                   hee
                   doeth
                   foster
                   a
                   League
                   in
                   France
                   against
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   while
                   hee
                   is
                   in
                   securitie
                   ,
                   France
                   is
                   daylie
                   in
                   hazard
                   .
                   The
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     Spaine
                     is
                     fitter
                     for
                     the
                     Popes
                     end
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   (
                   who
                   swey
                   all
                   )
                   
                     are
                     hispanized
                  
                   :
                   They
                   count
                   Spaine
                   the
                   speciall
                   pillet
                   of
                   the
                   Catholicke
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Protectour
                     of
                     their
                     order
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   pray
                   day
                   lie
                   for
                   that
                   King.
                   This
                   may
                   bee
                   called
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   fifth
                   vow
                   ,
                   to
                   seeke
                   the
                   Spanish
                   greatnesse
                   ,
                   for
                   though
                   hee
                   were
                   a
                   
                     French
                     ,
                     English
                     ,
                     ●cot
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Yet
                   so
                   soone
                   as
                   hee
                   is
                   
                     Iesuited
                     ,
                     hee
                     would
                     kill
                     his
                     natiue
                     King
                     ,
                     (
                     even
                     though
                     hee
                     were
                     popish
                     )
                     for
                     the
                     grandour
                     of
                     Spaine
                     :
                     There
                     haue
                     beene
                     moe
                     treasons
                     executed
                     against
                     the
                     French
                     King
                     ,
                     than
                     all
                     the
                     Kings
                     in
                     Europe
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   though
                   they
                   bee
                   Popish
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   a
                   barre
                   to
                   Spaine
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   thorne
                   in
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   eyes
                   .
                   
                     The
                     fancied
                     fifth
                     Monarchie
                     is
                     a
                     fitte
                     stoupe
                     for
                     the
                     decaying
                     Hierarchie
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Wee
                   may
                   say
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   as
                   Augustus
                   said
                   of
                   Herod
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   heard
                   that
                   hee
                   had
                   killed
                   his
                   owne
                   Sonne
                   amongst
                   the
                   Babes
                   of
                   
                     Bethlehem
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     better
                     to
                     bee
                     Herods
                     Sow
                     than
                     his
                     Sonne
                     :
                  
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   King
                   worse
                   intreated
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   than
                   his
                   first
                   borne
                   most
                   Christian
                   King
                   :
                   That
                   floorishing
                   Kingdome
                   seemes
                   now
                   to
                   bee
                   drawne
                   to
                   some
                   period
                   ,
                   which
                   can
                   haue
                   none
                   other
                   end
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     either
                     her
                     ruine
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     riddence
                     of
                     her
                     disturbers
                     :
                  
                   Let
                   not
                   France
                   thinke
                   to
                   brooke
                   her
                   auntient
                   libertie
                   and
                   peace
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   nest
                   in
                   her
                   bowels
                   :
                   Her
                   
                     floorishing
                     ,
                     &
                     their
                     standing
                     in
                     her
                     ,
                     are
                     both
                     incompatible
                     and
                     impossible
                     :
                  
                   It
                   is
                   weaknesse
                   in
                   Princes
                   to
                   thinke
                   by
                   Courtesie
                   to
                   gaine
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   the
                   Character
                   of
                   their
                   order
                   ,
                   haue
                   
                     odium
                     Vatinianum
                  
                   ,
                   an
                   irreconciliable
                   hatred
                   against
                   all
                   Princes
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   idole
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   Spaine
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXVIII
                   .
                   Of
                   their
                   cruell
                   attempts
                   
                     against
                     VENICE
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   THeir
                   two
                   attempts
                   were
                   against
                   Venice
                   and
                   great
                   
                   Britaine
                   :
                   They
                   minded
                   the
                   overthrow
                   of
                   the
                   liberties
                   of
                   Venice
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     States
                     are
                     not
                     so
                     soone
                     killed
                     as
                     persons
                     .
                  
                   
                   Pope
                   Paul
                   the
                   fith
                   his
                   quarrell
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Venetians
                     was
                     vile
                     and
                     flagitious
                  
                   ,
                   hee
                   sought
                   occasion
                   to
                   manifest
                   his
                   omnipotencie
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   &
                   waited
                   not
                   on
                   an
                   honest
                   cause
                   of
                   contest
                   ,
                   but
                   tooke
                   the
                   first
                   that
                   offered
                   ,
                   and
                   commanded
                   them
                   absolutelie
                   ,
                   to
                   set
                   at
                   libertie
                   two
                   Church-men
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   had
                   justlie
                   imprisoned
                   :
                   The
                   one
                   was
                   
                     Scipio
                     Sarraceno
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     Chanon
                     of
                     Vincenza
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   purse
                   wing
                   a
                   
                     womans
                     Chastitie
                     even
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   other
                   villanies
                   :
                   The
                   other
                   was
                   
                     Brandolino
                     Valde-marino
                     ,
                     Abbot
                     of
                     Nerues
                     ,
                  
                   who
                   was
                   a
                   
                     Magitian
                     ,
                     and
                     studied
                     the
                     Arte
                     of
                     composing
                     exquite
                  
                   
                   
                     poyson
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     thereby
                     cutte
                     off
                     his
                     Brother
                     his
                     Servant
                     ,
                     and
                     indangered
                     his
                     Father
                     .
                  
                   It
                   was
                   not
                   vnlike
                   to
                   the
                   quarrell
                   of
                   the
                   Thessalonicians
                   against
                   Theodosius
                   Officers
                   ,
                   for
                   imprisoning
                   a
                   
                     Coatch-man
                     deprehended
                     in
                     adulterie
                     ,
                     whom
                     the
                     people
                     would
                     haue
                     inlarged
                     .
                     Hildebrand
                  
                   coloured
                   his
                   treason
                   and
                   disloyaltie
                   with
                   the
                   cover
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Cleargies
                     Chastitie
                  
                   :
                   But
                   Paul
                   the
                   fifth
                   comming
                   on
                   the
                   stage
                   acted
                   that
                   same
                   part
                   of
                   vsurpation
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     defending
                     the
                     villanies
                     of
                     the
                     Cleargie
                     .
                  
                   Hee
                   commanded
                   the
                   Venetians
                   also
                   to
                   
                     repeale
                     some
                     Lawes
                     which
                     they
                     had
                     made
                     to
                     restraine
                     the
                     profuse
                     dotations
                     of
                     their
                     subiects
                     ,
                     wherevnto
                     the
                     cunning
                     avarice
                     of
                     Iesuits
                     had
                     induced
                     them
                     :
                  
                   And
                   because
                   they
                   stood
                   to
                   their
                   liberties
                   ,
                   hee
                   put
                   them
                   rashlie
                   vnder
                   an
                   interdict
                   ,
                   which
                   when
                   their
                   Cleargie
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Orders
                   would
                   not
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   (
                   whose
                   Avarice
                   occasioned
                   the
                   
                   Law
                   )
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   their
                   
                     fourth
                     vow
                     of
                     blind
                     obedience
                     to
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     Pope
                  
                   ,
                   maintained
                   the
                   Interdict
                   ,
                   least
                   they
                   should
                   incurre
                   irregularitie
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Venetians
                   opposed
                   so
                   worthilie
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   repented
                   his
                   attempt
                   ,
                   they
                   managed
                   the
                   matter
                   wiselie
                   everie
                   way
                   by
                   the
                   Edicts
                   of
                   their
                   
                     Senate
                     and
                     Writtes
                     of
                     their
                     loyall
                     Divines
                     :
                  
                   a
                   The
                   storme
                   brake
                   vp
                   vpon
                   the
                   
                     faultie
                     members
                  
                   of
                   their
                   Republicke
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Iesuits
                     were
                     found
                     in
                     their
                     treason
                     ,
                  
                   refusing
                   their
                   alledgeance
                   ,
                   for
                   to
                   defend
                   her
                   in
                   their
                   iust
                   cause
                   :
                   Therefore
                   they
                   were
                   cast
                   out
                   as
                   a
                   
                     pest
                     of
                     the
                     Republicke
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Pope
                   forced
                   to
                   put
                   a
                   
                     faire
                     face
                     on
                     a
                     foule
                     retreate
                     :
                  
                   Hee
                   was
                   glad
                   in
                   end
                   to
                   
                     packe
                     vp
                     the
                     quarrell
                     ,
                     and
                     dissemble
                     the
                     blow
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   as
                   yet
                   is
                   not
                   cured
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Venetians
                     would
                     neither
                     repeale
                     their
                     lawes
                     ,
                     neither
                     admit
                     the
                     Iesuits
                     to
                     this
                     day
                     ,
                  
                   neither
                   would
                   enter
                   in
                   
                   capitulation
                   for
                   agreement
                   ,
                   but
                   vpon
                   this
                   condition
                   expresselie
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     receiving
                     of
                     the
                     Iesuits
                     should
                     not
                     bee
                     mentioned
                     at
                     all
                     .
                  
                   And
                   inacted
                   a
                   Law
                   
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     not
                  
                   
                   
                     bee
                     admitted
                     for
                     an
                     hundreth
                     yeares
                     :
                  
                   The
                   which
                   Law
                   they
                   renew
                   everie
                   yeare
                   to
                   keep
                   that
                   
                     centurie
                     of
                     their
                     proscription
                     whole
                  
                   .
                   I
                   thinke
                   heerein
                   they
                   repayed
                   the
                   Pope
                   the
                   old
                   indignitie
                   hee
                   did
                   to
                   their
                   Oratour
                   
                     Franciscus
                     Dandalus
                     whom
                     hee
                     caused
                     lye
                     vnder
                     his
                     Table
                     as
                     a
                     Dogge
                     at
                     Avenion
                     .
                  
                   This
                   was
                   another
                   proofe
                   of
                   the
                   Venetians
                   wit
                   and
                   valour
                   against
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   the
                   former
                   was
                   against
                   Paul
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   who
                   approved
                   an
                   order
                   institute
                   by
                   
                     Baptista
                     Cremensis
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   by
                   a
                   publicke
                   
                     Edict
                     scoffed
                     and
                     condemned
                     it
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   brawle
                   :
                   Blind
                   Pride
                   devised
                   it
                   ,
                   Temeritie
                   began
                   it
                   ,
                   Pertinacie
                   held
                   it
                   on
                   foote
                   ,
                   and
                   Necessitie
                   forced
                   him
                   to
                   retire
                   with
                   shame
                   ,
                   a
                   few
                   Cardinals
                   with
                   him
                   raised
                   this
                   storme
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   lay
                   it
                   againe
                   ;
                   that
                   was
                   a
                   worke
                   of
                   great
                   Kings
                   by
                   their
                   Ambassadours
                   :
                   His
                   former
                   temeritie
                   was
                   turned
                   in
                   timorousnesse
                   ,
                   hee
                   durst
                   neither
                   
                     hold
                     out
                  
                   against
                   the
                   Venetians
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   neither
                   
                     propone
                     the
                     Treatise
                  
                   of
                   peace
                   to
                   the
                   
                   
                     Consistorie
                     fearing
                     opposition
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   Cardinals
                   apart
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   told
                   them
                   in
                   publicke
                   audience
                   when
                   all
                   was
                   ended
                   ,
                   The
                   Venetians
                   stucke
                   to
                   their
                   liberties
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   
                   the
                   closure
                   ,
                   
                     would
                     not
                     admitte
                     of
                     any
                     Ceremonie
                     that
                     smelled
                     of
                     Absolution
                     or
                     Benediction
                     ,
                     least
                     it
                     should
                     import
                     guiltinesse
                     on
                     their
                     part
                     :
                  
                   Neither
                   would
                   they
                   suffer
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   
                     Dominions
                     anie
                     signe
                     of
                     ioy
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     by
                     Bone-fire
                     or
                     reigning
                     of
                     Bells
                     ,
                  
                   least
                   it
                   should
                   bee
                   thought
                   a
                   
                     formall
                     reconciliation
                  
                   after
                   a
                   just
                   censure
                   ;
                   but
                   suffered
                   a
                   
                     rash
                     and
                     vniust
                     Interdict
                  
                   to
                   bee
                   revoked
                   by
                   a
                   
                     verball
                     declaration
                  
                   :
                   The
                   Cardinall
                   Ioyeous
                   sent
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   
                     declared
                     that
                     the
                     Pope
                     revoked
                     his
                     interdict
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     gaue
                     him
                     an
                     Act
                     of
                     the
                     revocation
                     of
                     their
                     Protestation
                     :
                  
                   Hee
                   keeped
                   no
                   order
                   in
                   giving
                   out
                   an
                   Interdict
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   little
                   in
                   revoking
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   pronouncing
                   
                   
                     was
                     in
                     splene
                     and
                     passion
                     and
                     the
                     retreate
                     was
                     in
                     shame
                     and
                     confusion
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   was
                   against
                   
                     their
                     owne
                     Lawes
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   interdicted
                   persons
                   should
                   not
                   bee
                   received
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   first
                   they
                   
                     satisfie
                     for
                     their
                     fault
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   they
                   giue
                   their
                   
                     oath
                     for
                     fulfilling
                     of
                     the
                  
                   commandements
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   a
                   But
                   the
                   late
                   ●asuists
                   b
                   helpe
                   the
                   Pope
                   in
                   this
                   straite
                   ,
                   Avila
                   sayeth
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Pope
                     may
                     relaxe
                     an
                     Interdict
                     by
                     his
                     inward
                     Act
                     alone
                     ,
                     Papa
                     potest
                     solo
                     actu
                     interiori
                     relaxare
                     Interdictum
                  
                   And
                   Fernandes
                   c
                   affirmeth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Pope
                     may
                     absolue
                     ,
                     albeit
                     the
                     cause
                     cease
                     not
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     (
                     a
                     )
                     Rodrikez
                  
                   sayth
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     one
                     who
                     is
                     absent
                     or
                     vnwilling
                     may
                     bee
                     absolved
                     .
                  
                   All
                   these
                   cases
                   serue
                   to
                   cure
                   the
                   Popes
                   folie
                   :
                   His
                   intention
                   is
                   good
                   enough
                   to
                   vndoe
                   that
                   whereby
                   he
                   had
                   plondered
                   the
                   world
                   two
                   
                   yeares
                   :
                   And
                   while
                   the
                   Venetians
                   held
                   at
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   their
                   innocencie
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   not
                   bee
                   absolved
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   forced
                   abruptlie
                   to
                   declare
                   them
                   free
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   Becanus
                   telleth
                   vs
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     they
                     are
                     ashamed
                     of
                     the
                     matter
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   obiected
                   ,
                   hee
                   frets
                   and
                   fumes
                   ,
                   
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     since
                     the
                     matter
                     is
                     setled
                     ,
                     it
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     bee
                     wakened
                     againe
                     ,
                     because
                     such
                     doing
                     is
                     the
                     worke
                     of
                     seditious
                  
                   
                   
                     men
                     :
                     Ais
                     venetos
                     —
                     sed
                     bis
                     peccas
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                     quia
                     cum
                     lis
                     illa
                     sopita
                     sit
                     tu
                     illam
                     tuo
                     flabello
                     resuscitare
                     non
                     debes
                     .
                     Hoc
                     seditiosorum
                     hominum
                     est
                     .
                  
                   But
                   I
                   will
                   serue
                   him
                   with
                   his
                   owne
                   dilemmes
                   .
                   
                     Either
                     the
                     Pope
                     had
                     a
                     good
                     cause
                     in
                     hand
                     or
                     a
                     badde
                     :
                     If
                     a
                     good
                     cause
                     ,
                     why
                     did
                     hee
                     quyte
                     it
                     so
                     shamefullie
                     ?
                     Where
                     was
                     his
                     omnipotencie
                     that
                     hee
                     could
                     not
                     double
                     out
                     the
                     defence
                     of
                     the
                     great
                     and
                     maine
                     Article
                     of
                     his
                     faith
                     :
                     If
                     hee
                     had
                     an
                     evill
                     cause
                     ,
                     where
                     was
                     his
                     omniscience
                     and
                     infallibitie
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     suffered
                     him
                     to
                     enter
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     quarrell
                     ?
                  
                   But
                   the
                   trueth
                   is
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   
                     witlesse
                     impotencie
                     of
                     his
                     proude
                  
                   spirit
                   .
                   By
                   their
                   fretting
                   they
                   testifie
                   they
                   are
                   ashamed
                   of
                   the
                   
                     cause
                     ,
                     contest
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   event
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   prevailed
                   in
                   this
                   contest
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   haue
                   put
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Catalogue
                     of
                     the
                     Popes
                     victories
                     over
                     Princes
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   gloried
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   of
                   Dandalus
                   subiection
                   to
                   Clemens
                   the
                   fifth
                   .
                   a
                
                 
                   Thus
                   was
                   the
                   Question
                   &
                   cariage
                   of
                   it
                   vulgarlie
                   takē
                   vp
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   had
                   a
                   secreit
                   in
                   it
                   to
                   giue
                   the
                   Pope
                   a
                   foile
                   
                   at
                   his
                   owne
                   doores
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   in
                   the
                   opposition
                   and
                   event
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   cause
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   onely
                   avarice
                   and
                   pride
                   ,
                   but
                   most
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   sorcerie
                   and
                   villante
                   .
                   Heere
                   in
                   GOD
                   would
                   haue
                   the
                   world
                   looking
                   on
                   the
                   
                     Whoore
                     in
                     her
                     owne
                     colours
                  
                   :
                   Sathan
                   also
                   blinded
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   saw
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   pouse
                   his
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   smyled
                   in
                   his
                   sleeue
                   when
                   hee
                   brought
                   
                     Sanctissimus
                     on
                     the
                     Stage
                     to
                     patronize
                     Villanie
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   their
                   custome
                   to
                   act
                   and
                   maintaine
                   villanies
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   they
                   confesse
                   Iohn
                   the
                   tweluth
                   to
                   haue
                   beene
                   a
                   
                     monstruous
                     adulterer
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   
                   damne
                   the
                   Councell
                   that
                   condemned
                   him
                   .
                   Lastlie
                   ,
                   God
                   was
                   heerein
                   teaching
                   the
                   
                     possibilitie
                     of
                     the
                     Popes
                     curbing
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   petite
                   state
                   (
                   in
                   comparison
                   of
                   great
                   Kings
                   )
                   at
                   his
                   Elbow
                   gaue
                   him
                   
                     an
                     irrecoverable
                     blow
                     for
                     his
                     folie
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXIX
                   .
                   Their
                   cruell
                   attempts
                   in
                   
                     great
                     BRITAINE
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   THeir
                   other
                   attempt
                   was
                   in
                   great
                   Britaine
                   :
                   They
                   
                   assayed
                   it
                   with
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   weapons
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   
                     wind
                     of
                     cursing
                     Henrie
                  
                   the
                   eight
                   ,
                   and
                   Elizabeth
                   :
                   But
                   that
                   proved
                   evill
                   wind
                   to
                   the
                   blower
                   :
                   Next
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     VVater
                     and
                  
                   
                   Sea
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   great
                   
                     Armado
                     ,
                     wherein
                     Sixtus
                  
                   the
                   fifth
                   (
                   a
                   )
                   had
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   scattered
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   the
                   winds
                   &
                   Seas
                   fight
                   for
                   this
                   Yland
                   :
                   Therafter
                   they
                   pressed
                   to
                   barre
                   
                     K.
                     Iames
                     entrie
                     by
                     Brieues
                  
                   perindiciall
                   to
                   his
                   Succession
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   saw
                   they
                   prevailed
                   not
                   ,
                   they
                   pressed
                   to
                   flatter
                   him
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   to
                   feede
                   themselues
                   with
                   hope
                   of
                   toleration
                   :
                   And
                   when
                   that
                   failed
                   ,
                   they
                   turned
                   to
                   their
                   
                     wonted
                     practice
                     of
                     treason
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   laboured
                   to
                   kill
                   him
                   before
                   his
                   Coronation
                   :
                   And
                   when
                   God
                   disappointed
                   them
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   hope
                   of
                   toleration
                   was
                   lost
                   ,
                   they
                   went
                   to
                   
                     extremitie
                     and
                     fetched
                     from
                     hell
                     the
                     devyce
                     of
                     the
                     powder-plot
                     .
                  
                   Some
                   thing
                   lik
                   was
                   attemped
                   in
                   Florence
                   ,
                   and
                   Lisbone
                   &
                   latelie
                   in
                   Genua
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   nothing
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   for
                   these
                   were
                   
                     Papists
                     against
                     Papists
                  
                   ,
                   &
                   their
                   groūd
                   was
                   civill
                   miscontentments
                   ,
                   but
                   heere
                   Religion
                   was
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   against
                   a
                   
                     King
                     ,
                     a
                     Queene
                     ,
                     Prince
                     and
                     flower
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Estates
                     of
                     a
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   many
                   Papists
                   also
                   .
                   These
                   were
                   against
                   some
                   few
                   foes
                   onelie
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   was
                   to
                   blow
                   vp
                   friends
                   with
                   foes
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   giue
                   them
                   leaue
                   to
                   thinke
                   of
                   God
                   at
                   their
                   death
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   one
                   instant
                   to
                   bee
                   
                     Breathing
                     ,
                     dead
                     ,
                     and
                     evanished
                     without
                     Buriall
                     .
                     But
                     GOD
                     turned
                     this
                     Mine
                     vpon
                     the
                     Miners
                     to
                     discover
                     and
                     overthrow
                     the
                     depths
                     of
                     Rome
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   brought
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   vsurpation
                   againe
                   on
                   the
                   
                   
                   Stage
                   with
                   a
                   new
                   and
                   singular
                   sort
                   of
                   acting
                   :
                   Before
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   disputed
                   
                     by
                     Divines
                     and
                     Lawyers
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   then
                   by
                   the
                   
                     pen
                     of
                     a
                     King
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   while
                   other
                   Kings
                   were
                   either
                   killed
                   in
                   the
                   question
                   ,
                   or
                   beeing
                   aliue
                   
                     durst
                     not
                     or
                     could
                     not
                     debate
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   God
                   set
                   vp
                   a
                   
                     living
                     and
                     learned
                     King
                     on
                     a
                     throne
                     to
                     plead
                     his
                     cause
                     .
                  
                   Strangers
                   acknowledged
                   his
                   furnishing
                   with
                   wisedome
                   and
                   learning
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     farre
                     as
                     any
                     King
                     since
                     Solomon
                     .
                     Iacobus
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Mag.
                     Brit.
                     Rex
                     omni
                     laude
                     maior
                     eminet
                     ,
                     adeo
                     ut
                     cum
                     Solomone
                     sapientissimo
                     certare
                     posse
                     videatur
                     .
                  
                   a
                   
                     And
                     that
                     our
                     Age
                     hath
                     seene
                     him
                     onelie
                     among
                     Princes
                     ,
                     plenished
                     with
                     all
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     &
                     beloved
                     of
                     them
                     for
                     his
                     most
                     learned
                     works
                     .
                  
                   b
                   
                     Cum
                     autem
                     nostra
                     aetas
                     te
                     solum
                     augustissime
                     Princeps
                     incomparabili
                     felicitate
                     sortiatur
                     ,
                     qui
                     excelsamente
                     —
                     doctissi
                     mis
                     lucubrationibus
                     omnium
                     Principum
                     animos
                     tibi
                     conciliasti
                     .
                     And
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     professeth
                     that
                     God
                     had
                     raised
                     him
                     from
                     an
                     obscure
                     Kingdome
                     to
                     a
                     greater
                     ,
                     that
                     from
                     so
                     eminent
                     a
                     place
                     the
                     world
                     might
                     heare
                     him
                     pleading
                     for
                     the
                     trueth
                     .
                  
                   c
                   Two
                   glorious
                   Titles
                   concurred
                   in
                   him
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   
                     Defender
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Crowne
                     of
                     Scotland
                  
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   
                     Defender
                     of
                     the
                     Faith
                  
                   from
                   the
                   Crowne
                   of
                   England
                   .
                   And
                   God
                   gaue
                   him
                   a
                   
                     double
                     measure
                  
                   amongst
                   Kings
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   Worthies
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   lift
                   vp
                   his
                   penne
                   against
                   many
                   hundreth
                   Papists
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   royall
                   Premonition
                   dedicate
                   to
                   Princes
                   was
                   easilie
                   
                   
                     vshered
                     ,
                     comming
                     from
                     a
                     Prince
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   it
                   cast
                   the
                   Iesuited
                   Papists
                   in
                   a
                   plunge
                   :
                   Manie
                   of
                   them
                   railed
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Bellarmine
                     ,
                     Becane
                     ,
                     Suarez
                     ,
                     Cofteau
                     ,
                     Schioppius
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     fourtie
                     fiue
                     ,
                  
                   But
                   it
                   stands
                   yet
                   vnanswereable
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   brought
                   nothing
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   owne
                   
                     preiudicate
                     and
                     ran●ide
                     Paradoxes
                  
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   worthy
                   Divines
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   vnder
                   such
                   a
                   Chiftane
                   ,
                   haue
                   so
                   
                     tortured
                     them
                  
                   in
                   that
                   argument
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   left
                   the
                   field
                   .
                   And
                   whereas
                   the
                   Parliament
                   and
                   Sorbone
                   censured
                   some
                   Bookes
                   written
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   allowed
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   trueth
                   :
                   And
                   it
                   was
                   so
                   welcome
                   to
                   the
                   popish
                   Cleargie
                   of
                   France
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   readie
                   to
                   subscriue
                   it
                   all
                   ,
                   except
                   that
                   one
                   point
                   
                     concerning
                     Antichrist
                  
                   :
                   And
                   yet
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   important
                   point
                   in
                   it
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   
                     scruple
                     was
                     onely
                     because
                     then
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     so
                     farre
                     inlightned
                     as
                     to
                     see
                     that
                     mysterie
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   in
                   Gods
                   time
                   they
                   will
                   subscriue
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   
                     event
                     of
                     this
                     attempt
                     was
                     their
                     shame
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   wee
                   may
                   
                   see
                   by
                   their
                   proceedings
                   :
                   Beside
                   ,
                   the
                   Parliament
                   of
                   Paris
                   censure
                   against
                   these
                   forenamed
                   Bookes
                   .
                   
                     Claud.
                     Aquaviva
                     the
                     generall
                     of
                     the
                     Iesuits
                     ,
                     condemned
                     Becanus
                  
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   controversie
                   of
                   
                     England
                     So
                     soone
                     as
                     that
                     Book
                  
                   
                   (
                   saith
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     came
                     hither
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     thing
                     was
                     found
                     in
                     it
                     which
                     might
                     better
                     beene
                     otherwise
                     spoken
                     or
                     else
                     omitted
                     ,
                     wee
                     sent
                     vnto
                     you
                     these
                     Notes
                     of
                     our
                     censure
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     mēded
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Cum
                     primum
                     huc
                     liber
                     ille
                     pervenit
                     idque
                     in
                     eo
                     deprehensum
                     est
                     —
                     censurae
                     notas
                     remisimus
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   his
                   Epistle
                   to
                   
                     P.
                     Cotten
                  
                   a
                   
                     Wee
                     are
                     sorie
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     so
                     evill
                     fallen
                     out
                     ,
                     that
                     Becans
                     booke
                     was
                     not
                     sent
                     hither
                     to
                     bee
                     corrected
                     —
                     but
                     wee
                     haue
                     caused
                     such
                     things
                     to
                     bee
                     noted
                     ,
                     and
                     sent
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     ought
                     either
                     to
                     bee
                     delete
                     or
                     corrected
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Pope
                   Paul
                   the
                   fifth
                   with
                   his
                   Cardinals
                   ,
                   b
                   giue
                   their
                   censure
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   Becans
                   booke
                   are
                   many
                   things
                   
                     false
                     ,
                     temerarious
                     ,
                     scandalous
                     ,
                     and
                     respectiuelie
                     seditious
                     .
                  
                   But
                   
                     Aquavivas
                     mandatorie
                     Epistle
                  
                   to
                   his
                   order
                   discovereth
                   their
                   minde
                   more
                   fullie
                   (
                   which
                   the
                   Iesuite
                   fisher
                   makes
                   the
                   
                     ground
                     of
                     his
                     Tergiversation
                  
                   in
                   refusing
                   to
                   giue
                   direct
                   answere
                   concerning
                   loyaltie
                   to
                   Princes
                   )
                   
                     VVee
                     command
                     our
                     order
                  
                   (
                   sayeth
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     by
                     the
                     vertue
                     of
                     holy
                     obedience
                     ,
                     and
                     vnder
                     paine
                     of
                     excommunication
                     —
                     that
                     none
                     of
                     our
                     order
                     publicklie
                     or
                     privatlie
                     by
                     Lections
                     and
                     Councell
                     ,
                     farre
                     lesse
                     by
                     writting
                     bookes
                     presume
                     to
                     affirme
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     leasome
                     to
                     kill
                     Kings
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Praecipitur
                     in
                     virtute
                     S.
                     obedientiae
                     —
                     ne
                     quis
                     nostrae
                     Societatis
                     —
                     affirmare
                     praesumat
                     licitum
                     esse
                     Reges
                     occidere
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   c
                   
                     By
                     the
                     vertue
                     of
                     obedience
                     it
                     is
                     inioyned
                     to
                     the
                     Provincials
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     suffer
                     nothing
                  
                   
                   
                     to
                     bee
                     put
                     out
                     by
                     Iesuits
                     ,
                     concerning
                     the
                     Popes
                     power
                     aboue
                     Kings
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   These
                   censures
                   was
                   extorted
                   from
                   them
                   by
                   
                     force
                     of
                     Conscience
                     and
                     out-crying
                  
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   wherein
                   may
                   bee
                   
                   seene
                   their
                   policie
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   condemne
                   respectiuelie
                   such
                   Bookes
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   simplie
                   :
                   And
                   their
                   
                     mocking
                     of
                     Princes
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   while
                   they
                   condemne
                   these
                   Bookes
                   ,
                   they
                   allow
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   &
                   honour
                   them
                   who
                   maintaine
                   the
                   like
                   :
                   For
                   
                     Bellarmine
                     Baronius
                  
                   a
                   
                     Bozius
                     ,
                     Marta
                     ,
                     &c
                  
                   ,
                   were
                   in
                   great
                   respect
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   daylie
                   venting
                   their
                   treasonable
                   Paradoxes
                   ,
                   while
                   these
                   Censures
                   were
                   framing
                   there
                   :
                   And
                   Sixtus
                   the
                   fifth
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Consistorie
                   allowed
                   the
                   deede
                   of
                   
                     Iaques
                     Clement
                  
                   .
                   But
                   out
                   of
                   these
                   their
                   Censures
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   raise
                   three
                   necessarie
                   conclusions
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   .
                   
                     That
                     they
                     vtter
                     their
                     owne
                     diffidence
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     weaknesse
                     of
                     their
                     cause
                     ,
                     as
                     their
                     owne
                     Lessius
                     obiecteth
                  
                   b
                   
                     to
                     them
                     in
                     a
                     passion
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   durst
                   not
                   put
                   to
                   light
                   a
                   Booke
                   hee
                   had
                   written
                   of
                   that
                   argument
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   punishment
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     are
                     either
                     selfe-condemned
                     Heretickes
                  
                   ,
                   carying
                   their
                   conviction
                   in
                   their
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   damned
                   Hyporites
                   ,
                   condemning
                   solemnelie
                   in
                   write
                   what
                   they
                   approue
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     they
                     yeelde
                     the
                     cause
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     confesse
                     that
                     victorie
                     is
                     on
                     our
                     side
                     :
                  
                   When
                   the
                   Pope
                   with
                   his
                   Cardinals
                   and
                   generall
                   of
                   Iesuits
                   ,
                   call
                   their
                   Souldiers
                   from
                   the
                   fields
                   ,
                   and
                   chyde
                   them
                   for
                   vsing
                   such
                   weapons
                   as
                   they
                   put
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   their
                   
                     Powder-plotte
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     disputs
                  
                   
                   
                     of
                     the
                     authoritie
                     of
                     Kings
                     occasioned
                     thereby
                     .
                  
                   So
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   fire
                   of
                   that
                   powder
                   was
                   in
                   their
                   head
                   ,
                   they
                   vexed
                   the
                   World
                   with
                   Bookes
                   and
                   Disputs
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   their
                   mines
                   went
                   wrong
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fire
                   and
                   fume
                   of
                   that
                   powder
                   turned
                   on
                   themselues
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   generall
                   of
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Pope
                   himselfe
                   sounded
                   a
                   foule
                   retreate
                   .
                   Such
                   a
                   
                     fearefull
                     silence
                     is
                     a
                     palinodie
                     in
                     Print
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXX
                   .
                   The
                   troubles
                   of
                   Germanie
                   and
                   France
                   
                     are
                     from
                     the
                     Pope
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   NOtwithstanding
                   of
                   all
                   their
                   Effronts
                   they
                   goe
                   on
                   in
                   their
                   former
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   
                     stirred
                     vp
                     these
                     late
                     troubles
                     in
                     Germanie
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   (
                   though
                   they
                   bee
                   amassed
                   
                   of
                   sundrie
                   causes
                   )
                   
                     yet
                     the
                     Popes
                     hand
                     is
                     most
                     in
                     them
                     .
                  
                   )
                   Some
                   looke
                   no
                   further
                   than
                   
                     civill
                     quarrels
                  
                   ,
                   others
                   to
                   the
                   
                     iealousie
                     of
                     France
                     and
                     Austria
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   hold
                   Europe
                   in
                   businesse
                   ,
                   but
                   vnequallie
                   :
                   For
                   
                     France
                     content
                     with
                     her
                     owne
                     Dominions
                     ,
                  
                   vindicats
                   other
                   people
                   from
                   Austriaes
                   tyrannie
                   :
                   And
                   Austria
                   sicke
                   of
                   the
                   
                     fansie
                     of
                     a
                     sitfh
                     Monarchie
                  
                   ,
                   vexeth
                   it selfe
                   to
                   oppresse
                   other
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   two
                   maine
                   causes
                   of
                   these
                   broyles
                   (
                   
                     vsurping
                     over
                     Princes
                     ,
                     and
                     rooting
                     out
                     of
                     Protestants
                  
                   )
                   flow
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   
                     vsurpation
                     over
                     Princes
                  
                   :
                   Hee
                   liketh
                   a
                   Monarchie
                   for
                   its
                   
                   forme
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   may
                   borrow
                   a
                   colour
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   Monarchie
                   :
                   But
                   hateth
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   more
                   
                     vnite
                     and
                     strong
                  
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   than
                   Republicks
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   of
                   his
                   presage
                   ,
                   knowing
                   that
                   his
                   finall
                   ruine
                   shall
                   be
                   by
                   Kings
                   .
                   Therefore
                   hee
                   maketh
                   greater
                   Princes
                   depresse
                   the
                   lesser
                   ,
                   and
                   feedeth
                   discords
                   among
                   the
                   greater
                   to
                   weaken
                   them
                   mutuallie
                   ,
                   and
                   withall
                   stirreth
                   them
                   vp
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   Protestants
                   .
                
                 
                   Some-times
                   
                     France
                     was
                     his
                     first
                     borne
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   cut
                   
                   off
                   the
                   Longobards
                   and
                   enriched
                   Rome
                   :
                   But
                   now
                   since
                   the
                   Austrian
                   power
                   is
                   increased
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   continuance
                   of
                   the
                   Impyre
                   in
                   that
                   house
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   accesse
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Low-Countries
                     ,
                     Portugall
                     ,
                     America
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   It
                   seemeth
                   fittest
                   for
                   his
                   end
                   :
                   And
                   though
                   hee
                   abuse
                   the
                   French
                   King
                   ,
                   in
                   making
                   him
                   destroy
                   his
                   owne
                   Subiects
                   by
                   warres
                   and
                   Massacres
                   ;
                   yet
                   
                   
                   a
                   speciall
                   end
                   of
                   that
                   businesse
                   ,
                   was
                   to
                   
                     bleare
                     his
                     eyes
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     should
                     not
                     see
                     the
                     growth
                     of
                     Spaines
                     greatnesse
                     in
                     Germanie
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   
                     Apostolicke
                     simplicitie
                  
                   forsooth
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   a
                   too
                   great
                   simplicitie
                   in
                   the
                   Frensh
                   to
                   weaken
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   strengthen
                   the
                   enemie
                   :
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   time
                   for
                   that
                   King
                   to
                   open
                   his
                   eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   how
                   hee
                   is
                   abused
                   ,
                   since
                   God
                   hath
                   discovered
                   their
                   secret
                   plots
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   Authour
                   of
                   that
                   Letter
                   commanded
                   to
                   burne
                   it
                   so
                   soone
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   read
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   yet
                   the
                   Pope
                   feareth
                   
                     Austria
                     more
                     than
                     France
                  
                   :
                   They
                   haue
                   him
                   closed
                   betwixt
                   Naples
                   and
                   Milane
                   ,
                   and
                   within
                   few
                   dayes
                   ,
                   may
                   oppresse
                   him
                   in
                   Rome
                   .
                   And
                   Charles
                   the
                   fifth
                   
                     profaine
                     policie
                  
                   is
                   fresh
                   in
                   his
                   minde
                   ,
                   who
                   held
                   
                     Clement
                     the
                     seventh
                     captiue
                     in
                     Rome
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     commanded
                     the
                     Cleargie
                     of
                     Spaine
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     his
                     deliverie
                     .
                  
                   Hee
                   serveth
                   himselfe
                   of
                   the
                   jealousies
                   of
                   these
                   great
                   houses
                   ,
                   and
                   assists
                   or
                   deserts
                   either
                   of
                   them
                   as
                   hee
                   seeth
                   occasion
                   ;
                   and
                   
                   in
                   all
                   see
                   keth
                   his
                   owne
                   securitie
                   in
                   their
                   jarres
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   hee
                   saw
                   the
                   Austrian
                   to
                   prevaile
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   in
                   Germanie
                   ,
                   hee
                   inclineth
                   now
                   to
                   France
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   loue
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   his
                   owne
                   standing
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   his
                   
                     vsuall
                     vsurpation
                     to
                     serue
                     himselfe
                     of
                     Princes
                     :
                  
                   Hee
                   caused
                   the
                   Normanes
                   expell
                   the
                   Greekes
                   out
                   of
                   Naples
                   :
                   When
                   hee
                   wearied
                   of
                   the
                   Normanes
                   ,
                   hee
                   assisted
                   the
                   Germaines
                   against
                   them
                   :
                   When
                   hee
                   wearied
                   of
                   the
                   Germanes
                   ,
                   hee
                   brought
                   in
                   the
                   Frensh
                   :
                   And
                   last
                   ,
                   stirred
                   vp
                   the
                   Arragonians
                   against
                   the
                   Frensh
                   .
                   When
                   Nicolaus
                   the
                   second
                   beganne
                   that
                   worke
                   ,
                   Baronius
                   called
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     Divinum
                     consilium
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   divine
                   counsell
                   :
                   So
                   bee
                   like
                   these
                   troubles
                   of
                   Germanie
                   ,
                   are
                   a
                   divine
                   counsell
                   with
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   With
                   this
                   vsurpation
                   over
                   Princes
                   ,
                   hee
                   intendeth
                   mainlie
                   the
                   
                     rooting
                     out
                     of
                     Protestant
                     Religion
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   that
                   
                   end
                   ,
                   stirred
                   vp
                   both
                   France
                   and
                   Austria
                   against
                   the
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   which
                   wee
                   may
                   perceiue
                   in
                   his
                   Resolutions
                   and
                   practice
                   :
                   His
                   Resolution
                   is
                   with
                   Innocent
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   to
                   
                   
                     destroy
                     the
                     rising
                     trueth
                  
                   :
                   This
                   hath
                   ever
                   beene
                   in
                   following
                   Popes
                   ,
                   and
                   fullie
                   concluded
                   in
                   Trent
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Cardinall
                     of
                     Lorraine
                  
                   a
                   
                     reveales
                     the
                     Conclusion
                     of
                     Charles
                     the
                     ninth
                     ,
                     Philip
                  
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Pope
                   was
                   
                     ad
                     exstirpandas
                     Germaniae
                     haereticos
                     &
                     novam
                     toto
                     Imperio
                     formam
                     instituendam
                     ex
                     prescripto
                     Pontificis
                     ;
                     and
                     is
                     confident
                  
                   that
                   the
                   Heretickes
                   
                     beeing
                     assaulted
                     both
                     at
                     home
                     and
                     abroad
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                  
                   
                   
                     killed
                     as
                     beastes
                     by
                     Dogges
                     sent
                     amongst
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     wayes
                     es●hew
                     the
                     snares
                     :
                  
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   
                     seeing
                     there
                     is
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     confederacie
                     and
                     power
                     against
                     Hereticks
                     ,
                     both
                     the
                     Pope
                     and
                     Cardinals
                     doe
                     exspect
                     shortlie
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     mischiefe
                     on
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     shall
                     double
                     the
                     ioy
                     for
                     the
                     Massacre
                     of
                     Paris
                     .
                  
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   Germanes
                   hee
                   sayeth
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     nothing
                     is
                     to
                     bee
                     feared
                     from
                     these
                     improvident
                     beasts
                     ,
                     who
                     know
                     not
                     their
                     strength
                     —
                     but
                     shall
                     perish
                     before
                     they
                     perceiue
                     their
                     danger
                     .
                  
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     they
                     are
                     so
                     imprudent
                     and
                     senselesse
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     never
                     minde
                     to
                     repell
                     a
                     common
                     danger
                  
                   b
                   
                     by
                     common
                     force
                     ,
                     but
                     everie
                     one
                     labours
                     to
                     defend
                     their
                     owne
                     privatlie
                     .
                  
                   And
                   thereafter
                   ,
                   
                     There
                     they
                     are
                     so
                     stupide
                     ;
                     that
                     they
                     know
                     not
                     their
                     owne
                     danger
                     ,
                     till
                     they
                     bee
                     overthrowne
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Cleargie
                   of
                   the
                   Germanes
                   ,
                   which
                   imboldneth
                   them
                   to
                   abuse
                   Germanie
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   doe
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   effectuat
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   
                     consederate
                     the
                     Emperour
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     Pope
                     ,
                     Spaine
                     ,
                     Bavere
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     holy
                     League
                  
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   call
                   it
                   )
                   even
                   as
                   the
                   Pagan
                   
                     Priests
                     stirred
                     vp
                     the
                     Emperours
                     to
                     persecution
                     ,
                     and
                     contribute
                     large
                     money
                     to
                     their
                     Armies
                     :
                  
                   So
                   now
                   doeth
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   his
                   Cleargie
                   in
                   the
                   persecution
                   of
                   Protestants
                   .
                   Their
                   wayes
                   to
                   worke
                   this
                   end
                   are
                   ,
                   
                     Policie
                     ,
                     periurie
                     ,
                     and
                     oppression
                     .
                  
                   Their
                   policie
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   they
                   pretend
                   
                     civill
                     causes
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   hide
                   the
                   other
                   plot
                   of
                   persecution
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   Emperour
                   discoverth
                   it
                   in
                   his
                   Letter
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   
                     Spaine
                     :
                     That
                     their
                     businesse
                     concerned
                     the
                     conservation
                     of
                     the
                     holie
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     standing
                     of
                     their
                     House
                     .
                  
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   long
                   before
                   the
                   sturres
                   of
                   Boheme
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   persecuting
                   the
                   Protestants
                   in
                   Westphalie●614
                   ●614
                   
                   in
                   Silesia
                   ,
                   1614.
                   and
                   161●
                   .
                   in
                   some
                   imperiall
                   Cities
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Ulme
                     ,
                     Aken
                     ,
                     Wesell
                  
                   1614.
                   in
                   Donawerda
                   1617.
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Volteline
                     ,
                     Stiria
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Bohemia
                   it selfe
                   1618.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   Bohemian
                   wars
                   were
                   occasioned
                   by
                   these
                   persecutions
                   ,
                   when
                   
                   they
                   were
                   driven
                   to
                   that
                   desperate
                   state
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   seeke
                   the
                   protection
                   of
                   some
                   foreraine
                   Prince
                   .
                
                 
                   Their
                   second
                   policie
                   :
                   
                     They
                     divided
                     the
                     Protestants
                  
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   drew
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   them
                   on
                   their
                   side
                   ,
                   as
                   Charles
                   the
                   fifth
                   did
                   at
                   the
                   Smalcaldicke
                   war
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   boast
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Protestants
                     are
                     so
                     loose
                     ,
                     that
                     many
                     of
                     them
                     fight
                     on
                     the
                     Papists
                     side
                  
                   a
                   In
                   all
                   their
                   meetings
                   they
                   pressed
                   to
                   draw
                   the
                   
                     Lutherans
                     from
                     the
                     Calvinists
                  
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   call
                   them
                   )
                   and
                   vsed
                   that
                   speach
                   ,
                   
                     Sicut
                     Catholicus
                     ,
                     sic
                     Lutheranus
                  
                   ,
                   promifing
                   as
                   great
                   quetnesse
                   to
                   the
                   Lutheran
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Papist
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   broken
                   vs
                   by
                   the
                   Lutherans
                   ,
                   they
                   might
                   destroy
                   them
                   also
                   .
                   Some
                   of
                   them
                   contemned
                   the
                   D.
                   of
                   Saxe
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   no
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   b
                   but
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   feared
                   him
                   for
                   his
                   great
                   power
                   and
                   therefore
                   first
                   ●ngaged
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   
                     offer
                     of
                     Lusatia
                  
                   :
                   Next
                   ,
                   they
                   held
                   him
                   on
                   to
                   bee
                   
                     Executor
                     banni
                     Imperialis
                  
                   ;
                   And
                   lastlie
                   ▪
                   they
                   fed
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   
                     Vicarius
                     Imperij
                  
                   :
                   All
                   this
                   was
                   to
                   gu●l
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   Charles
                   the
                   fifth
                   did
                   to
                   Maurice
                   his
                   predecessor
                   :
                   So
                   their
                   secret
                   correspondence
                   reveales
                   
                     that
                     they
                     studied
                     by
                     all
                     meanes
                     to
                     please
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     at
                     least
                  
                   c
                   
                     i●
                     s●ow
                     hee
                     might
                     bee
                     satisfied
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Thirdlie
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   meetings
                   they
                   ever
                   
                     treated
                     of
                     peace
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   Protestants
                   carelesse
                   :
                   And
                   while
                   they
                   were
                   busiest
                   in
                   warre
                   ,
                   they
                   protested
                   d
                   most
                   they
                   were
                   seeking
                   the
                   publick
                   peace
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   Armies
                   were
                   gathered
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   they
                   fained
                   a
                   
                     Cessation
                     of
                     Armes
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   Protestants
                   disband
                   their
                   forces
                   ;
                   which
                   beeing
                   done
                   ,
                   the
                   Papists
                   with
                   their
                   standing
                   Armies
                   seased
                   on
                   some
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Palatinate
                   .
                   Lastlie
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   
                     confounded
                     Religion
                     and
                     policie
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   policie
                   they
                   
                     confounded
                     the
                     quarrell
                     of
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     Austria
                     with
                     the
                     quarrell
                     of
                     the
                     Impyre
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   
                     rypenesse
                     of
                     a
                     long
                     plotted
                     persecution
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   
                   the
                   Papists
                   learned
                   of
                   
                     Severus
                     Canals
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   arte
                   of
                   Intelligence
                   and
                   myning
                   :
                   Hee
                   found
                   them
                   about
                   the
                   walls
                   of
                   Bizantium
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   their
                   Copie
                   in
                   this
                   Land
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     his
                     Dyke
                     betwixt
                     Forth
                     &
                     Clyde
                  
                   ;
                   They
                   went
                   so
                   alongst
                   the
                   roote
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     all
                     Forts
                     were
                     advertised
                     in
                     an
                     halfe
                     houre
                     ,
                     what
                     the
                     enemie
                     was
                     doing
                     ,
                     and
                     where
                     hee
                     assaulted
                     .
                  
                   So
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   turned
                   their
                   vniversall
                   intelligence
                   (
                   whereof
                   their
                   rules
                   giue
                   a
                   direction
                   )
                   to
                   worke
                   mines
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   beyond
                   Sea
                   :
                   In
                   
                     France
                     ,
                     Boheme
                     ,
                     Silesia
                     ,
                     Moravia
                     ,
                     Uolteline
                     Westphalie
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Princes
                   were
                   irritate
                   ;
                   People
                   were
                   miscontent
                   ;
                   the
                   Papists
                   fretted
                   at
                   the
                   prosperitie
                   of
                   the
                   Protestants
                   ;
                   and
                   Protestants
                   abridged
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   wonted
                   liberties
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   debarred
                   from
                   publicke
                   imployments
                   ,
                   and
                   defrauded
                   of
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   Law
                   &c.
                   
                   Such
                   a
                   broyling
                   disposition
                   was
                   like
                   
                     powder
                     layed
                     aboundantlie
                     in
                     mines
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   lacked
                   nothing
                   but
                   firing
                   .
                   In
                   Boheme
                   was
                   their
                   head-mine
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   
                     electiue
                     Kingdome
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   exasperate
                   minds
                   of
                   people
                   for
                   their
                   crossing
                   in
                   Religion
                   :
                   Thervnto
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   layed
                   the
                   match
                   of
                   a
                   new
                   oppression
                   to
                   force
                   the
                   fire
                   of
                   defence
                   .
                   They
                   both
                   
                     sought
                     and
                     wrought
                     this
                     occasion
                  
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Bohemianes
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   
                     meeting
                     of
                     all
                     their
                     Provincials
                  
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   was
                   to
                   devise
                   how
                   to
                   vse
                   their
                   opportunitie
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   long
                   exspected
                   .
                   So
                   soone
                   as
                   Boheme
                   fired
                   ,
                   their
                   mines
                   played
                   in
                   all
                   
                     places
                     at
                     once
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   
                     none
                     could
                     either
                  
                   helpe
                   another
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   wont
                   )
                   
                     nor
                     saue
                     themselues
                  
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   Protestants
                   were
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   everie
                   where
                   oppressed
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondlie
                   ,
                   their
                   periurie
                   is
                   manifest
                   :
                   For
                   they
                   come
                   
                   
                     directlie
                     against
                     their
                     promise
                     confirmed
                     by
                     oath
                     .
                  
                   The
                   
                     Pacification
                     of
                     Passau
                  
                   was
                   solemnelie
                   ratified
                   at
                   Augsburg
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Emperour
                   Rudolph
                   and
                   Mathias
                   confirmed
                   the
                   
                   liberties
                   of
                   Boheme
                   by
                   
                     Letters
                     reversall
                  
                   (
                   which
                   in
                   electiue
                   Kingdomes
                   ,
                   are
                   strong
                   obligements
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   mutuall
                   contracts
                   .
                   And
                   Ferdinand
                   the
                   second
                   by
                   the
                   like
                   Letters
                   ,
                   declarations
                   and
                   Edicts
                   confirmed
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   But
                   most
                   solemnelie
                   by
                   his
                   oath
                   at
                   his
                   Coronation
                   a
                   
                     did
                     sweare
                     to
                     maintaine
                     both
                     the
                     Sacred
                     and
                     civill
                     peace
                     of
                     the
                     Impyre
                     .
                  
                   b
                   
                     That
                     hee
                     would
                     keepe
                     the
                     Electours
                     Princes
                     ,
                     &c.
                     in
                     their
                     possessions
                     ,
                     dignities
                     ,
                     and
                     rights
                     .
                  
                   That
                   hee
                   would
                   keepe
                   
                     friendship
                     and
                     good
                     correspondence
                     in
                     the
                     Impyre
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     bring
                     strange
                     forces
                     in
                     it
                     :
                     That
                     he
                     would
                     iniure
                     or
                     offer
                     violence
                     to
                     no
                     Elector
                     ,
                     nor
                     Prince
                     of
                     the
                     Impyre
                     :
                     That
                     hee
                     would
                     not
                     proscriue
                     any
                     vnheard
                     or
                     without
                     a
                     cause
                     :
                     That
                     hee
                     would
                     not
                     labour
                     to
                     turne
                     the
                     Im●yre
                     hereditarie
                     to
                     his
                     house
                     :
                  
                   And
                   finallie
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     if
                     hee
                     did
                     any
                     thing
                     beside
                     or
                     contraire
                     to
                     his
                     Capitulation
                     ,
                     it
                     should
                     bee
                     null
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     no
                     effect
                     .
                  
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   
                     hee
                     promised
                     often
                     to
                     the
                     Duke
                     of
                     Saxon
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   other
                   protestant
                   Princes
                   and
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   
                     would
                     not
                     crosse
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     Religon
                     and
                     liberties
                     .
                  
                   Likewise
                   ,
                   the
                   Duke
                   of
                   Baveere
                   ,
                   and
                   Princes
                   of
                   the
                   popish
                   League
                   ,
                   
                     did
                     sweare
                     to
                     disband
                     their
                     Armies
                     ;
                     not
                     to
                     invade
                     any
                     Protestants
                     Land
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     leaue
                     the
                     questions
                     of
                     Boheme
                     to
                     their
                     owne
                     hazard
                  
                   Let
                   GOD
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   judge
                   how
                   they
                   haue
                   keeped
                   these
                   oaths
                   :
                   When
                   they
                   
                     feared
                     a
                     revolt
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   sent
                   out
                   declarations
                   and
                   Edicts
                   for
                   libertie
                   of
                   Religion
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   prevaile
                   ,
                   in
                   warres
                   ,
                   they
                   turne
                   to
                   their
                   oppression
                   ,
                   
                   When
                   the
                   Pope
                   seeth
                   his
                   owne
                   vantage
                   ,
                   hee
                   
                     absolveth
                     them
                     from
                     these
                     oaths
                  
                   :
                   They
                   keepe
                   their
                   owne
                   maxime
                   ,
                   
                     non
                     est
                     servanda
                     sides
                     Haereticis
                     ,
                     that
                     faith
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     keeped
                     to
                     Heretickes
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   false
                   in
                   the
                   These
                   (
                   because
                   wee
                   ought
                   to
                   keepe
                   our
                   promise
                   to
                   all
                   )
                   
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     hypothese
                  
                   ,
                   
                   calling
                   Protestants
                   Heretickes
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   Gretzer
                   and
                   Becane
                   would
                   glose
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   yet
                   their
                   exceptions
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   make
                   their
                   oaths
                   but
                   roapes
                   of
                   sand
                   :
                   For
                   beside
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   feare
                   or
                   violence
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   proue
                   the
                   weaknesse
                   of
                   these
                   oaths
                   ,
                   they
                   referre
                   the
                   tryail
                   of
                   the
                   lawfulnesse
                   or
                   vnlawfulnesse
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     is
                     in
                  
                   
                   
                     effect
                     to
                     make
                     oaths
                     ,
                     no
                     oaths
                     at
                     all
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Thirdlie
                   ,
                   their
                   Oppression
                   is
                   manifolde
                   :
                   When
                   they
                   
                   had
                   taken
                   in
                   Boheme
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Palatinate
                   ,
                   they
                   
                     oppressed
                     all
                     other
                     Countries
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Provinces
                   which
                   had
                   none
                   entresse
                   in
                   the
                   quarrell
                   of
                   Boheme
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Pomer
                     ,
                     Mekelburge
                     ,
                     Brandeburge
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   First
                   ,
                   they
                   vrged
                   them
                   to
                   
                     inquarier
                     Souldiers
                  
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   received
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   subdued
                   :
                   If
                   they
                   refused
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   quarrell
                   to
                   take
                   them
                   by
                   force
                   .
                   Secondlie
                   other
                   Provinces
                   and
                   Cities
                   which
                   wanted
                   Garisons
                   ,
                   were
                   
                     exhaust
                     with
                     great
                     contributions
                     ,
                     as
                     Hassen
                     ,
                     Wirtenberge
                     ,
                     Norinberge
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   And
                   these
                   contributions
                   were
                   to
                   maintaine
                   Armies
                   for
                   oppressing
                   the
                   Impyre
                   vnder
                   colour
                   of
                   its
                   defence
                   .
                   Thirdlie
                   ,
                   when
                   force
                   and
                   povertie
                   had
                   subdued
                   all
                   ,
                   they
                   invented
                   a
                   
                     new
                     quarrell
                     of
                     the
                     restitution
                     of
                     Ecclesiasticke
                     goods
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   finde
                   a
                   colour
                   of
                   plea
                   against
                   some
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   who
                   assisted
                   
                   them
                   .
                   Fourthlie
                   ,
                   when
                   this
                   had
                   a
                   course
                   ,
                   they
                   devised
                   a
                   new
                   
                     Commission
                     at
                     Regenspurg
                     ,
                     to
                     punish
                     all
                     these
                     as
                     traitors
                     to
                     the
                     Impyre
                     who
                     assisted
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Denmarke
                     ,
                  
                   Duke
                   of
                   Brunswicke
                   or
                   Count
                   Mansfield
                   :
                   so
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   Protestant
                   whither
                   hee
                   was
                   their
                   enemie
                   or
                   friend
                   ,
                   or
                   neutrall
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   devised
                   a
                   quarrell
                   to
                   oppresse
                   him
                   :
                   A
                   Lutheran
                   and
                   Calvenist
                   was
                   alike
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   owne
                   distinction
                   ,
                   
                     sicut
                     Catholicus
                     sic
                     Lutheranus
                  
                   was
                   forgotten
                   .
                   And
                   turned
                   to
                   
                     sicut
                     Calvinianus
                     sic
                     Lutheranus
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   first
                   driven
                   out
                   the
                   Calvinians
                   ,
                   they
                   banished
                   the
                   Lutherians
                   also
                   .
                   Fifthlie
                   ,
                   when
                   all
                   these
                   quarrels
                   were
                   
                   fished
                   ,
                   they
                   lacked
                   a
                   
                     specious
                     colour
                     against
                     the
                     Duke
                     of
                     Saxe
                  
                   whom
                   they
                   had
                   long
                   gulled
                   :
                   Therefore
                   they
                   tooke
                   occasion
                   of
                   it
                   for
                   the
                   meeting
                   of
                   Leipswicke
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   Protestants
                   had
                   conveened
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     helpe
                     their
                     desperate
                     case
                     ,
                     and
                     prevent
                     their
                     finall
                     ruine
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Emperour
                   made
                   that
                   a
                   new
                   quarrell
                   ,
                   and
                   Count
                   Tillie
                   commanded
                   the
                   Duke
                   to
                   
                     renounce
                     the
                     conclusions
                     of
                     Leipswicke
                     ,
                     otherwise
                     they
                     would
                     handle
                     him
                     as
                     an
                     enemie
                     :
                  
                   Of
                   all
                   protestant
                   Princes
                   ,
                   his
                   
                   Lands
                   onelie
                   lay
                   in
                   integritie
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   reserved
                   them
                   as
                   the
                   last
                   fat
                   mo●sell
                   to
                   their
                   ▪
                   Armies
                   :
                   Thus
                   they
                   fished
                   quarrels
                   against
                   all
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     the
                     Wolfe
                     drinking
                     aboue
                     the
                     Lambe
                     in
                     that
                     same
                     strand
                     ,
                     troubled
                     the
                     water
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   
                   
                     yet
                     accused
                     the
                     Lambe
                     ,
                     and
                     ranne
                     vpon
                     it
                     .
                  
                   So
                   the
                   Papists
                   troubled
                   the
                   
                     Fountaine
                     of
                     the
                     sacred
                     and
                     common
                     peace
                     ,
                  
                   in
                   
                     cancelling
                     Lawes
                  
                   and
                   
                     breaking
                     oaths
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   accused
                   the
                   Protestants
                   of
                   the
                   breach
                   of
                   Peace
                   .
                   They
                   made
                   both
                   their
                   ▪
                   innocencie
                   ,
                   and
                   blamelesse
                   (
                   though
                   necessar
                   defence
                   )
                   
                   to
                   bee
                   treasonable
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   Austria
                   had
                   increased
                   her
                   
                     Monarchie
                     ,
                     than
                     Poperie
                     followed
                  
                   ;
                   The
                   one
                   was
                   a
                   Coach
                   to
                   carie
                   the
                   other
                   and
                   they
                   oppressed
                   men
                   both
                   in
                   Soule
                   and
                   bodie
                   :
                   They
                   denyed
                   them
                   any
                   
                     Church
                     benefite
                     ,
                     Baptisme
                     Marriage
                     ▪
                     &c.
                  
                   except
                   they
                   went
                   to
                   Masse
                   :
                   And
                   where
                   pacifications
                   had
                   provided
                   Protestants
                   to
                   some
                   places
                   of
                   credit
                   ,
                   
                     Magistracie
                     or
                     Iudicatories
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   soone
                   as
                   they
                   died
                   ,
                   their
                   places
                   
                     were
                     filled
                     with
                     Papists
                  
                   .
                   They
                   banished
                   them
                   with
                   this
                   clause
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     it
                     should
                     never
                     bee
                     leasome
                     for
                     them
                     to
                     returne
                     .
                  
                   And
                   not
                   content
                   to
                   persecute
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   life
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     denyed
                     them
                     buriall
                     after
                     death
                     ,
                     except
                     in
                     their
                     sicknesse
                     they
                     had
                     confessed
                     ,
                     and
                     taken
                     extreme
                     Unction
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   They
                   haue
                   followed
                   
                     Machiavell
                     in
                     their
                     matchlesse
                  
                   
                   crueltie
                   :
                   And
                   let
                   
                     Palswach
                     ,
                     Brandeburge
                     ▪
                     and
                     Magdeburge
                  
                   stand
                   to
                   the
                   posteritie
                   as
                   the
                   proofe
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   
                     They
                     destroyed
                  
                   
                   
                     young
                     and
                     old
                     and
                     Matrons
                     with
                     their
                     Doughters
                     cast
                     themselues
                     in
                     the
                     Rivers
                     to
                     eschew
                     their
                     villanies
                     .
                     Eusebius
                  
                   hath
                   the
                   like
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Matron
                     in
                     Antioch
                     with
                     her
                     two
                     Virgine
                     daughters
                     ▪
                     in
                     Diocletians
                     persecution
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     S.
                     Austine
                     cōparing
                     the
                     crueltie
                     of
                     Sylla
                     with
                     the
                     Goaths
                     ,
                     said
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Goths
                     were
                     more
                     mercifull
                     to
                     Rome
                     ,
                     than
                     Sylla
                     who
                     was
                     a
                     Romane
                     .
                  
                   So
                   I
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Turkes
                   are
                   more
                   humane
                   to
                   Christians
                   than
                   Papists
                   are
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   heerein
                   they
                   equalled
                   Diocletian
                   in
                   crueltie
                   ,
                   and
                   exceed
                   the
                   Turkes
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   glorie
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   Tillie
                   proponed
                   it
                   to
                   Leipsich
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   
                     vnlesse
                     speedilie
                     they
                     rendered
                     the
                     Towne
                     he
                     would
                     doe
                     to
                     them
                     as
                     he
                     had
                     done
                     to
                     Magdeburge
                     .
                  
                   But
                   God
                   within
                   two
                   dayes
                   tooke
                   order
                   with
                   him
                   for
                   that
                   bloodie
                   insulting
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   they
                   
                     wrought
                     a
                     pittifull
                     deformation
                  
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   :
                   
                   Preachers
                   with
                   the
                   Gospel
                   thrust
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   Priests
                   with
                   their
                   Masse
                   brought
                   in
                   :
                   Men
                   compelled
                   either
                   to
                   goe
                   to
                   the
                   Masse
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   sell
                   their
                   goods
                   and
                   leaue
                   their
                   Countrie
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   they
                   remained
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   forced
                   to
                   take
                   this
                   following
                   Oath
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   
                     I
                     poore
                     sinner
                     ,
                     doe
                     confesse
                     before
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     Saints
                     ,
                     before
                     the
                     Priests
                     and
                     Pastours
                     of
                     Soules
                     standing
                     in
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     haue
                     all
                     my
                     life
                     long
                     gone
                     astray
                     in
                     a
                     cursed
                     ,
                     execrable
                     ,
                     and
                     hereticall
                     Religion
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     the
                     Supper
                     of
                     that
                     Religion
                     ,
                     I
                     receiue
                     nothing
                     but
                     plaine
                     Bakers
                     bread
                     ,
                     and
                     plaine
                     Wine
                     in
                     a
                     Cup.
                     I
                     doe
                     also
                     beleeue
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     my
                     Ancestors
                     and
                     all
                     others
                     that
                     believed
                     in
                     that
                     Religion
                     and
                     Faith
                     are
                     damned
                     and
                     perish
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                     VVherefore
                     I
                     promise
                     before
                     God
                     and
                     the
                     Virgine
                     Marie
                     his
                     Mother
                     ,
                     and
                     before
                     the
                     Priests
                     and
                     Pastours
                     of
                     Soules
                     ,
                     beeing
                     in
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     will
                     never
                     adhere
                     nor
                     cleaue
                     to
                     the
                     cursed
                     and
                     hereticall
                     Religon
                     .
                     So
                     God
                     mee
                     saue
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   Antichristian
                   crueltie
                   vrging
                   poore
                   people
                   to
                   deny
                   the
                   trueth
                   ,
                   damne
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   condemne
                   their
                   Predecessours
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   world
                   never
                   saw
                   a
                   more
                   deepelie
                   
                     contrived
                     Policie
                  
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   a
                   more
                   
                     cruellie
                     executed
                     plot
                  
                   :
                   And
                   doubtlesse
                   by
                   this
                   crueltie
                   Austria
                   will
                   lose
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   Germanie
                   :
                   And
                   when
                   God
                   sendeth
                   the
                   
                     Germans
                     a
                     deliverer
                  
                   ,
                   hee
                   shall
                   find
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Luther
                     confessed
                     by
                     his
                     owne
                     experience
                     :
                  
                   That
                   the
                   people
                   gladlie
                   imbraced
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   had
                   beene
                   oppressed
                   with
                   the
                   Popes
                   tyrannie
                   .
                   And
                   
                     Carolus
                     Miltitius
                  
                   Legat
                   to
                   Leo
                   the
                   tenth
                   ,
                   confessed
                   that
                   in
                   trying
                   the
                   Germane
                   disposition
                   ,
                   hee
                   found
                   three
                   
                     inclining
                     to
                     Luther
                     ,
                     for
                     one
                     adhering
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     So
                     did
                     Cardinall
                     Polus
                     .
                  
                   
                
                 
                   They
                   are
                   confident
                   for
                   obtaining
                   their
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   both
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   themselues
                   and
                   vs.
                   For
                   themselues
                   ,
                   
                   they
                   haue
                   made
                   a
                   
                     division
                     as
                     a
                     thing
                     ended
                  
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   
                     Pope
                     shall
                     haue
                     his
                     hierarchie
                     established
                  
                   through
                   all
                   their
                   conquest
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   Emperour
                   shall
                   haue
                   for
                   his
                   partage
                   the
                   Easterne
                   Provinces
                   of
                   Germanie
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   
                     Spainiard
                     shall
                     haue
                     the
                     Lower
                     Palatinat
                  
                   with
                   the
                   Westerne
                   Provinces
                   of
                   Germanie
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   Duke
                   of
                   
                     Baveere
                     shall
                     haue
                     the
                     over
                     Palatinat
                     with
                     the
                     Electorall
                     dignitie
                     .
                  
                   Moreover
                   the
                   evidencies
                   
                   of
                   their
                   confidence
                   breake
                   foorth
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   prudence
                   conceale
                   it
                   :
                   For
                   Thefes
                   were
                   dispute
                   at
                   
                     Vienne
                     and
                     dedicated
                     to
                     Ferdinand
                     the
                     third
                  
                   (
                   
                     prevento
                     termino
                  
                   )
                   with
                   this
                   frontispice
                   .
                
                 
                   Austriacum
                   ad
                   specimen
                   si
                   se
                   componeret
                   Orbis
                   Irent
                   obliqua
                   sidera
                   nu●●a
                   Via
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     if
                     Europe
                     would
                     bee
                     happie
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     receiue
                     the
                     Austrian
                     yoake
                     :
                  
                   Herewith
                   they
                   ●ought
                   closely
                   
                   to
                   convoy
                   the
                   
                     Election
                     of
                     the
                     Emperours
                     Sonne
                     to
                     bee
                     King
                     of
                     the
                     Romanes
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   establish
                   an
                   hereditarie
                   tyrannie
                   in
                   Austria
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   contraire
                   to
                   his
                   
                     oath
                     at
                     his
                     coronation
                  
                   .
                   And
                   notwithstanding
                   of
                   that
                   promise
                   his
                   Letter
                   vnder
                   his
                   own
                   hand
                   told
                   .
                   That
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   
                     one
                     catholik
                     vote
                     more
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     make
                     the
                     Impyre
                     hereditarie
                     to
                     his
                     House
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     Baveeres
                     promoving
                     to
                     the
                     Electorship
                     were
                     the
                     fittest
                  
                   
                   
                     meanes
                     so
                     to
                     doe
                  
                   .
                   And
                   how
                   strong
                   their
                   hope
                   was
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   may
                   bee
                   seene
                   
                     by
                     a
                     Booke
                     of
                     congratulation
                     for
                     his
                     Election
                     to
                     bee
                     King
                     of
                     the
                     Romans
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   though
                   the
                   matter
                   had
                   beene
                   done
                   without
                   controlement
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Iesuit
                   
                   Scambato
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   content
                   with
                   Virgils
                   words
                   
                     Magnae
                     spes
                     altera
                     Romae
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   encourage
                   him
                   to
                   attempt
                   ,
                   Aggredere
                   ,
                   biddes
                   him
                   enter
                   in
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   the
                   doore
                   of
                   the
                   Impyre
                   stood
                   open
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Ingredere
                   ,
                   O
                   Magnos
                   aderit
                   iam
                   tempus
                   honores
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Lastlie
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   put
                   out
                   an
                   hudge
                   Volume
                   with
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Austrian
                     Lawrell
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   tell
                   the
                   world
                   of
                   their
                   
                     semper
                     victrices
                     Aquilas
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   had
                   gotten
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   that
                   
                     Lawrell
                     which
                     the
                     Eagle
                     let
                     fall
                     in
                     Liviaes
                  
                   
                   
                     bosome
                     .
                     But
                     let
                     not
                     him
                     that
                     putteth
                     on
                     his
                     armour
                     boast
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     hee
                     put
                     it
                     off
                     :
                  
                   to
                   sing
                   triumph
                   before
                   the
                   victorie
                   ,
                   is
                   foolishnesse
                   ,
                   for
                   no
                   man
                   knoweth
                   what
                   the
                   Evening
                   or
                   the
                   next
                   day
                   may
                   bring
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   
                     Event
                     concerning
                     vs
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   prophecy
                   our
                   ruine
                   :
                   
                   Stella
                   spake
                   indefinitlie
                   ,
                   
                     Lutherani
                     ,
                     qui
                     nunc
                     tam
                     elatè
                     &
                     superbè
                     vivunt
                     tam
                     citissimè
                     erunt
                     absumpti
                     tanquam
                     sal
                     in
                     aqua
                     Ita
                     vt
                     nulla
                     unquam
                     sit
                     reliqua
                     recordatio
                     eorum
                     ,
                     sicut
                  
                   
                   
                     nec
                     aliorum
                     haereticorum
                     qui
                     praeterierunt
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Cardinall
                   of
                   Loraine
                   sayth
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     it
                     was
                     neare
                     hand
                  
                   .
                   Some
                   Iesuits
                   haue
                   defined
                   it
                   
                     within
                     an
                     hundreth
                     yeares
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Iesuite
                   Ogilvie
                   in
                   a
                   Conference
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   
                     Glasgow
                     ,
                     Affirming
                     ▪
                     that
                     within
                     an
                     hundreth
                     yeare
                     ●●fter
                     Luther
                     skything
                     ,
                     the
                     Protestants
                     Religion
                     would
                     bee
                     abolished
                     .
                  
                   And
                   now
                   since
                   their
                   Victories
                   in
                   Germanie
                   ,
                   they
                   triumph
                   over
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   over
                   a
                   thing
                   destroyed
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Iesuite
                   Cornelius
                   a
                   calleth
                   our
                   Religiō
                   
                     Calvini
                     haeresin
                     penè
                     evulsam
                  
                   ,
                   an
                   heresie
                   almost
                   rooted
                   out
                   .
                   And
                   Urbane
                   the
                   eight
                   in
                   his
                   
                     Papall
                     prescience
                     doubteth
                     not
                     but
                     that
                     heresie
                     will
                     bee
                     shortlie
                     rooted
                     out
                     of
                     France
                     .
                  
                   But
                   they
                   may
                   guesse
                   at
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   their
                   prophecies
                   by
                   the
                   b
                   ardinals
                   Alternatiue
                   ,
                   for
                   hee
                   with
                   the
                   Pope
                   was
                   perswaded
                   
                     that
                     this
                     would
                     bee
                     done
                     either
                     by
                     Charles
                     the
                     ninth
                     and
                     Philip
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     never
                     :
                  
                   Now
                   God
                   hath
                   made
                   him
                   proue
                   a
                   false
                   prophet
                   ,
                   for
                   these
                   two
                   Kings
                   are
                   gone
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   trueth
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   yet
                   shining
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   and
                   wee
                   doubt
                   not
                   but
                   Urbane
                   and
                   Cornelius
                   shall
                   finde
                   contraire
                   events
                   of
                   their
                   predictions
                   ,
                   and
                   possiblie
                   
                     Laurea
                     Austriaca
                  
                   shall
                   succumbe
                   vnder
                   
                     Arma
                     Suecica
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   sort
                   of
                   prediction
                   they
                   haue
                   learned
                   of
                   the
                   olde
                   
                   
                     Pagans
                     who
                     not
                     beeing
                     able
                     to
                     refute
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     by
                     reason
                     ,
                     nor
                     expell
                     it
                     by
                     force
                     ,
                     tooke
                     them
                     to
                     predictions
                     that
                     it
                     would
                     not
                     lest
                     aboue
                  
                   365.
                   yeares
                   .
                   c
                   But
                   time
                   hath
                   made
                   them
                   lyars
                   .
                   If
                   Papists
                   would
                   looke
                   to
                   prophecies
                   ,
                   we
                   desire
                   them
                   with
                   Ierome
                   to
                   remember
                   what
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   the
                   
                     purpoured
                     coloured
                     whoore
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     destruction
                     of
                     Babylon
                  
                   
                   
                     which
                     maugre
                  
                   all
                   their
                   futile
                   exceptions
                   ,
                   is
                   Now-Rome
                   .
                   
                   And
                   if
                   wee
                   would
                   vse
                   a
                   propheticall
                   libertie
                   ,
                   wee
                   might
                   advertise
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     take
                     heede
                     to
                     the
                  
                   1640.
                   
                     yeare
                     ,
                     that
                     makes
                     the
                     period
                     and
                     Centurie
                     since
                     their
                     confirmation
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Templars
                   alledged
                   sinnes
                   are
                   yet
                   secret
                   ,
                   even
                   after
                   their
                   cutting
                   off
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   wickednesse
                   of
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   and
                   excites
                   Princes
                   to
                   take
                   order
                   with
                   these
                   
                     fire
                     brands
                     of
                     Europe
                     .
                     Austria
                  
                   and
                   Spaine
                   are
                   as
                   two
                   
                     threshers
                     ,
                     beating
                     the
                     Lords
                     Church
                     on
                     the
                     threshing
                     floore
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   are
                   as
                   Smyths
                   ,
                   that
                   prepare
                   their
                   Instruments
                   ;
                   and
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   will
                   pay
                   them
                   all
                   home
                   .
                   But
                   wee
                   leaue
                   ,
                   these
                   things
                   to
                   GOD
                   ,
                   who
                   
                     shaketh
                     the
                     Counters
                     of
                     their
                     hands
                     ,
                     who
                     would
                     determine
                     of
                     times
                     ,
                     and
                     things
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   sayeth
                   S.
                   Austine
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   slaues
                   of
                   Rome
                   conspired
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   some
                   Masters
                   were
                   found
                   killed
                   in
                   their
                   houses
                   :
                   The
                   Senate
                   inacted
                   a
                   Law
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   slaues
                   of
                   that
                   house
                   should
                   bee
                   killed
                   where
                   a
                   Master
                   was
                   found
                   dead
                   .
                   
                     Senatusconsultum
                     Silanianum
                  
                   .
                   This
                   Law
                   would
                   fitte
                   Iesuits
                   where
                   a
                   King
                   is
                   killed
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   place
                   of
                   Prophecies
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   take
                   Count
                   Tillies
                   presage
                   at
                   Rodium
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   considered
                   his
                   bad
                   successe
                   the
                   former
                   moneths
                   ,
                   
                     felices
                     suos
                     progressus
                     iam
                     claudicare
                     ,
                     &
                     placida
                     fortunae
                     aura
                     se
                     non
                     amplius
                     afflari
                     armadvertere
                     dixit
                     ,
                  
                   Hee
                   said
                   that
                   
                   hee
                   perceived
                   his
                   prosperitie
                   to
                   halt
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Fortune
                   smyled
                   no
                   more
                   on
                   him
                   .
                   So
                   mot
                   it
                   bee
                   to
                   Gods
                   enemies
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Let
                   
                     Germanie
                     awake
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   her
                   oppression
                   both
                   in
                   
                     Religion
                     and
                     libertie
                  
                   :
                   Except
                   shee
                   will
                   bee
                   as
                   stupide
                   as
                   the
                   Cardinall
                   of
                   Lorraine
                   calleth
                   her
                   .
                   And
                   let
                   all
                   Protestants
                   awake
                   ,
                   except
                   they
                   resolue
                   to
                   bee
                   snared
                   by
                   
                     Popish
                     policie
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   blinded
                   by
                   their
                   oaths
                   ,
                   and
                   destroyed
                   by
                   their
                   oppression
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   God
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   hath
                   suffered
                   them
                   to
                   goe
                   farre
                   on
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   will
                   proceede
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   wicked
                   purposes
                   of
                   their
                   heart
                   except
                   hee
                   stay
                   them
                   :
                   
                     Hee
                     hath
                     begun
                     in
                     mercie
                  
                   
                   
                     to
                     worke
                     deliverances
                     in
                     some
                     parts
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   our
                   duetie
                   
                     to
                     thanke
                     him
                     for
                     that
                     is
                     done
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     a
                     continuance
                     till
                     his
                     Church
                     bee
                     fullie
                     delivered
                     :
                  
                   That
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   darknesse
                   who
                   haue
                   
                     conceived
                     mischiefe
                     ,
                     and
                     travelled
                     in
                  
                   
                   
                     paine
                     ,
                     may
                     in
                     end
                     bring
                     foorth
                     a
                     lie
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXXI
                   .
                   That
                   Now-Rome
                   will
                   not
                   reconceale
                   .
                
                 
                   AS
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   hope
                   of
                   their
                   reformation
                   ,
                   so
                   their
                   
                   
                     reconciliation
                     is
                     desperate
                  
                   :
                   It
                   hath
                   been
                   often
                   assayed
                   ,
                   but
                   ever
                   in
                   vaine
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   old
                   saying
                   of
                   Romes
                   taking
                   by
                   Armes
                   :
                   
                     Roma
                     nunquā
                     frustra
                     tentata
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   Rome
                   was
                   never
                   in
                   vaine
                   assayed
                   ,
                   may
                   now
                   be
                   turned
                   to
                   the
                   contraire
                   ,
                   
                     Romana
                     reconciliatio
                     semper
                     frustra
                     tentata
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   Romes
                   reconciling
                   hath
                   ever
                   beene
                   assayed
                   in
                   vaine
                   .
                   Paul
                   the
                   third
                   politicklie
                   set
                   first
                   
                     nyne
                     Cardinals
                  
                   and
                   then
                   
                     three
                     Bishops
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   treat
                   of
                   reformation
                   ,
                   yet
                   hee
                   minded
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   onelie
                   to
                   gull
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Though
                   Wicelius
                   and
                   Cassander
                   were
                   set
                   on
                   worke
                   by
                   Ferdinand
                   and
                   Maximilian
                   ,
                   to
                   draw
                   vp
                   some
                   forme
                   of
                   agreement
                   ,
                   and
                   abode
                   still
                   in
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   their
                   Church
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   damned
                   these
                   Treatises
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   maine
                   cause
                   why
                   they
                   
                     burnt
                     Spalato
                     ,
                     was
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     hee
                     held
                     it
                     possible
                     to
                     reconceale
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     to
                     Rome
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   irreconciliablenesse
                   is
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   
                     outward
                     peace
                  
                   
                   and
                   in
                   Doctrine
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   
                     outward
                     peace
                  
                   ;
                   beside
                   that
                   hath
                   beene
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   Chapter
                   :
                   Since
                   the
                   
                     Trent
                     Councell
                     they
                     haue
                     ever
                     beene
                     plotting
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   of
                   
                     Princes
                     Confessaris
                  
                   turned
                   their
                   Corycaei
                   and
                   Counsellers
                   the
                   
                     Frogges
                     from
                     the
                     bottomlesse
                     pit
                     ,
                     haue
                     stirred
                     them
                     vp
                     to
                     warre
                     :
                  
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   prepared
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   one
                   (
                   a
                   )
                   of
                   them
                   
                   began
                   the
                   Alarme
                   in
                   an
                   Imperiall
                   dyet
                   .
                   
                     Nunc
                     tempus
                     est
                     haereticorum
                     istorum
                     oppressionem
                     &
                     deletionem
                     maturare
                     :
                     Catholicis
                     nec
                     nervum
                     pecuniam
                     ,
                     nec
                     militem
                     ,
                     nec
                     Consilia
                     deesse
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   it
                   is
                   time
                   to
                   hasten
                   the
                   oppression
                   and
                   destruction
                   
                   of
                   these
                   Hereticks
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   Catholickes
                   want
                   neither
                   money
                   ,
                   nor
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   nor
                   Councell
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   both
                   their
                   plotting
                   and
                   preparation
                   against
                   vs
                   confessed
                   &
                   it
                   is
                   senselessenesse
                   not
                   to
                   obserue
                   it
                   :
                   But
                   when
                   all
                   was
                   readie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fire
                   begunne
                   in
                   Boheme
                   ,
                   then
                   
                     Sciopius
                     gaue
                     a
                     formall
                     Alarme
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   intitles
                   his
                   Booke
                   
                     suasoria
                     de
                     ratio
                     nibus
                     haereticorum
                     compescendorum
                     .
                  
                   A
                   Suasorie
                   to
                   compesse
                   Hereticks
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   Granvellanus
                   and
                   some
                   other
                   
                   had
                   suggested
                   peaceable
                   counsels
                   to
                   Emperours
                   about
                   Religion
                   ,
                   hee
                   bids
                   these
                   moderate
                   counsellers
                   get
                   them
                   gone
                   ,
                   
                     qui
                     mollibus
                     sententijs
                     haereticorum
                     ingenia
                     alere
                     solent
                     in
                     maximam
                     crucem
                     facessant
                     .
                  
                   And
                   to
                   ground
                   their
                   crueltie
                   to
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   he
                   bids
                   Princes
                   count
                   of
                   Luther
                   as
                   
                   
                     a
                     divell
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   sayeth
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     wee
                     worship
                     Sathan
                     in
                     stead
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   This
                   is
                   like
                   the
                   blasphemous
                   calumnies
                   of
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   of
                   Munster
                   in
                   their
                   
                     Credo
                     Calvini-sequarum
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   a
                   
                     affained
                     to
                     vs
                     that
                     wee
                     belieue
                     in
                     Sathan
                     .
                  
                   Thereafter
                   hee
                   bids
                   destroy
                   all
                   Infaints
                   and
                   Children
                   ,
                   
                     percuties
                     in
                     ore
                     gladij
                     &
                     delebis
                     etiam
                     Infantes
                     &
                     pueros
                     .
                  
                   That
                   is
                   
                     Magdeburge
                     Modell
                  
                   .
                   Hee
                   maketh
                   not
                   bones
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   Iesuits
                   deny
                   :
                   
                   
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     leasome
                     to
                     cut
                     off
                     Princes
                     that
                     favour
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   end
                   that
                   
                     it
                     is
                     lawfull
                     to
                     make
                     covenants
                     with
                     Turkes
                     ,
                     Ethnicks
                     ,
                     and
                     Iewes
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     with
                     Protestants
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   their
                   preamble
                   :
                   Let
                   vs
                   heare
                   what
                   followeth
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   that
                   both
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Popes
                     Consistorie
                  
                   &
                   the
                   
                     Emperours
                     Cabinat
                  
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   the
                   Cardinalls
                   at
                   Rome
                   declare
                   that
                   the
                   Popes
                   designe
                   is
                   
                     to
                     restore
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     to
                  
                   
                   
                     her
                     wonted
                     greatnesse
                  
                   :
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   end
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Palatine
                     is
                     broken
                     so
                     Saxon
                     and
                     Brandenburge
                     must
                     also
                     be
                     removed
                     as
                     the
                     greatest
                     stayes
                     of
                     their
                     purposes
                     in
                     Germanie
                     .
                  
                   And
                   when
                   the
                   French
                   King
                   by
                   their
                   instigation
                   had
                   oppressed
                   the
                   
                   Protestants
                   of
                   France
                   ,
                   the
                   Iesuite
                   Cornelius
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   not
                   content
                   to
                   praise
                   him
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   (
                   lest
                   wee
                   should
                   doubt
                   any
                   longer
                   who
                   are
                   these
                   spirits
                   ,
                   who
                   stirre
                   vp
                   Kings
                   to
                   battell
                   )
                   stirreth
                   vp
                   Princes
                   to
                   persecute
                   other
                   Protestants
                   
                     Agite
                     Principes
                     generosi
                     ,
                     pergite
                     magnis
                     animis
                     ,
                     opus
                     felicibus
                     adeo
                     auspicijs
                     caeptum
                     conficite
                     :
                     Paribus
                     studijs
                     rebellem
                  
                   
                   
                     Calvini
                     haeresin
                     penè
                     evulsam
                     stirpitus
                     ubilibet
                     eradicate
                     .
                     Goe
                     to
                     generous
                     Princes
                     ,
                     set
                     forward
                     with
                     great
                     courage
                     ,
                     Perfect
                     the
                     worke
                     begunne
                     with
                     so
                     happie
                     successe
                     :
                     And
                     with
                     the
                     like
                     zeale
                     ,
                     roote
                     out
                     everie
                     where
                     the
                     rebellious
                     haeresie
                     of
                     Calvine
                     .
                  
                   And
                   least
                   this
                   seeme
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   humour
                   of
                   
                   a
                   privat
                   Doctour
                   .
                   Their
                   infallible
                   
                     Doctour
                     Vrbane
                     the
                     eight
                     breaths
                     the
                     like
                     crueltie
                  
                   to
                   that
                   same
                   young
                   King
                   after
                   his
                   taking
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Rochell
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     would
                     goe
                     forward
                     to
                     hunt
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     these
                     fierce
                     beasts
                     ,
                     (
                     the
                     Hugonotes
                     )
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     denne
                     ,
                     and
                     destroy
                     them
                     all
                     vtterlie
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   from
                   Vienne
                   they
                   declare
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     they
                     minde
                     no
                     peace
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   
                   to
                   destroy
                   Religion
                   by
                   force
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   vnder
                   the
                   fable
                   of
                   
                     Abaris
                     the
                     Hyberborean
                  
                   (
                   far
                   worse
                   applyed
                   than
                   Nazianzen
                   did
                   )
                   
                     stirreth
                     vp
                     the
                     Emperour
                     with
                     his
                     Arrow
                  
                   
                   
                     &
                     Oracles
                     ,
                     to
                     propagate
                     the
                     truth
                     by
                     force
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     by
                     reason
                     .
                     Et
                  
                   a
                   
                     norit
                     ad
                     propugnandum
                     coeleste
                     dogma
                     non
                     minus
                     ferri
                     aciem
                     quam
                     ingenij
                     acumen
                     adhibere
                     .
                  
                   And
                   that
                   a
                   Prince
                   
                     must
                     vse
                     Appolloes
                     arrowes
                     ,
                     and
                     know
                     that
                     heavenly
                     doctrine
                     is
                     propugned
                     ,
                     no
                     lesse
                     by
                     the
                     edge
                     of
                     the
                     sword
                     ,
                     than
                     by
                     quicknes
                     of
                     Ingyne
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   another
                   sort
                   of
                   argument
                   ,
                   than
                   Christ
                   taught
                   his
                   Disciples
                   Of
                   old
                   it
                   was
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   Faith
                   should
                   bee
                   propagate
                   
                     not
                     by
                     Armes
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     arguments
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     blowes
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     words
                     :
                     For
                     who
                     will
                     compell
                     me
                  
                   (
                   sayth
                   Lactantius
                   )
                   b
                   
                     either
                     to
                     belieue
                     what
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     to
                     belieue
                     what
                     I
                     will
                     ?
                  
                   But
                   let
                   vs
                   heare
                   the
                   Emperour
                   himselfe
                   declaring
                   his
                   intention
                   ,
                   
                     Ad
                     exstirpandas
                     sediciosas
                     factiones
                     ,
                     quae
                     Calvinistica
                     potissimum
                     factione
                     foventur
                     :
                  
                   ●o
                   roote
                   out
                   the
                   factions
                   of
                   the
                   Calvinists
                   .
                
                 
                   Beside
                   these
                   wee
                   haue
                   evidences
                   of
                   their
                   irreconciliablenesse
                   
                   from
                   their
                   
                     Pacificators
                     and
                     Scioppius
                  
                   .
                   Their
                   Pacificators
                   
                   were
                   set
                   to
                   worke
                   by
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     colour
                     their
                     crueltie
                     by
                     a
                     large
                     Volume
                     .
                  
                   They
                   saw
                   the
                   
                     Pacification
                     of
                     Passau
                  
                   which
                   was
                   ratified
                   at
                   Augsburge
                   ,
                   condemned
                   them
                   of
                   crueltie
                   and
                   persurie
                   :
                   
                     It
                     provided
                     peace
                     of
                     Religion
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     that
                     none
                     should
                     molest
                     or
                     invade
                     other
                     for
                     their
                     profession
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     the
                     peace
                     should
                     haue
                     the
                     owne
                     vigour
                     ,
                     usque
                     ad
                     finalem
                     compositionem
                     ,
                     vntill
                     a
                     finall
                     composition
                     .
                  
                   But
                   when
                   they
                   saw
                   that
                   they
                   prevailed
                   ,
                   they
                   set
                   these
                   Lawyers
                   to
                   work
                   to
                   put
                   an
                   Orleand
                   glosse
                   vpon
                   the
                   Pacification
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   men
                   belieue
                   it
                   had
                   no
                   force
                   :
                   Their
                   speciall
                   reasons
                   are
                   
                     that
                     the
                     peace
                     was
                     not
                     concluded
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     a
                     Pragmaticall
                  
                   
                   
                     sanction
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     a
                     covenant
                     rising
                     of
                     necessitie
                     for
                     the
                     time
                     .
                  
                   That
                   the
                   Emperour
                   is
                   not
                   
                     bound
                     to
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Bishoppes
                   .
                   
                     That
                     beside
                     the
                     case
                     of
                     necessitie
                     there
                     was
                     also
                     feare
                     ,
                     &
                     vim
                     inferens
                     non
                     meretur
                     ut
                     ipsi
                     promissio
                     servetur
                     .
                  
                   And
                   lastlie
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   null
                   in
                   it selfe
                   ;
                   
                     Because
                     the
                     Pope
                     did
                     not
                     approue
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   they
                   elide
                   that
                   solemne
                   Pacification
                   which
                   held
                   Germanie
                   in
                   peace
                   for
                   sixtie
                   yeares
                   and
                   more
                   .
                   Others
                   say
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     peace
                     was
                     not
                     valide
                     .
                     That
                     it
                     expyred
                     at
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     publication
                     of
                     the
                     Trent
                     Councell
                     .
                  
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   onely
                   
                     till
                     the
                     Catholicks
                     had
                     expede
                     their
                     businesse
                  
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   their
                   plotting
                   against
                   vs
                   )
                   
                     &
                     postea
                     hoc
                     vnum
                     bellum
                     contra
                     sectarios
                     administrarent
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   would
                   follow
                   out
                   this
                   onelie
                   warre
                   against
                   hereticks
                   .
                   All
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   their
                   practising
                   the
                   treate
                   of
                   Passau
                   was
                   taken
                   to
                   compryse
                   both
                   
                   the
                   
                     Publicke
                     and
                     religious
                     peace
                  
                   :
                   But
                   now
                   when
                   they
                   thinke
                   they
                   haue
                   prevailed
                   ,
                   they
                   cure
                   their
                   tyrannie
                   with
                   distinctions
                   .
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   a
                   Sanction
                   but
                   a
                   transaction
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Publicke
                     peace
                  
                   did
                   not
                   touch
                   the
                   
                     religious
                     peace
                  
                   but
                   materiallie
                   and
                   by
                   accident
                   ,
                   where
                   as
                   formallie
                   they
                   are
                   diverse
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   adverse
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   shifts
                   to
                   colour
                   perjurie
                   and
                   oppression
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   these
                   Pacificators
                   were
                   set
                   to
                   worke
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     loose
                     the
                  
                   
                   
                     bands
                     of
                     the
                     stablished
                     peace
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   was
                   
                     Scioppius
                     to
                     propone
                     a
                     new
                     forme
                     of
                     Peace
                  
                   with
                   his
                   two
                   Bookes
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Consultations
                   of
                   Peace
                   vnder
                   his
                   owne
                   name
                   :
                   The
                   other
                   
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Foundations
                     of
                     peace
                  
                   vnder
                   the
                   fained
                   name
                   of
                   
                   
                     Theophilus
                     Sanctafidius
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   
                     Miso-theus
                     nulli-fidius
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   hee
                   confesseth
                   that
                   the
                   
                     wickednesse
                     of
                     their
                     Cleargie
                     gaue
                     iust
                     scandall
                     to
                     the
                     Protestants
                     .
                     Fundament
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   48.
                   157.
                   
                   Next
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   
                     reformation
                     would
                     be
                     a
                     speciall
                     meanes
                     for
                     our
                     conversion
                     .
                     Consult
                     .
                  
                   50.
                   57.
                   
                   And
                   that
                   many
                   other
                   
                     commodities
                     would
                     follow
                     .
                     Ibid.
                  
                   70.
                   71.
                   72
                   ,
                   Then
                   going
                   alongst
                   in
                   quiring
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   peace
                   hee
                   damneth
                   two
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   
                     Disputs
                     or
                     conference
                  
                   of
                   learned
                   men
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   .
                   
                     Fundam
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   122.
                   125.
                   
                   The
                   other
                   is
                   
                     transaction
                     or
                     toleration
                     such
                     as
                     was
                     made
                     at
                     Passau
                     .
                     Fuad
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   126.
                   137.
                   155.
                   
                   Thereafter
                   hee
                   commeth
                   to
                   positiue
                   meanes
                   of
                   peace
                   which
                   must
                   bee
                   a
                   
                     Nation
                     allcountell
                     in
                     Germanie
                     Consult
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   59.
                   
                   But
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   as
                   shall
                   
                     vrge
                     the
                     obedience
                     of
                     the
                     Councell
                     of
                     Trent
                     .
                     Ibid.
                     p.
                  
                   61.
                   
                   Heerewith
                   hee
                   setteth
                   downe
                   a
                   short
                   Catechisme
                   to
                   bee
                   imbraced
                   of
                   vs
                   as
                   the
                   speciall
                   ground
                   of
                   peace
                   .
                   
                     Fundam
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   4.
                   
                   Wherein
                   is
                   the
                   
                   
                     Divinitie
                     of
                     their
                     Traditions
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     infallibilitie
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                  
                   :
                   The
                   
                     fiue
                     bastard
                     Sacraments
                     .
                     ibid.
                     p.
                  
                   16.
                   17.
                   
                   The
                   Immunitie
                   of
                   the
                   Cleargie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Popes
                   
                     Monarchie
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   14.
                   
                   
                     Impunitie
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     and
                     Cleargie
                     were
                     they
                     never
                     so
                     flagitious
                     .
                     ibid.
                     p.
                  
                   34.
                   35.
                   36.
                   40.
                   48.
                   50.
                   51.
                   54.
                   
                   But
                   because
                   these
                   may
                   proue
                   weak
                   meanes
                   to
                   worke
                   this
                   peace
                   ,
                   therefore
                   his
                   last
                   is
                   the
                   
                     destruction
                     of
                     Protestants
                  
                   :
                   If
                   wee
                   will
                   not
                   imbrace
                   such
                   a
                   faith
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   as
                   
                     Sisera
                     ,
                     Zeba
                     ,
                     and
                     Zalmuna
                     :
                  
                   And
                   so
                   hee
                   praiseth
                   the
                   Duke
                   of
                   Baveere
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   Count
                   Tillie
                   ,
                   comparing
                   them
                   to
                   
                     Gide
                     on
                  
                   and
                   Barac
                   ,
                   for
                   destroying
                   Protestants
                   as
                   Canaanites
                   and
                   
                     Midianites
                     .
                     Barac
                     imitatus
                     est
                     Sereniss
                     .
                     Princeps
                     Maximilianus
                     Elector
                     ,
                     &c.
                     —
                     &
                     comes
                     de
                     Tillie
                     vir
                     admirandae
                     non
                     minus
                     innocentiae
                     &
                     sanctitatis
                     ,
                     quam
                     fortitudinis
                     &
                     fidei
                     ,
                     verusque
                     aetatis
                     nostrae
                     Gideon
                     ,
                     &
                     rei
                     Catholicae
                     in
                     Germania
                     ,
                     propugnaculum
                     .
                  
                   In
                   all
                   their
                   doings
                   they
                   pretended
                   peace
                   ,
                   but
                   intended
                   warre
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   ruine
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Duke
                   of
                   
                     Bavere
                     :
                     Nos
                     nihil
                     nisi
                     pacem
                     publicam
                     quaerere
                     :
                  
                   And
                   yet
                   his
                   owne
                   father
                   
                   giveth
                   him
                   the
                   lie
                   ,
                   professing
                   that
                   hee
                   
                     feared
                     nothing
                  
                   
                   
                     more
                     ,
                     than
                     a
                     most
                     filthie
                     peace
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     should
                     embrace
                     the
                     conditions
                     proponed
                     by
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     great
                     Britaine
                     .
                     Sed
                     timeo
                     ne
                     in
                     propositas
                     ab
                     Anglo
                     inducias
                     ruant
                     ,
                     ipsam
                     denique
                     turpissimam
                     pacem
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Emperour
                   in
                   his
                   Oration
                   at
                   Regensburg
                   :
                   
                   though
                   the
                   first
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   
                     suasorie
                     to
                     peace
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   fiue
                   
                     remanent
                     Articles
                     were
                     all
                     of
                     warre
                     :
                  
                   The
                   
                     excluding
                     of
                     Count
                     Palatine
                     for
                     ever
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   curbing
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Hollanders
                     ,
                     the
                     compescing
                     of
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Sweden
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Therefore
                   one
                   defined
                   well
                   the
                   proper
                   notion
                   of
                   their
                   peace
                   ,
                   
                     Pacem
                     vocabant
                     domus
                     Austriacae
                     dominationem
                     ,
                     &
                     è
                     contra
                     turpem
                     servitij
                     patientiam
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   called
                   peace
                   the
                   domination
                   of
                   
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Austria
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   ,
                   a
                   vile
                   patience
                   of
                   slaverie
                   ,
                   and
                   withall
                   Poperie
                   set
                   vp
                   againe
                   .
                   And
                   Scioppius
                   like
                   himselfe
                   cut
                   them
                   off
                   ,
                   
                     done●
                     ex
                     haereticis
                     fiant
                     Catholici
                     seque
                     Pontifici
                     subijciant
                     ,
                  
                   till
                   they
                   fall
                   down
                   at
                   thy
                   feete
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Protestants
                   become
                   Papists
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   peace
                   as
                   the
                   Spartans
                   promised
                   to
                   the
                   Messenians
                   if
                   they
                   would
                   
                     depart
                     altogether
                     out
                     of
                     Pelopponesus
                  
                   .
                   So
                   doe
                   their
                   Pacificators
                   to
                   Protestants
                   if
                   they
                   will
                   change
                   either
                   Religionem
                   or
                   Regionem
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   like
                   
                     Edom
                     ,
                     Raze
                     it
                     ,
                     raze
                     it
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     foundation
                     .
                  
                   
                   And
                   wee
                   may
                   say
                   of
                   them
                   with
                   
                     Tacitus
                     ,
                     vbi
                     solitudinem
                     faciunt
                     ,
                     pacem
                     appellant
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   call
                   it
                   peace
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   haue
                   wrought
                   desolation
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   plat-forme
                   of
                   their
                   Pacification
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   any
                   will
                   so
                   blind
                   himselfe
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   see
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   say
                   of
                   him
                   as
                   
                     Cardinall
                     Caietane
                  
                   said
                   latelie
                   of
                   the
                   Parisians
                   ,
                   beholding
                   these
                   superstitious
                   people
                   thronging
                   on
                   him
                   for
                   a
                   blessing
                   ,
                   
                     hee
                     whispered
                     these
                     words
                     in
                     stead
                     of
                     a
                     blessing
                     ,
                     Quandoquidem
                     hic
                     populus
                     vult
                     decipi
                     ,
                     decipiatur
                     :
                  
                   Since
                   this
                   people
                   will
                   bee
                   deceived
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   bee
                   deceived
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   it
                   seeme
                   strange
                   how
                   Scioppius
                   who
                   sounded
                   the
                   
                   bloodie
                   Alarme
                   to
                   the
                   warres
                   turned
                   a
                   Pacificator
                   .
                   Let
                   them
                   consider
                   
                     his
                     alarme
                     &
                     pacification
                     are
                     alike
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   like
                   Alecto
                   ,
                   hee
                   stirreth
                   men
                   to
                   battell
                   :
                   In
                   the
                   other
                   like
                   Erinnys
                   hee
                   killeth
                   them
                   either
                   by
                   heresie
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   yeelde
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   crueltie
                   if
                   they
                   resist
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   seriouslie
                   minded
                   
                     condescending
                     or
                     agreement
                     in
                     doctrine
                  
                   ,
                   wee
                   answere
                   them
                   as
                   Gelasius
                   did
                   Euphemianus
                   
                   an
                   Hereticke
                   who
                   desired
                   that
                   hee
                   would
                   condescend
                   .
                   
                     Whereas
                     thou
                     sayes
                     ,
                     wee
                     ought
                     to
                     condescend
                     vnto
                     you
                     ,
                     thou
                     grants
                     that
                     you
                     are
                     fallen
                     and
                     descended
                     to
                     the
                     pit
                     of
                     error
                     —
                     And
                     you
                     would
                     haue
                     vs
                     descend
                     from
                     our
                     hight
                     vnto
                  
                   
                   
                     you
                     :
                     But
                     wee
                     rather
                     requeist
                     you
                     that
                     yee
                     would
                     ascend
                     with
                     vs
                     from
                     your
                     errours
                     to
                     the
                     eminencie
                     of
                     our
                     trueth
                     .
                  
                   This
                   should
                   the
                   more
                   moue
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   turne
                   it
                   to
                   their
                   owne
                   vse
                   (
                   though
                   a
                   preposterouslie
                   )
                   
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     agreement
                     betweene
                     light
                     and
                     darknesse
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Bernard
                   sayth
                   ,
                   
                   That
                   
                     inter
                     Babylonem
                     &
                     Hierusalem
                     non
                     est
                     pax
                     ,
                     sed
                     bellum
                     continuum
                     .
                  
                   And
                   
                     Cyprian
                     .
                     non
                     est
                     pax
                     illa
                     sed
                     bellum
                     ,
                     nec
                     Ecclesiae
                     iungitur
                     ,
                     qui
                     ab
                     Evangelio
                     separatur
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   was
                   Melancthons
                   wise
                   Observation
                   :
                   There
                   was
                   
                   none
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   either
                   more
                   able
                   to
                   
                     indge
                     of
                     controversies
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   more
                   calme
                   to
                   
                     incline
                     to
                     peace
                  
                   :
                   And
                   yet
                   after
                   manie
                   Colloques
                   for
                   agreement
                   hee
                   gathered
                   this
                   conclusion
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     while
                     the
                     Papists
                     treate
                     of
                     mitigation
                     ,
                     Nihil
                     aliud
                     quam
                  
                   
                   
                     palinodiam
                     nostram
                     requirunt
                     ,
                     They
                     seeke
                     nothing
                     but
                     our
                     recantation
                     :
                  
                   And
                   I
                   adde
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Alternatiue
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   get
                   not
                   palinodiam
                   they
                   seeke
                   
                     panolethrian
                     our
                  
                   
                   
                     vtter
                     destruction
                  
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   say
                   to
                   them
                   with
                   
                     Cyprian
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     seeke
                     peace
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     lay
                     aside
                     their
                     Armes
                     .
                  
                   For
                   (
                   as
                   Augustine
                   saith
                   )
                   
                     Negat
                     Deum
                     Patrem
                     ,
                     qui
                     pacificus
                     esse
                     contemnit
                     :
                  
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   
                     non
                     potest
                     concordiam
                     habere
                     cum
                     Christo
                     ,
                     qui
                     discors
                     esse
                     voluerit
                     cum
                     Christiano
                     :
                  
                   Hee
                   denyeth
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   who
                   will
                   not
                   bee
                   a
                   peace-maker
                   .
                   And
                   hee
                   cannot
                   haue
                   concord
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   bee
                   at
                   discord
                   with
                   a
                   Christian.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   lest
                   wee
                   seeme
                   too
                   rigide
                   ,
                   wee
                   agree
                   to
                   such
                   
                   a
                   condescending
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   elicite
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   ●riers
                   sermon
                   at
                   Lyons
                   ,
                   Nothing
                   (
                   sayth
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     holds
                     vs
                     at
                     discord
                     with
                     Hugonots
                     ,
                     but
                     this
                     vnhappie
                     word
                     ,
                  
                   solum
                   .
                   
                     For
                     wee
                     worship
                  
                   
                   
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     Saincts
                     ,
                     and
                     Images
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     worshipp
                  
                   Deum
                   
                     solum
                     .
                     GOD
                     alone
                     :
                     Wee
                     take
                     both
                     Scripture
                     and
                     tradition
                     for
                     the
                     Rule
                     of
                     Faith
                     and
                     manners
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     tak
                     Scripturam
                     solam
                     ,
                     Scripture
                     alone
                     .
                     Wee
                     take
                     good
                     works
                     in
                     iustification
                     ,
                     &c
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     take
                  
                   fidem
                   solam
                   ,
                   
                     Faith
                     onelie
                     :
                     Wee
                     take
                     with
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     the
                     Saincts
                     for
                     our
                     Mediators
                     ,
                     Intercessors
                     and
                     Saviours
                     by
                     their
                     merits
                     and
                     satisfactions
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   they
                   take
                   Christ
                   alone
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   If
                   then
                   they
                   will
                   come
                   to
                   our
                   solum
                   to
                   worshippe
                   God
                   alone
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   rest
                   on
                   him
                   as
                   our
                   onelie
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   then
                   wee
                   will
                   agree
                   .
                   When
                   
                     Agrippa
                     advised
                     Augustus
                     to
                     lay
                     downe
                     the
                     Impyre
                     ,
                     Mecaenas
                     diswaded
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   hee
                   followed
                   Mecaenas
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   though
                   hee
                   pretend
                   a
                   loue
                   of
                   peace
                   and
                   reformation
                   ,
                   yet
                   hee
                   keepeth
                   still
                   his
                   Monarchie
                   and
                   proues
                   more
                   like
                   
                     Iulius
                     Caesar
                  
                   ,
                   keeping
                   the
                   Dictatorship
                   ,
                   than
                   like
                   Sylla
                   in
                   laying
                   it
                   downe
                   .
                
                 
                   Seeing
                   then
                   the
                   
                     life
                     and
                     beeing
                     of
                     Poperie
                  
                   is
                   the
                   
                   Deformation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   her
                   Reformation
                   is
                   the
                   
                     destruction
                     of
                     Poperie
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   alreadie
                   both
                   
                     iudged
                     of
                     GOD
                     ,
                     and
                     sentenced
                  
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   to
                   consumption
                   and
                   Abolition
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   Providence
                   goeth
                   on
                   in
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   that
                   sentence
                   there
                   is
                   neither
                   
                     ground
                     to
                     treate
                  
                   for
                   reconcliation
                   ,
                   
                     nor
                     hope
                     to
                     attaine
                     to
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Or
                   if
                   wee
                   will
                   treate
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   wee
                   accuse
                   the
                   Lords
                   
                     sentence
                     of
                     iniquitie
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   
                     execution
                     of
                     rigour
                  
                   .
                   Let
                   Babell
                   then
                   bee
                   vnder
                   her
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   punishment
                   begun
                   and
                   approaching
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     let
                     all
                     that
                     loue
                     the
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     separat
                     themselues
                     from
                     these
                     wickedmen
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   A
                   CONCLVSION
                   Exhortatorie
                   to
                   Princes
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   Turne
                   now
                   that
                   speach
                   (
                   which
                   they
                   abuse
                   )
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   
                     most
                     sacred
                     Princes
                     .
                     Bee
                     wise
                     O
                     Kings
                     ,
                     bee
                     learned
                     yee
                     Iudges
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     :
                  
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   whom
                   yee
                   haue
                   long
                   
                   pursued
                   by
                   Antichirsts
                   direction
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   might
                   destroy
                   you
                   ,
                   calleth
                   you
                   to
                   repentance
                   ,
                   to
                   change
                   both
                   your
                   mindes
                   and
                   course
                   :
                   Your
                   Mindes
                   ;
                   to
                   know
                   that
                   
                     poperie
                     is
                     that
                     foretold
                     Apostasie
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Religion
                   which
                   yee
                   persecute
                   is
                   the
                   trueth
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   your
                   course
                   that
                   since
                   blind
                   zeale
                   (
                   the
                   companion
                   of
                   false
                   Religion
                   )
                   hath
                   made
                   you
                   thinke
                   
                     it
                     good
                     service
                     to
                     God
                     to
                     destroy
                     his
                     Saincts
                     ,
                  
                   you
                   would
                   turne
                   your
                   power
                   for
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   the
                   Lambe
                   ,
                   
                   of
                   whom
                   yee
                   haue
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   both
                   revenge
                   Gods
                   quarrell
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   owne
                   
                     vpon
                     the
                     Beast
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Consider
                   how
                   GOD
                   setteth
                   downe
                   his
                   Dittay
                   and
                   
                   D●ome
                   :
                   His
                   Dittay
                   in
                   
                     Idolatrie
                     ,
                     Filthinesse
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   aboue
                   all
                   
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     the
                     Saincts
                     .
                     Rome
                  
                   was
                   ever
                   bloodie
                   &
                   the
                   
                     Mathematicians
                     observed
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                  
                   her
                   ground-stone
                   was
                   layed
                   the
                   
                     Moone
                     was
                     in
                     cauda
                     Draconis
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   tell
                   that
                   all
                   her
                   changes
                   in
                   
                     rysing
                     ,
                     growing
                     ,
                     standing
                  
                   ,
                   would
                   bee
                   in
                   the
                   c●u●ltie
                   of
                   the
                   Dragon
                   :
                   And
                   soone
                   after
                   ,
                   
                     Romulus
                     wet
                     her
                     wals
                     with
                     his
                     Brothers
                     blood
                     :
                  
                   Shee
                   turned
                   the
                   earth
                   in
                   a
                   Butcherie
                   by
                   warres
                   abroad
                   :
                   And
                   her
                   Gan●es
                   at
                   home
                   in
                   the
                   Theater
                   ,
                   were
                   bloodie
                   :
                   Shee
                   shed
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   
                     the
                     Saints
                  
                   in
                   her
                   persecuting
                   Pagan
                   Emperours
                   :
                   And
                   lastlie
                   ,
                   sheddeth
                   the
                   bloodie
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Protestants
                     by
                     her
                     Antichristian
                     head
                     :
                     Ierusalem
                  
                   was
                   guiltie
                   of
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   succeeded
                   the
                   Murtherers
                   in
                   malice
                   and
                   crueltie
                   :
                   And
                   Rome
                   succeeds
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   exceedeth
                   her
                   in
                   persecuting
                   Christ
                   :
                   a
                   All
                   blood
                   of
                   
                   the
                   Saints
                   is
                   shedde
                   either
                   in
                   Rome
                   or
                   by
                   
                     Romes
                     authoritie
                  
                   :
                   Shee
                   hath
                   shedde
                   more
                   blood
                   than
                   
                     Ninivie
                     ,
                     Babylon
                     ,
                     Shusan
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Ierusalem
                   it selfe
                   .
                
                 
                   Her
                   Doome
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     doe
                     to
                     her
                     as
                     she
                     hath
                     done
                     to
                     you
                     :
                  
                   And
                   what
                   
                   she
                   hath
                   done
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   your
                   Soules
                   &
                   Thrones
                   may
                   feele
                   .
                   For
                   beside
                   
                     your
                     soules
                     killing
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Pope
                     hath
                     overthrowen
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     Maiestie
                     and
                     dignitie
                     of
                     Impyres
                     .
                  
                   Shee
                   denuded
                   you
                   of
                   
                     Kinglie
                     Authoritie
                  
                   when
                   shee
                   exposed
                   your
                   
                     Sacred
                     Persons
                     to
                     the
                     contempt
                     and
                     violence
                     of
                     the
                     basest
                     Villanes
                     :
                     Shee
                     ate
                     vp
                     your
                     flesh
                     ,
                  
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   in
                   catching
                   the
                   riches
                   of
                   your
                   Kingdomes
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   nesting
                   in
                   your
                   bosome
                   ,
                   
                     like
                     a
                     Viper
                     to
                     destroy
                     you
                     :
                  
                   Shee
                   
                     burnt
                     your
                     with
                     the
                     fire
                  
                   of
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   raising
                   such
                   combustions
                   that
                   your
                   Countrie
                   and
                   Courts
                   were
                   divyded
                   .
                   The
                   Sonne
                   set
                   against
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     as
                     Henrie
                     the
                     fifth
                     against
                     Henrie
                     the
                     fourth
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   pursue
                   him
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   death
                   to
                   deny
                   him
                   Buriall
                   .
                   
                   Therefore
                   this
                   is
                   her
                   recompence
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     you
                     make
                     the
                     Whoore
                     naked
                     ,
                     eate
                     vp
                     her
                     flesh
                     and
                     burne
                     her
                     with
                     fire
                  
                
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   sentenced
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   remaineth
                   no
                   more
                   but
                   execution
                   :
                   Though
                   wee
                   rest
                   on
                   none
                   but
                   Scripturall
                   
                   Prophecies
                   ,
                   yet
                   their
                   owne
                   Prophets
                   foretold
                   their
                   ruine
                   :
                   For
                   
                     Hildegardis
                     ▪
                  
                   and
                   
                     Catharina
                     Senensis
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   whose
                   contraire
                   visions
                   Delrio
                   b
                   laboureth
                   to
                   reconceale
                   )
                   Brigitta
                   ,
                   telleth
                   
                     them
                     of
                     their
                     destruction
                  
                   :
                   c
                   What
                   ever
                   bee
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   her
                   writ
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   Canonick
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   d
                   since
                   Boniface
                   the
                   nynth
                   hath
                   cannoized
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   Martine
                   the
                   fifth
                   confirmed
                   that
                   canonization
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   later
                   writers
                   as
                   Chemensis
                   ,
                   e
                   
                     Capistranus
                     ,
                     Aytinger
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   haue
                   spoken
                   broadlie
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     Rome
                     shall
                     bee
                     ruined
                     by
                     the
                     Almaines
                     and
                     the
                     French.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   As
                   God
                   calleth
                   and
                   commandeth
                   you
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   you
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   it
                   by
                   these
                   two
                   bonds
                   wherey
                   they
                   presse
                   
                   you
                   most
                   ,
                   your
                   
                     Baptismall
                     initiation
                  
                   and
                   
                     sacred
                     oath
                  
                   :
                   In
                   Baptisme
                   yee
                   were
                   initiate
                   in
                   
                     Christian
                     faith
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   
                     Antichristian
                     perfidie
                  
                   ;
                   And
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   your
                   oath
                   is
                   to
                   
                   defend
                   Apostolicke
                   and
                   primitiue
                   trueth
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   yesterday
                   novelties
                   of
                   Rome
                   :
                   Their
                   own
                   a
                   Patrons
                   grāt
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   middle
                   ages
                   they
                   were
                   Apostaticke
                   and
                   Apotactick
                   ,
                   but
                   since
                   ,
                   we
                   never
                   
                     find
                     their
                     reformation
                     or
                     amendement
                  
                   :
                   The
                   errour
                   of
                   time
                   confirmed
                   by
                   badde
                   custome
                   hath
                   made
                   men
                   mistake
                   these
                   Notions
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   
                     Antichrist
                     ,
                     trueth
                     and
                     vntrueth
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   misplace
                   their
                   
                     affections
                     and
                     actions
                  
                   about
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   open
                   your
                   eyes
                   to
                   the
                   light
                   God
                   offereth
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   better
                   informed
                   mindes
                   shall
                   reforme
                   your
                   affections
                   ,
                   and
                   rectifie
                   your
                   actions
                   ,
                   b
                   least
                   you
                   
                     take
                     darknesse
                     for
                     light
                     ,
                     night
                     for
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     death
                     for
                     life
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   forsake
                   Antichrist
                   and
                   heresies
                   ,
                   and
                   ioyne
                   your selues
                   to
                   the
                   Lambe
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   trueth
                   in
                   the
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 
                   Or
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   take
                   Gods
                   cause
                   to
                   heart
                   ,
                   nor
                   bee
                   
                   moved
                   with
                   these
                   bonds
                   ,
                   let
                   your
                   
                     Life
                     and
                     Crownes
                     moue
                     you
                  
                   :
                   Though
                   hee
                   vnder
                   a
                   
                     Iudiciall
                     hardnesse
                  
                   bee
                   senselesse
                   of
                   the
                   guiltinesse
                   of
                   his
                   vsurpation
                   ,
                   yet
                   be
                   not
                   you
                   senselesse
                   of
                   these
                   indignities
                   :
                   He
                   maketh
                   you
                   to
                   fight
                   against
                   your selfe
                   in
                   his
                   quarrell
                   ,
                   while
                   hee
                   abuseth
                   your
                   power
                   for
                   the
                   maintenance
                   of
                   his
                   greatnesse
                   to
                   the
                   overthrow
                   of
                   your
                   authoritie
                   :
                   Remember
                   hee
                   
                     is
                     head
                     of
                     that
                     Court
                     ,
                     whose
                     Ambassadours
                     boasted
                     in
                     England
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     served
                     at
                     that
                     Court
                     ,
                     which
                     commanded
                     both
                     other
                     Kings
                     and
                     their
                  
                   
                   Courteours
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   hath
                   ever
                   beene
                   your
                   fault
                   to
                   
                     neglect
                     the
                     commoun
                  
                   
                   
                     cause
                     of
                     Princely
                     authoritie
                  
                   :
                   There
                   is
                   nothing
                   more
                   s●oothed
                   than
                   that
                   that
                   is
                   pleaded
                   by
                   many
                   :
                   When
                   any
                   one
                   Prince
                   was
                   
                     thunder-beaten
                     by
                     Iupiter
                     Capitolinus
                  
                   ,
                   hee
                   exhorted
                   other
                   Princes
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   betray
                   the
                   
                   common
                   cause
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   in
                   vaine
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   ruine
                   of
                   one
                   made
                   a
                   prey
                   to
                   many
                   :
                   Therefore
                   they
                   suffered
                   the
                   
                     present
                     storme
                     to
                     passe
                     over
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   because
                   by
                   a
                   wicked
                   
                     purchas
                     some
                     accession
                     came
                     to
                     their
                     state
                     .
                  
                   This
                   was
                   specially
                   when
                   a
                   great
                   Prince
                   was
                   broken
                   ,
                   whose
                   greatnesse
                   was
                   fearefull
                   
                   to
                   them
                   all
                   :
                   
                     The
                     Emperour
                     was
                     most
                     left
                     in
                     the
                     sturre
                     ,
                     while
                     smaller
                     Princes
                     thought
                     it
                     their
                     securitie
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     were
                     redacted
                     to
                     that
                     state
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     might
                     not
                     rise
                     to
                     the
                     greatnesse
                     of
                     his
                     Ancestors
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   tyme
                   for
                   you
                   to
                   awake
                   ,
                   when
                   their
                   
                     flatterers
                     pittie
                  
                   
                   
                     your
                     injuries
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Iesuits
                     admire
                     your
                     patience
                     .
                     Petrus
                     Ferrariensis
                  
                   a
                   marking
                   how
                   the
                   Pope
                   insnared
                   you
                   to
                   inlarge
                   his
                   owne
                   iurisdiction
                   ,
                   cryeth
                   out
                   .
                   
                     But
                     alace
                     miserable
                     Emperours
                     ,
                     and
                     secular
                     Princes
                     ,
                     who
                     suffer
                     these
                     things
                     and
                     make
                     your selues
                     slaues
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     ;
                     and
                     see
                     the
                     world
                     by
                     infinite
                     cousanages
                     abused
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     you
                     thinke
                     not
                     of
                     a
                     remeede
                     :
                  
                   And
                   where
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   please
                   to
                   bee
                   free
                   ,
                   they
                   wonder
                   fatuos
                   b
                   
                     fuisse
                     veteres
                     Imperatores
                     ,
                     &
                     imperij
                     nostri
                     ordines
                     qui
                     sibi
                     tanto
                     cum
                     dedecore
                     ,
                     ora
                     sublinia
                     Papis
                     sustinuerint
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   Emperours
                   and
                   the
                   States
                   were
                   so
                   foolish
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   bee
                   gulled
                   with
                   Popes
                   .
                
                 
                   Wee
                   haue
                   better
                   cause
                   than
                   Athanasius
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                  
                   
                   
                     Ecclesiae
                     tempora
                     oculatos
                     ▪
                     &
                     operosos
                     Principes
                     requirunt
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     tymes
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     require
                     seeing
                     and
                     doing
                     Princes
                     .
                  
                   He
                   had
                   to
                   doe
                   with
                   the
                   Arrians
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   the
                   Antichristiā
                   Mysterie
                   rages
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   you
                   power
                   ;
                   open
                   but
                   your
                   eyes
                   to
                   leade
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   
                     How
                     long
                     will
                     it
                     be
                     ere
                     yee
                     awake
                     to
                     see
                     how
                     hee
                     hath
                     first
                     led
                     you
                     from
                     God
                     in
                     superstition
                     ,
                     and
                     now
                     leadeth
                     you
                     against
                     God
                     in
                     persecuting
                     of
                     his
                     Saints
                     .
                  
                   Consider
                   how
                   Maximinus
                   c
                   the
                   Emperour
                   was
                   stirred
                   vp
                   to
                   persecute
                   
                     the
                     Church
                     by
                     Pagane
                     Priests
                     vnder
                     hope
                     of
                     great
                     successe
                     :
                     But
                     when
                     hee
                     saw
                     himselfe
                     overthrowne
                     by
                     Licinius
                     ,
                     hee
                     destroyed
                     his
                     instigators
                     as
                     deceavers
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Pope
                   and
                   his
                   Cleargie
                   haue
                   set
                   you
                   on
                   this
                   last
                   bloody
                   persecution
                   :
                   
                     God
                     vvill
                     disappoint
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     turne
                     it
                     to
                     your
                     shame
                     :
                  
                   It
                   were
                   your
                   wisedome
                   to
                   avenge
                   you
                   of
                   your
                   seducers
                   .
                
                 
                   Looke
                   on
                   other
                   Princes
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     haue
                     shaken
                     off
                     his
                     yoake
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     as
                     England
                     ,
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     Denmark
                     ,
                     Sweden
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Their
                     Kings
                     know
                     none
                     aboue
                     them
                     vnder
                     GOD
                     :
                  
                   They
                   are
                   honoured
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   obeyed
                   of
                   their
                   Subiects
                   ,
                   without
                   
                     reflecting
                     vpon
                     any
                     other
                     power
                     on
                     earth
                  
                   You
                   reigne
                   but
                   precario
                   ,
                   as
                   Titulars
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   count
                   you
                   
                     but
                     as
                     Kings
                     of
                     the
                     Chesse
                     .
                  
                   Neither
                   a
                   dare
                   you
                   rule
                   your
                   Subiects
                   as
                   free
                   Princes
                   :
                   Neither
                   dare
                   your
                   people
                   obey
                   you
                   as
                   such
                   .
                   The
                   terrour
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   the
                   credulitie
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   Transcendencie
                   ,
                   limiteth
                   your
                   p
                   〈…〉
                   er
                   ,
                   and
                   looseth
                   your
                   people
                   to
                   rebell
                   .
                   
                     Receaue
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     vp
                     his
                     Throne
                     in
                     your
                     lands
                     as
                     they
                     haue
                     done
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     you
                     shall
                     finde
                     both
                     the
                     sweetnesse
                     of
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     the
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     a
                     free
                     and
                     vndependent
                     governement
                     .
                  
                   Gods
                   Trueth
                   amongst
                   vs
                   (
                   Protestants
                   )
                   maketh
                   vs
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   congratulate
                   our
                   happinesse
                   in
                   our
                   free
                   Kings
                   and
                   Churches
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   commis●rate
                   your
                   estate
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   see
                   Gods
                   image
                   in
                   you
                   great
                   Princes
                   ,
                   so
                   shamefully
                   abused
                   by
                   a
                   deceaver
                   .
                   You
                   cannot
                   be
                   both
                   Popish
                   and
                   
                     free
                     Princes
                  
                   :
                   The
                   verie
                   Notion
                   of
                   Poperie
                   subiecteth
                   you
                   necessarly
                   to
                   Hildebrands
                   vsurpation
                   ,
                   
                     Renounce
                     Antichristian
                     tyrannie
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     to
                     Christian
                     libertie
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   you
                   shall
                   finde
                   both
                   grace
                   for
                   your
                   
                     persons
                     ▪
                  
                   and
                   glorie
                   to
                   your
                   
                     government
                     .
                     Angment
                     the
                     Popesplunges
                     ,
                     and
                     while
                     that
                     Iuglar
                     knoweth
                     not
                     which
                     of
                     you
                     to
                     keepe
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     feele
                     the
                     revenging
                     power
                     of
                     you
                     all
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   You
                   gote
                   m●●y
                   exhortations
                   of
                   this
                   kinde
                   from
                   Preachers
                   
                   and
                   Theologues
                   ,
                   but
                   you
                   haue
                   heard
                   them
                   with
                   close
                   eares
                   :
                   Therefore
                   God
                   hath
                   sent
                   you
                   latelie
                   
                     a
                     royall
                     premonition
                     from
                     the
                     Pen
                     of
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     great
                     Britaine
                     .
                  
                   The
                   suggestions
                   of
                   Subiects
                   found
                   little
                   accesse
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   little
                   regard
                   at
                   your
                   hands
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   Counsell
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   to
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   
                     a
                     Kinglie
                  
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   is
                   more
                   weightie
                   .
                   Trueth
                   is
                   trueth
                   and
                   powerfull
                   ,
                   who
                   ever
                   speake
                   it
                   :
                   But
                   Trueth
                   in
                   the
                   quarrell
                   of
                   Kings
                   proponed
                   by
                   a
                   great
                   and
                   wise
                   
                     King
                     ,
                     will
                     find
                     more
                     accesse
                     ,
                     than
                     private
                     suggestions
                  
                   The
                   royall
                   
                     Genius
                     which
                     is
                     one
                     in
                     Kings
                     ,
                  
                   maketh
                   them
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   sympathie
                   ,
                   speciallie
                   where
                   their
                   common
                   cause
                   threateneth
                   a
                   common
                   danger
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Let
                   none
                   bee
                   so
                   simple
                   as
                   to
                   thinke
                   they
                   will
                   either
                   
                   
                     repent
                     their
                     whole
                     course
                     ,
                     or
                     relent
                     its
                     extreamitie
                     :
                  
                   Though
                   they
                   haue
                   found
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   
                     ere
                     it
                     bee
                     long
                  
                   )
                   may
                   find
                   a
                   great
                   dash
                   ,
                   
                     yet
                     they
                     will
                     but
                     temporize
                     ,
                     and
                     suting
                     peace
                     ,
                     turne
                     to
                     more
                     deepe
                     and
                     deadlie
                     plotting
                     .
                  
                   They
                   thought
                   all
                   
                   their
                   own
                   at
                   the
                   
                     Smalcaldicke
                     warre
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   God
                   brak
                   their
                   forces
                   ,
                   they
                   simulat
                   a
                   pacification
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   w●●e
                   ever
                   plotting
                   a
                   new
                   persecution
                   .
                   If
                   GOD
                   shall
                   disappoint
                   them
                   of
                   their
                   cruell
                   intentions
                   (
                   
                     as
                     in
                     mer●
                     hee
                     hath
                     begunne
                     to
                     doe
                  
                   )
                   yet
                   ere
                   it
                   bee
                   long
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   fire
                   Europe
                   with
                   a
                   new
                   and
                   greater
                   combustion
                   .
                   
                     Antichrist
                     may
                     bee
                     destroyed
                     ;
                     but
                     mollified
                     or
                     tamed
                     can
                     hee
                     not
                     bee
                     :
                  
                   Their
                   Romish
                   temper
                   is
                   vncapable
                   either
                   of
                   the
                   change
                   
                   of
                   repentance
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   mollifying
                   of
                   moderation
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   curbing
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   insolencie
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   
                     iust
                     and
                     necessar
                     in
                     it selfe
                     than
                     faceable
                     to
                     you
                     :
                  
                   Romes
                   natiue
                   crueltie
                   caried
                   ever
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   her
                   ruine
                   in
                   her
                   bosome
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   noted
                   as
                   ominous
                   in
                   olde
                   Rome
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   beganne
                   first
                   to
                   execute
                   that
                   Romane
                   censure
                   interdicere
                   
                   
                     igni
                     &
                     aqua
                  
                   ,
                   their
                   
                     Atrium
                     or
                     great
                     Court
                     was
                     burnt
                     with
                     thunder
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   so
                   since
                   Popes
                   began
                   to
                   play
                   vpon
                   Princes
                   with
                   their
                   ordinance
                   of
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   their
                   state
                   hath
                   beene
                   broken
                   :
                   When
                   Boniface
                   the
                   ●●ght
                   would
                   take
                   on
                   him
                   the
                   
                     Habite
                     ,
                     Sword
                     ,
                     and
                     Ensignes
                     of
                     the
                     Impyre
                     Philip
                  
                   of
                   France
                   comp●sced
                   that
                   insolencie
                   shortlie
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   him
                   die
                   in
                   exile
                   and
                   greiefe
                   :
                   And
                   how
                   much
                   their
                   power
                   is
                   broken
                   ,
                   
                     since
                     Luthers
                     time
                     ,
                     the
                     world
                     seeth
                     :
                  
                   King
                   Henrie
                   of
                   
                     England
                     devorced
                     his
                     Kingdome
                     from
                     the
                     Pope
                     ▪
                     because
                     Clement
                     the
                     seventh
                     impiouslie
                     denyed
                     to
                     devorce
                     him
                     from
                     his
                     incestuous
                     Queene
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     Iulius
                     the
                     second
                     dispensation
                     tyed
                     him
                     .
                     Scotland
                     in
                     the
                     minoritie
                     of
                     her
                     Princesse
                     ,
                     proved
                     both
                     Maior
                     and
                     masculous
                     in
                     shaking
                     off
                     the
                     Popes
                     yoake
                     :
                     Denmarke
                     ,
                     Sweden
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   manie
                   Princes
                   of
                   Germanie
                   
                   haue
                   cut
                   his
                   wings
                   in
                   their
                   Dominions
                   .
                
                 
                   What
                   an
                   angrie
                   King
                   can
                   doe
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   was
                   latelie
                   
                   seene
                   betwixt
                   Philip
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   and
                   Sixtus
                   the
                   fifth
                   ,
                   Cardinall
                   
                   Estensis
                   the
                   ruler
                   of
                   the
                   Consistorie
                   ,
                   promised
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   Pope
                   
                     if
                     hee
                     would
                     never
                     promoue
                     Hieronymus
                     Mattheus
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   beeing
                   chosen
                   Pope
                   ,
                   hee
                   made
                   Hieronymus
                   a
                   Cardinall
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   Estensis
                   sent
                   his
                   hand-writ
                   to
                   Philip
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   to
                   proue
                   his
                   
                     periurie
                     and
                     Symonie
                  
                   :
                   herevpon
                   
                   Philip
                   minded
                   to
                   call
                   a
                   
                     Councell
                     to
                     processe
                     him
                     for
                     these
                     two
                     crymes
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   declare
                   the
                   nullitie
                   of
                   his
                   Election
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   Lawes
                   :
                   But
                   while
                   Sixtus
                   is
                   grieved
                   for
                   the
                   intended
                   processe
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     devising
                     a
                     revengfull
                     excommunication
                  
                   against
                   Philip
                   hee
                   contracted
                   
                     a
                     fever
                     ,
                     and
                     dyed
                  
                   .
                   If
                   that
                   sturre
                   had
                   gone
                   on
                   ,
                   possiblie
                   the
                   Pope
                   had
                   beene
                   curbed
                   ,
                   or
                   Spaine
                   reformed
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   
                     as
                     eminent
                     in
                     true
                     zeale
                     ,
                     as
                     now
                     pertinax
                     in
                     supperstition
                     :
                  
                   But
                   Gods
                   time
                   is
                   comming
                   :
                   And
                   seeing
                   the
                   republick
                   of
                   Venice
                   gaue
                   him
                   a
                   wound
                   which
                   hee
                   can
                   not
                   cure
                   ;
                   What
                   may
                   not
                   you
                   great
                   Princes
                   
                     doe
                     ,
                     whose
                     glaining
                     is
                     greater
                     than
                     the
                     vintage
                  
                   
                   
                     of
                     Abiezer
                  
                   ?
                
                 
                   As
                   Princes
                   and
                   Republickes
                   ,
                   so
                   his
                   owne
                   Romans
                   haue
                   curbed
                   his
                   pride
                   :
                   And
                   God
                   set
                   vp
                   barres
                   to
                   it
                   so
                   soone
                   as
                   it
                   began
                   to
                   overflow
                   ,
                   for
                   Cincius
                   a
                   
                     a
                     Romane
                     ,
                     compesced
                     Hildebrand
                     in
                     Rome
                     ,
                     while
                     he
                     was
                     abusing
                     the
                     Emperor
                     in
                     Germanie
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   when
                   Alexander
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   Legate
                   was
                   disciplining
                   Henrie
                   the
                   second
                   for
                   Beckets
                   cause
                   ,
                   the
                   Romans
                   had
                   expelled
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   And
                   Onuphrius
                   b
                   marketh
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     for
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     fiftie
                     yeares
                     from
                     Celestine
                     the
                     second
                     to
                     Clement
                     the
                     third
                     ,
                     the
                     Romans
                     did
                     so
                     intreate
                     the
                     Popes
                     ,
                     that
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     died
                     for
                     displeasure
                     ,
                     others
                     were
                     almost
                     killed
                     in
                     tumults
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     third
                     sort
                     were
                     banished
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   their
                   heate
                   of
                   vsurpation
                   over
                   Kings
                   .
                   God
                   hereby
                   was
                   both
                   
                     taxing
                     the
                     feeblenesse
                     of
                     Princes
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   teaching
                   Posteritie
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     possibilitie
                     of
                     the
                     Popes
                     curbing
                     .
                  
                   His
                   
                     Brieves
                     ,
                     Bulls
                     ,
                     and
                     Legats
                     ,
                  
                   did
                   more
                   in
                   Kingdomes
                   ,
                   farre
                   distant
                   than
                   his
                   owne
                   presence
                   could
                   doe
                   in
                   Rome
                   .
                   
                     Hee
                     domnineered
                     absolutelie
                     abroad
                     ,
                     while
                     hee
                     fought
                     at
                     home
                     for
                     the
                     governement
                  
                   
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Citie
                     ,
                     and
                     safetie
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     life
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Gerson
                   hath
                   made
                   his
                   
                     curbing
                     problematicke
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   your
                   part
                   to
                   turne
                   his
                   
                     probleme
                     in
                     effect
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   
                   descryving
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   taketh
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   that
                   
                     Description
                     from
                     Nero
                  
                   ,
                   whose
                   tyrannie
                   hee
                   saw
                   ,
                   and
                   Uespasian
                   
                   (
                   the
                   reformer
                   of
                   Neroes
                   wickednesse
                   )
                   pulled
                   downe
                   the
                   
                     golden
                     Head
                  
                   hee
                   had
                   set
                   on
                   the
                   Collosse
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   stead
                   thereof
                   placed
                   the
                   
                     image
                     of
                     the
                     Sunne
                  
                   .
                   It
                   were
                   good
                   service
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     pull
                     downe
                     that
                     head
                     ,
                     that
                     hath
                     lift
                     it selfe
                     aboue
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   is
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   
                     heresie
                     and
                     schisme
                     ,
                     the
                     impediment
                     of
                     reformation
                     and
                     of
                     peace
                     in
                     Europe
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   place
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   the
                   Sunne
                   of
                   Righteousnesse
                   to
                   shine
                   cleerelie
                   .
                
                 
                   Saint
                   Austine
                   a
                   telleth
                   you
                   from
                   your
                   owne
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     they
                     who
                     will
                     not
                     in
                     peace
                     worship
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     peace
                     ,
                     nihil
                  
                   
                   
                     nomine
                     Ecclesiae
                     audeant
                     possidere
                  
                   .
                   And
                   thereafter
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     Princes
                     doe
                     not
                     so
                     ,
                     Quo
                     modo
                     possunt
                     Deo
                     rationem
                     reddere
                     ?
                  
                   How
                   shall
                   they
                   giue
                   a
                   count
                   to
                   God
                   ?
                   But
                   Baronius
                   is
                   more
                   legall
                   ,
                   
                     Eijciendus
                     vt
                     Latro
                     ,
                     hee
                     is
                     to
                     bee
                     cast
                     out
                     as
                     a
                     thiefe
                     ,
                     who
                     in
                     an
                     evill
                     conscience
                     possesseth
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     his
                     owne
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     Io.
                     de
                     Rupe
                     scissa
                  
                   telleth
                   you
                   the
                   way
                   in
                   his
                   Parable
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     when
                     a
                     naked
                     bird
                     was
                     busked
                     by
                     other
                     birds
                     ,
                     shee
                     became
                     proude
                     ,
                     and
                     beate
                     them
                     :
                     Therefore
                     they
                     tooke
                     back
                     their
                     lent
                     feathers
                     ,
                     and
                     left
                     her
                     naked
                     .
                  
                   Take
                   backe
                   againe
                   your
                   
                     profuse
                     donations
                  
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   you
                   haue
                   busked
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   then
                   ,
                   
                     moveat
                     coruicula
                     risum
                     ,
                     furtivis
                     nudata
                     coloribus
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   If
                   hee
                   bee
                   redacted
                   to
                   an
                   
                     Apostolicke
                     Preacher
                  
                   ,
                   his
                   Cardinals
                   wil
                   return
                   to
                   their
                   primitiue
                   charge
                   in
                   
                     sepeliendis
                     mortuis
                  
                   in
                   celebrating
                   the
                   Funerals
                   of
                   the
                   
                     defunct
                     popish
                     Synagogue
                  
                   :
                   Rome
                   hath
                   beene
                   
                     twentie
                     times
                  
                   taken
                   since
                   Christs
                   dayes
                   a
                   And
                   Charles
                   the
                   fifth
                   ,
                   tooke
                   it
                   last
                   ,
                   in
                   show
                   for
                   a
                   Revenge
                   ,
                   but
                   indeede
                   to
                   found
                   his
                   Monarchie
                   .
                   Why
                   may
                   not
                   ye
                   in
                   the
                   zeale
                   of
                   God
                   destroy
                   the
                   whoore
                   to
                   vindicate
                   your
                   owne
                   Monarchies
                   ?
                   God
                   hath
                   foretold
                   Babels
                   destruction
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   will
                   certainlie
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   :
                   
                   
                     The
                     time
                     thereof
                     is
                     both
                     fixed
                     and
                     knowne
                     of
                     God
                     alone
                     .
                  
                   And
                   
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   hee
                   will
                   not
                   want
                   instruments
                   ;
                   for
                   hee
                   
                     will
                     put
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     Kings
                     to
                     fulfill
                     his
                     will.
                  
                   For
                   they
                   will
                   make
                   
                     bright
                     arrowes
                     ,
                     and
                     gather
                     the
                     shields
                     :
                     because
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     raised
                     vp
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     the
                     Medes
                     :
                     For
                  
                   
                   
                     his
                     device
                     is
                     against
                     Babylon
                     to
                     destroy
                     it
                     ;
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     vengeance
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     the
                     vengeance
                     of
                     his
                     Temple
                     .
                  
                   
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   his
                   willfull
                   adhaerents
                   ,
                   I
                   speak
                   as
                   Cyprian
                   did
                   to
                   
                     Demetrian
                     ,
                     Provide
                     for
                     your
                     securitie
                     and
                     life
                     ,
                     while
                     you
                     may
                     :
                     Wee
                     offer
                     to
                     you
                     the
                     whole
                     some
                     gift
                     of
                     our
                     counsell
                     —
                     And
                     wee
                     exhort
                     you
                     ,
                     while
                     yee
                     haue
                     occasion
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     aliue
                     ,
                     to
                     satisfie
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     pure
                     light
                     of
                     the
                     trueth
                     ,
                  
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   deepe
                   and
                   darke
                   night
                   of
                   Superstition
                   .
                   
                     VVe●
                     envy
                     not
                     your
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     wee
                     render
                     you
                     loue
                     for
                     hatred
                     ▪
                     and
                     shew
                     you
                     the
                     path
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     in
                     recompence
                     of
                     these
                     torments
                     ,
                     yee
                     inflict
                     vpon
                     vs.
                  
                   Belieue
                   ,
                   and
                   liue
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     yee
                     who
                     persecute
                     vs
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     may
                     reioyce
                     with
                     vs
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   close
                   with
                   Gods
                   command
                   to
                   the
                   elect
                   people
                   who
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   are
                   captivat
                   in
                   
                     Babylon
                     :
                     Come
                     out
                     of
                     her
                     my
                     people
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     that
                     ye
                     be
                     not
                     partakers
                     of
                     her
                     sins
                     ,
                  
                   &
                   that
                   ye
                   receiue
                   not
                   of
                   her
                   plagues
                   :
                   And
                   his
                   command
                   to
                   you
                   Kings
                   ,
                   
                     Reward
                     her
                     even
                     as
                     shee
                     hath
                     rewarded
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     double
                     vnto
                     her
                     according
                     to
                     her
                     workes
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     cup
                     which
                     shee
                     hath
                     filled
                     ,
                     fill
                     to
                     her
                     the
                     double
                     .
                     Therefore
                     ,
                     let
                     her
                     plagues
                     come
                     in
                     one
                     day
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     the
                  
                   Angel
                   speakes
                   ,
                   
                     Great
                     Babylon
                     may
                     bee
                     throwne
                     down
                     ,
                     and
                     found
                     no
                     more
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     milstone
                     cast
                     into
                     the
                     Sea.
                  
                   That
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   may
                   haue
                   matter
                   to
                   sing
                   .
                   
                     Halel●iah
                     ,
                     Salvation
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     and
                     glorie
                     ,
                     and
                     Power
                     vnto
                     the
                     Lord
                     our
                     God
                     :
                     For
                     true
                     and
                     righteous
                     are
                     his
                     Iudgements
                     for
                     hee
                     hath
                     iudged
                     the
                     great
                     whe●re
                     which
                     did
                     corrupt
                     the
                     Earth
                     with
                     her
                     fornication
                     ,
                     and
                     av●●ged
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     his
                     Servants
                     at
                     her
                     hand
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               AMEN
               .
            
             
               Do
               illis
               eruditionem
               :
               Do
               doctrinam
               :
               Sed
               fidem
               &
               religionem
               ●●●quam
               coluerunt
               ,
               Cicer.
               de
               Graec.
               
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A13078-e190
           
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
             Proverb
             .
             ●
             .
             ●6
             .
          
           
             Micah
             .
             5.
             2
             
             ▪
             Luc.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             16.
             
             Iohn
             .
             10
             ●●bros
             ▪
             de
             dig
             .
             Sacerd
             ,
             cap.
             ●
             .
             Ibid.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vtrum
             mai●r
             dignitas
             pradia
             dividendi
             an
             peccata
             di●●ittendi
             .
             Co●●●d
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             August
             .
             Cavit
             2●
             .
             6.
             
             Vni●u●
             in
             orbe
             I●p
             .
             Rex
             .
             ●●●
             niumque
             Princip●●●
             s●●
             pr●●um
             .
             &c.
             Marta
             .
             I●ris
             .
             Epist
             dedi●
             .
             Paul.
             5.
             
             Suarez
             defen
             .
             6.
             6.
             
             ●ellar
             .
             Apol.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             de
             Ie●u●
             .
          
           
             Revel
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Innocen
             3
             
          
           
             b
             Leo.
             10.
             
             Bull.
             12.
             
          
           
             Card.
             Lothar
             .
             Practic
             .
             Cancell
             .
             Hisp.
             Aphor.
             Card.
             16
             22.
             
          
           
             I●d
             .
             9.
             20.
             
          
           
             Virum
             negotiosis●imum
             in
             Repub.
             Epist.
             54.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             21.
             6
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13078-e3310
           
             Psal.
             33.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             Birth
             of
             the
             Prince
             :
             
               May
               29.
               
               An.
               1630.
            
             
          
           
             Polydor
             hist.
             lib
             5.
             
             Azor.
             in●●st
             ▪
             tom
             .
             2.
             lib
             ▪
             10.
             cap
             1.
             
             Ecbertus
             tot●●●
             insula
             Monarcha
             .
             &
             Edmundus
             .
             La●francus
             totius
             Insula
             Britaniae
             Primas
             .
             Concilium
             .
             Angl.
             Anno.
             1085.
             
             Binius
             .
             tom
             .
             3
             ▪
             part
             .
             1.
             pag.
             395.
             
          
           
             Fasting
             and
             thankesgiuing
             two
             od
             solemnities
             .
          
           
             Thankesgiving
             is
             more
             pleasan●
             .
          
           
             Sicci●e
             exprimitur
             publicum
             gaudium
             per
             publicum
             dedec●●
             .
             Tertul.
             Apolog.
             35.
             
          
           
             The
             summe
             and
             order
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             King
             Dauid
             a
             Supplicant
             .
          
           
             Prius
             peremptores
             quam
             parentes
             Bern.
             hom
             .
             2
             super
             missus
             est
             .
          
           
             Parentes
             sensimus
             peremp
             tores
             ,
             &c.
             
             Cypr.
             de
             lapsis
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             Amos
             cap
             3
             5
             
          
           
             Cū
             ipse
             Pater
             qui
             largitur
             ista
             suggerat
             peti
             ,
             &c.
             
             Cypr
             de
             ascens
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
             Rom.
             11.
             34.
             
          
           
             Rom
             8.
             27
             
          
           
             Grace
             compleats
             all
             the
             parts
             and
             degrees
             of
             our
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             Credituros
             promisit
             ,
             qui
             dixit
             ,
             &
             non
             docebit
             ●nusquisq
             ,
             proximum
             suum
             .
             Reconciliandos
             promisit
             qui
             dixit
             propitius
             ero
             inquit
             atibus
             eorum
             .
             &c.
             Prosper
             de
             Vocat
             .
             Gent.
             lib
             1.
             cap.
             9.
             
             Ephes.
             2.
             
             Psal.
             10.
             17
             2.
             
             Sam.
             7.
             27.
             1
             
             Chr.
             17.
             25.
             
          
           
             Solomon
             prayed
             for
             .
          
           
             Gods
             great
             respect
             of
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             
          
           
             Colimus
             imperatore
             〈…〉
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Tert.
             ad
             Scapul
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             The
             Author
             of
             Principality
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             Cum
             res
             sit
             praestātissima
             ordo
             politicus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             ▪
             in
             hunc
             locum
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             necessitie
             of
             principality
             .
          
           
             Chessan
             .
             Catal.
             part
             .
             5.
             cons.
             1.
             
          
           
             Prover
             .
             8.
             8
             
          
           
             Dan.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Divina
             providentiâ
             regna
             constitu●ntur
             humana
             .
          
           
             Mans
             necessitie
             ,
             &
             Gods
             supplie
             by
             Callings
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             5
             9.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen
             4
             22.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             26.
             
          
           
             Governement
             founded
             in
             Adam
             .
          
           
             Princes
             giue
             a
             civill
             life
             to
             a
             Land.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             excellencie
             of
             principality
             .
          
           
             The
             kindlie
             and
             sweete
             relation
             betwixt
             Prince
             and
             people
             .
          
           
             The
             Character
             of
             Principality
             is
             of
             GOD
             immediatelie
             .
          
           
             The
             signes
             of
             principalitie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             their
             coūtenance
             .
          
           
             Quantus
             motus
             sit
             ad
             unā
             iussionem
             imperatoris
             ,
             Aug
             hom
             16.
             
             Prov.
             19.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             their
             Ornament
             .
             
               Aut
               capite
               Diadema
               ,
               aut
               in
               manu
               Sceptrum
               .
               Tertul.
               advers
               .
               Iud.
               cap.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             1
             Chr
             29.
             25
             2
             
             Chr.
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             The
             limitation
             of
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Psal
             82.
             6.
             7.
             
             Sciunt
             quiillis
             dederit
             impertum
             a
             quo
             sunt
             secunds
             post
             quem
             primi
             ,
             &c.
             Tertul.
             Apol
             cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             8.
             4.
             
          
           
             Eccles●
             5.
             9.
             
             Psal.
             51.
             
             Soli
             Deo
             reus
             quia
             hominem
             non
             habet
             qui
             ●ius
             facta
             d●●udi
             cet
             .
             Cassiod
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Monarchie
             is
             the
             best
             sort
             of
             Governement
             .
          
           
             Tum
             Resoub
             .
             id
             est
             res
             popul●
             bene
             ac
             iuste
             geritur
             sive
             ab
             una
             Rege
             ▪
             sive
             a
             paucis
             optimatibus
             ,
             sive
             ab
             universo
             populo
             .
             August
             ▪
             de
             Civi●
             .
             Deilib
             ,
             2.
             cap
             20.
             
          
           
             Their
             practise
             is
             Monarchie
             .
          
           
             Monarchie
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Errour
             in
             Princes
             :
             affectation
             of
             Divinitie
             .
          
           
             That
             conceate
             is
             a
             great
             frensie
             
          
           
             Ante
             ●mnes
             Deos
             &
             super
             ●mnes
             Deos.
             Tertul.
             Apol.
             Cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             Sathans
             policie
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             civit
             .
             lib.
             9.
             cap.
             10
             
          
           
             Gentium
             numina
             scelerum
             nomin
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Iovem
             non
             magis
             regno
             quam
             vitijs
             principem
             Cypr.
             Epist.
             2
             Portenta
             non
             numina
             ,
             Cyp
             de
             va●t
             .
             idol
             .
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             is
             taken
             with
             that
             frensie
             .
          
           
             Pontificale
             de
             Consecratione
             Imaginum
             .
             Minor
             est
             si
             tune
             Deus
             dicitur
             .
             Tertul.
             Apol.
             Maledictum
             est
             ,
             ante
             Apothensim
             Caesarem
             Deum
             nuncupare
             .
             Tertul.
             Apol.
             34.
             
             Nec
             Deus
             es
             nec
             bomo
             .
          
           
             1
             Anabapenemies
             to
             Magistracie
             .
          
           
             a
             Si
             quis
             putat
             quoniam
             Christianus
             est
             ,
             &c.
             Aug.
             propos
             .
             72.
             ex
             Epist
             ad
             Rom.
             
          
           
             b
             Iudai
             non
             peccarunt
             dicendo
             non
             habemus
             Regem
             nisi
             Caesarē
             ,
             sed
             quia
             abnegarunt
             Christum
             .
             Aug.
             Ps.
             55.
             
          
           
             c
             Singulare
             Dei
             opus
             est
             rectum
             in
             mundo
             princi●
             patum
             erigere
             ac
             tueri
             .
             Calvin
             in
             hunc
             locum
             .
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             Grace
             and
             Magistracie
             agree
             ,
             
               Prov.
               8.
               
               Rom.
               13.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             d
             Potes
             &
             officio
             ●urisaictionis
             tuae
             fungi
             &
             humanitatis
             meminisse
             .
             Tertul
             ad
             ●cap
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Ambros.
             Hexam
             .
             lib.
             5
             passim
             .
          
           
             f
             Secundum
             istas
             vestras
             fallacissimas
             ●anissimasq
             .
             rationes
             habenis
             laxatis
             .
             Aug.
             contr
             .
             epist.
             Gaud
             ▪
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             1●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             popular
             errour
             that
             Princes
             get
             good
             ,
             but
             giues
             none
             to
             their
             people
             .
          
           
             ●ivius
             Dec●d
             .
             1.
             lib.
             2
             
          
           
             Ambros.
             Hex
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             21
             
          
           
             People
             should
             1.
             pray
             for
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Nos
             pro
             salute
             imperatoris
             Deum
             in
             vocamus
             a
             ternum
             .
             Ter.
             cap.
             30.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Such
             prayers
             are
             our
             profite
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             29.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             24.
             
          
           
             g
             Si
             quis
             de
             populo
             deviat
             ,
             solu●
             perit
             :
             Verum
             Principis
             error
             multos
             involvit
             .
             Bernard
             .
             Epist.
             1●7
             .
          
           
             h
             Regun●
             lapsus
             p●na
             populorum
             est
             Amb.
             Apo
             Dav●d
             .
             Quapropter
             utile
             est
             ut
             bon●
             diu
             lateq
             .
             regnent
             .
             Aug.
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Obey
             them
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gods
             designation
             of
             Solomon
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Chro.
             22.
             8
             9.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             7
             ▪
             13.
             1.
             
             Chro.
             28.
             5
             
          
           
             Three
             ways
             to
             come
             to
             a
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Conquest
             is
             violent
             .
          
           
             Machiavell
             
               de
               principe
            
             .
             Conquerors
             abuse
             Providence
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             10.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Prescription
             alone
             is
             not
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             Inferre
             bella
             ●in
             .
             timis
             qu●d
             aliud
             quam
             grande
             latro
             einium
             nomi●
             nandum
             est
             .
             Aug.
             de
             C●●
             .
             lib.
             cap.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Elegante●
             enum
             &
             veraciter
             Alexandro
             Magno
             Pirata
             respondit
             .
             Aug.
             C●vit
             4
             c.
             4
             
          
           
             b
             Impunt
             ●itatem
             sceleribus
             ac
             quirit
             ,
             &c
             Cyp.
             ad
             D●na
             .
          
           
             Prescription
             the
             maine
             ground
             of
             the
             Popes
             Vsurpation
             over
             Princes
             
          
           
             Dur
             and
             ,
             spe
             cul
             lib.
             4.
             2.
             25
             marta
             de
             lurisdict
             part
             ,
             1.
             cap.
             33.
             num
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Election
             to
             Kingdomes
             is
             tumultuous
             .
          
           
             Satiut
             esse
             exist●mabant
             eos
             intrusot
             qualescunq
             ,
             tolerandos
             .
             Baron
             .
             An.
             897.
             num
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             It
             hastened
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Impyre
             .
          
           
             Tertul
             ,
             apol
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Succession
             is
             the
             best
             way
             .
          
           
             Election
             and
             Conquest
             yeelde
             to
             succession
             .
          
           
             Womens
             governement
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             Scripseram
             cum
             resinter
             nos
             turbulentissima
             essent
             .
          
           
             b
             Lata
             est
             illa
             Lex
             Vocon●a
             ,
             nequis
             haeredem
             faeminam
             faceret
             ,
             nec
             unicam
             siliam
             .
             &c.
             Aug.
             Ci●it
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             21
             Numb
             .
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Elizabeths
             instance
             .
          
           
             Thuan.
             
          
           
             K.
             Iames
             his
             instance
             .
          
           
             Gods
             determination
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             17.
             26
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             David
             rests
             on
             Gods
             designation
             
          
           
             Barbarous
             Princes
             cruel
             against
             their
             Children
             .
          
           
             A
             Kings
             Sonne
             is
             a
             great
             Blessing
             .
          
           
             The
             Line
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ▪
             
          
           
             Hector
             ▪
             Boeth
             Les●●ns
             .
             A
             Zorius
             Tom
             2
             ,
             lib.
             10
             1.
             
          
           
             Quoniam
             Gaudium
             sem
             per
             properat
             .
             &c
             Cyp.
             Ep.
             33.
             
          
           
             Praevenit
             omnia
             verba
             mea
             vester
             affectus
             Aug.
             Psal.
             147.
             
          
           
             Dicemus
             bre●●iter
             .
             Bern.
             de
             resurrect
             .
             serm
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Spiritu
             rectitudinis
             .
             &c.
             Calv.
             in
             hunc
             locum
             .
          
           
             1
             Chro
             29.
             19.
             ibid.
             22
             12.
             
             &
             28.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             The
             nature
             of
             Iustice.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             8.
             4.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Necessitie
             of
             iustice
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             bridle
             of
             mans
             corruption
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             6.
             
          
           
             Nec
             sane
             frustra
             institutae
             sunt
             potestates
             .
             Aug
             Epist.
             54
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Guarde
             of
             our
             Lotte
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             Remotá
             iustitià
             quid
             sunt
             regna
             nis
             si
             magna
             la
             ▪
             trocinia
             .
             Aug.
             ●ivit
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Per
             iura
             Regum
             possidentur
             possessiones
             Tract
             .
             6.
             in
             Ioh.
             Noli
             dicere
             quid
             nihi
             &
             Regi
             ?
          
           
             3
             Decyding
             questions
             .
          
           
             Summum
             in
             Regibus
             bonum
             ,
             &c.
             Greg.
             lib.
             7.
             
             Epist.
             120
             ▪
             
          
           
             Rex
             est
             lex
             vi●
             va
             ,
             &
             Lex
             est
             Rex
             iustissimus
             .
             Philo.
             de
             vita
             Mosis
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rempub.
             sine
             iniuria
             regi
             non
             posse
             .
             Au.
             Civ
             .
             2
             ca.
             21.
             
          
           
             Princes
             fittest
             for
             to
             Iudge
             .
          
           
             Qui
             perso
             nam
             amici
             induit
             exuit
             personā
             &
             conscienti
             ●●●
             iudicis
             ▪
             Aug.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             extent
             of
             Iustice.
             
          
           
             Reges
             terrae
             serviūt
             Christo
             ,
             &c
             Aug.
             Epist
             48.
             
             In
             hoc
             enim
             Reges
             ▪
             &c.
             Aug.
             con
             .
             Cresconium
             
          
           
             Three
             haue
             enteresse
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Constantins
             exact
             distinction
             .
          
           
             Vos
             eorum
             quae
             intra
             Ecclesia
             geruntur
             ,
             Episcopi
             esti●
             &c.
             Euseb
             vit
             .
             Const.
             ●
             24.
             
          
           
             Synods
             for
             Religion
             .
          
           
             2
             Ch.
             29.
             25
             
          
           
             1
             Chro.
             17.
             9.
             
          
           
             Popes
             debarred
             Princes
             .
          
           
             a
             Bellar
             de
             Laicis
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
             Pet
             Thy.
             les
             .
             de
             Eccl
             Thes.
             3
             
          
           
             b
             Francise
             .
             Boz
             .
             de
             Monarchia
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Pla.
               Gre.
               7
            
             Canonizing
             of
             Kings
             ,
             the
             popes
             baite
             to
             gul
             them
             .
          
           
             Bella
             de
             offi●
             .
             Principis
             .
             lib.
             3
             à
             cap.
             3.
             ad
             finem
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             popes
             discover
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             Cathedra
             Petr●
             ,
             solio
             Christi
             erant
             homines
             monstruosi
             vitá
             turpissimi
             ,
             &c.
             Barron
             .
             Ann.
             897.
             
          
           
             Bern.
             Ep.
             96.
             
          
           
             1
             Politicke
             abuse
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             2
             King.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kin.
             12.
             26
             28.
             
          
           
             Animian
             .
             Marcellinus
             .
          
           
             a
             Memini
             enim
             me
             &
             ●e
             communiter
             aliquando
             &c.
             
             Basil
             Ep.
             admirand
             4.
             
             Iusia
             .
             desert
             .
          
           
             b
             Quam
             quod
             Deo
             &
             religioni
             &c.
             
             Cusan
             .
             Crib
             .
             Alc●r
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Leo
             10.
             
             P.
             Be●b
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Superstitiouslie
             abused
             themselues
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Prateolus
             .
             lib.
             2.
             hares
             .
             8.
             
             Durand
             Rat.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             8.
             num
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Hilar.
             lib.
             3.
             contr
             .
             Const.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Neglect
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Et
             nune
             Reges
             entelligite
             id
             est
             n●lite
             tristes
             esse
             ,
             &c.
             Aug.
             psa
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Non
             auferet
             mortalia
             qui
             Regna
             dat
             cale●●ia
             ,
             Sedul
             .
          
           
             True
             Religion
             makes
             people
             more
             obedient
             to
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Princes
             owe
             their
             liberty
             from
             the
             pops
             tyrannie
             to
             reformation
             vnder
             God.
             
          
           
             Truth
             an
             vsher
             of
             loyaltie
             .
          
           
             Kinglie
             prudence
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             8.
             15.
             16
             
             Nam
             si
             propria
             virtute
             satis
             instructi
             essent
             Reget
             ,
             &c.
             Calvin
             .
             in
             hunc
             locū
             .
          
           
             The
             popes
             tye
             God
             to
             their
             Chaire
             ▪
             but
             not
             themselues
             to
             God.
             
               Ceremonial
               .
               lib.
               1.
            
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Non
             Cathedra
             facit
             Sacerdotem
             .
             Chry
             hom
             .
             Matth.
             43.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             sedem
             Apostolicam
             horenda
             .
             &c.
             Barr.
             900
             n.
             3
             Per
             A●nos
             ferè
             centum
             ,
             &c.
             Genebr
             .
             lib.
             4.
             sect
             .
             10
             
          
           
             Barron
             .
             An.
             897.
             num
             .
             4.
             
             Stertentibus
             .
             omnibus
             quibus
             fuerat
             vigilandum
             .
             Idem
             .
             Anno
             899.
             
             ●
             .
             3●
             .
             Idem
             Anno
             ,
             900.
             n.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             work
             of
             the
             royall
             gift
             is
             good
             Governement
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             31.
             30.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Good
             Lawes
             the
             rule
             of
             Governement
             .
          
           
             Populi
             nullis
             legibus
             tenebantur
             .
             Aug.
             Covit
             .
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Good
             lawes
             haue
             both
             direction
             &
             sanction
             .
          
           
             Good
             Lawes
             the
             sinews
             of
             societies
             .
          
           
             The
             diverse
             respects
             of
             of
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             both
             for
             direction
             and
             execution
             .
          
           
             1
             King
             9
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             10.
             4
             
          
           
             2
             Practise
             of
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             
               Leges
               benè
               stabilitas
               sed
               sed
               malè
               observatas
               ▪
               Ber-Non
               eris
               innocent
               .
               Bern.
               Consid.
               lib.
               2
            
             The
             due
             application
             of
             Lawes
             is
             fruitfull
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             29
             2.
             
          
           
             Their
             wrōg
             application
             is
             hurtfull
             
          
           
             Prov.
             29.
             2.
             
             Psal.
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vnrighteous
             nesse
             is
             the
             mortality
             of
             Kingdomes
             .
          
           
             Ministration
             of
             Iustice.
             Eccle.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             ●nter
             leges
             ipsas
             delinqui
             tur
             ,
             inter
             iura
             peccatur
             .
             Cyp.
             Epi
             st
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Ecclc.
             3.
             17
             
             Perverted
             Iustice
             is
             a
             case
             reserved
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             It
             shall
             bee
             censured
             at
             ahe
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             Lexcuria
             c●●
             lestis
             &
             Re●pub
             .
             est
             volunta●
             Dei.
             Aug.
             
          
           
             Difficulties
             of
             judgement
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             Ad
             citiorem
             litium
             decisionem
             .
             Cod
             ,
             ●●
             .
             in
             it
             para
             .
             h●c
             igitur
             .
          
           
             2
             From
             the
             parties
             .
          
           
             3
             From
             witnesses
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             116.
             11.
             
          
           
             Remeedy
             of
             these
             difficuties
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             82
             1.
             
          
           
             Necessitie
             of
             torture
             is
             a
             torture
             to
             the
             criminal
             Iudge
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             as
             necessar
             amōg
             Christians
             as
             among
             Pegans
             .
          
           
             The
             innocent
             sometimes
             punished
             .
          
           
             Ideo
             torque●●ur
             confiten
             tes
             &
             absol●imur
             negantes
             quia
             nomin●s
             proelium
             est
             ▪
             Tertu
             .
          
           
             Apologet.
             The
             guiltie
             some
             times
             escape
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             25.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             19.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             3
             Kings
             haue
             great
             difficulties
             .
          
           
             Qui
             imperāt
             serv●●nt
             eis
             quibus
             videntur
             imperare
             .
             Aug.
             Societati
             humanae
             dominando
             consulitur
             &
             consulendo
             servitur
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             4
             
          
           
             And
             great
             dangers
             .
          
           
             Iustice
             irritateth
             vnrighteous
             men
             .
          
           
             Causa
             supplicis
             non
             est
             iusticia
             iudicis
             .
             &c
             Aug.
             de
             Trin.
             lib.
             4
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             God
             guardeth
             Princes
             by
             a
             speciall
             providence
             .
          
           
             Flatterres
             are
             a
             snare
             to
             Kings
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             faintnes
             to
             lay
             down
             their
             Crownes
             .
          
           
             Nicephor
             .
             Euseb.
             Ruffin
             .
             Diocletianus
             post
             cruentam
             ●aedem
             in
             persecutione
             ,
             &c
             Constan.
             apud
             Euseb.
             lib
             ●
             .
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             Bar●n
             .
             Ann●
             .
             304.
             nu●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Bell.
             Smalea
             .
          
           
             1
             Pietie
             the
             first
             remeed
             of
             these
             difficulties
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             164
             
          
           
             The
             popes
             profainnesse
             in
             the
             Consistorie
             .
          
           
             Palaot
             .
             de
             consul
             .
             Consist
             .
             pag.
             373.
             
             M●rum
             nemini
             esse
             debeb●t
             —
             quod
             prop●
             ter
             sactissim●
             Christs
             Vicarii
             praesentiam
             —
             sed
             ad
             secretioris
             my
             sterii
             significatione●●
             .
          
           
             Dist.
             40
             cap.
             Convivia
             .
          
           
             Recede
             a
             me
             non
             te
             ●abe●
             necessarium
             .
             Hieron
             .
             advers
             ●elag
             
          
           
             Nullum
             tibi
             venenū
             ,
             nullum
             gladium
             magis
             formido
             quam
             ,
             &c.
             Bern
             de
             consid
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
             Bellar.
             de
             officio
             Principis
             lib.
             1.
             cap
             22
             Illius
             ergo
             ●●bis
             virtus
             quaerenda
             est
             ,
             &c.
             Gregor
             .
             lib.
             6.
             
             Epist.
             ●●
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Prudence
             expedeth
             difficulties
             .
          
           
             The
             multitude
             vntractable
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             78.
             72.
             
          
           
             Moderat
             Governement
             is
             durable
             .
          
           
             2
             King.
             12.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             29.
             4.
             
          
           
             Davids
             subjects
             are
             Gods
             people
             .
          
           
             Man
             most
             vnrulie
             of
             all
             creatures
             .
          
           
             No
             pure
             and
             meere
             Nature
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             49.
             
          
           
             Philo
             de
             ●ita
             mosis
             ▪
             lib.
             1.
             p.
             475.
             
          
           
             Idem
             de
             Agricultura
             .
             p.
             150.
             
          
           
             Affectu
             bruto
             d●cuntur
             .
          
           
             Man
             most
             obliged
             and
             best
             furnished
             ,
             is
             most
             disobedient
             .
          
           
             God
             hath
             set
             Magistrats
             to
             curbe
             mens
             outrages
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             82.
             3
             4
             
          
           
             Kings
             in
             Gods
             Church
             are
             most
             happy
             .
             Psa.
             16.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet
             ▪
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal
             18.
             47.
             
          
           
             Good
             people
             easilie
             ruled
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1
             4.
             
          
           
             Best
             people
             most
             capable
             of
             equitie
             and
             disposable
             to
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Kings
             ought
             to
             rule
             them selues
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             101.
             1.
             vers
             .
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             Quic●●que
             proprium
             corpi●●
             subegit
             ,
             &c.
             
             Amb.
             in
             psal
             .
             118.
             ser.
             14.
             
          
           
             Rege
             terram
             &
             eris
             Rex
             terra
             ,
             &c.
             Aug.
             Psal.
             75.
             
          
           
             Selfe-governement
             is
             a
             safe
             governement
             .
          
           
             b
             Xenoph●n
             .
             Cyr.
             
          
           
             (
             a
             )
             Seneca
             Ep.
             37.
             
          
           
             c
             Greg
             psa
             .
             penit
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Ambros.
             psal
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             e
             Greg.
             mor.
             lib.
             11
             cap.
             12
             
          
           
             f
             Nam
             etsi
             ha
             bet
             aculeum
             ,
             tamen
             eo
             non
             vtitur
             &c.
             
             Amb.
             Hexa
             mer.
             lib.
             5
             c
             ,
             21
             
          
           
             Iustice
             beginneth
             at
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             civ
             .
             19.
             4
             
          
           
             Tot
             Dominorum
             quot
             vi●
             tiorum
             servus
             civ
             .
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Multae
             bestiae
             nobis
             sunt
             .
             Basil
             ,
             exam
             .
             hom
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Qualiter
             alios
             corrigere
             .
             poterit
             .
             &c.
             Aug.
             Abus
             .
             grad
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Malus
             etiam
             si
             regnet
             ser
             ▪
             vus
             est
             .
             Aug.
             civit
             .
             4
             c
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Kings
             are
             examplers
             .
          
           
             Great
             power
             without
             grace
             is
             hurtfull
             .
          
           
             Christian
             Kings
             are
             Kings
             over
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Tune
             enim
             verè
             Regi
             Regum
             amplius
             placebit
             .
             &c.
             Gregor
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
             Epst.
             106.
             
          
           
             The
             Governement
             of
             his
             Familie
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             101.
             
          
           
             Civit.
             19.
             16
             
          
           
             Kings
             are
             as
             helmes
             sweying
             their
             Kingdomes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             28.
             
             Ibid.
             29.
             
             Ibid.
             33.
             
             Ibid.
             34.
             
          
           
             Constantius
             wise
             try
             all
             of
             his
             Court.
             
          
           
             a
             Itlos
             tan
             .
             quam
             Dei
             proditores
             imperatoris
             servitio
             indignos
             censuit
             ;
             &c.
             E●seb
             .
             in
             Vit.
             Constan.
             lib.
             1
             cap
             9.
             
             &
             10.
             
             Baron
             Anno.
             304
             num
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Proofe
             of
             Solomons
             .
             wisedome
             .
             1
             King.
             3
             ▪
             16
             17.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Maternus
             affectus
             parcens
             affectus
             ,
             sed
             novercalis
             affectus
             crudelis
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             3.
             28
             
          
           
             Peace
             the
             fruite
             of
             a
             good
             Governement
             .
          
           
             1
             Peace
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             17.
             
             Iustitia
             non
             est
             nisi
             in
             ●a
             Repub.
             &c.
             Aug.
             
          
           
             2
             Peace
             civill
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             ●●vit
             .
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             3
             peace
             ,
             particular
             .
          
           
             Micah
             .
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Kinglie
             peace
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             harmonie
             of
             these
             ,
             peaces
             .
          
           
             No
             Iustice
             ,
             no
             peace
             .
             Levit.
             26.
             
             Deut.
             27
             28.
             
          
           
             Saving
             severitie
             .
          
           
             Cruell
             Clemencie
             .
          
           
             Num.
             35.
             34
             
          
           
             Iustice
             and
             peace
             goe
             in
             others
             hāds
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             32.
             15.
             
          
           
             Solomon
             answereth
             to
             this
             peaceable
             name
             .
             1
             
               Chro
               ▪
            
             22.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             1.
             ●5
             
          
           
             Christ
             the
             true
             
               Solomon
               Multa
               de
               Solomone
               dicuntur
               quae
               e●
               conventre
               non
               possunt
               ,
               &c.
               Aug.
               Civit.
            
             17.
             8.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             Num.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             1
             ▪
             9.
             
          
           
             Necessitie
             of
             warre
             .
          
           
             a
             Tertul
             de
             Coro●
             ,
             militis
             
          
           
             Non
             enim
             militare
             delictum
             est
             ,
             sed
             pro
             praeda
             ,
             &c
             Aug
             de
             verb.
             Dom.
             in
             Matth
             serm
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             Warre
             is
             for
             sinne
             .
             Galat.
             5.
             
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             It
             shaketh
             all
             .
          
           
             Man
             cruell
             against
             man.
             
          
           
             Neque
             enim
             vnquam
             in●er
             se
             Leones
             aut
             inter
             se
             Dra●
             cones
             ,
             &c.
             Aug.
             civit
             12
             22.
             
          
           
             Armies
             are
             men
             transported
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             Civ
             .
             2.
             25.
             
          
           
             True
             Religion
             the
             great
             care
             of
             princes
             and
             people
             .
          
           
             True
             Religion
             is
             the
             health
             of
             Kingdomes
             .
          
           
             Pagan
             kingdomes
             farre
             behind
             Christian
             Kingdomes
             .
          
           
             Religio
             &
             timor
             Dei
             est
             qui
             custodi●
             &c.
             
             Lact
             ▪
             de
             ●ra
             .
             12.
             
             &
             8.
             
          
           
             True
             Religion
             keepeth
             peace
             amōg
             Kingdomes
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             2.
             4.
             
             Micah
             .
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Regna
             in
             orbe
             ut
             domus
             in
             urbe
             &c.
             Aug
             
          
           
             No
             mixture
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Religio
             &
             ve●●eratio
             nulla
             alia
             quam
             vnius
             Dei
             ,
             &c.
             Lactant.
             lib.
             1
             ▪
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             Istud
             omnium
             maximè
             —
             vna
             fides
             —
             &c.
             Theod.
             l.
             1.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Such
             mixture
             is
             vnlawfull
             .
          
           
             Qua
             est
             peior
             mors
             anima
             ,
             &c.
             Aug.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             17.
             32
             33
             34.
             
          
           
             (
             a
             )
             Qua
             Divorum
             nostr●rum
             Apotheoses
             .
             Cerem
             .
             p.
             1
             
          
           
             b
             Ne
             D●am
             ipsā
             ,
             &c.
             Leo.
             10.
             lib.
             8.
             
             Epist.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Bellar
             recog
             .
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Vives
             ad
             Aug.
             civit
             .
             8.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             e
             Civit.
             4.
             22
             
             It
             is
             a
             fleshly
             policie
             .
          
           
             Aug
             Epi.
             146.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             impossible
             .
          
           
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             357.
             n.
             12.
             
          
           
             Bin.
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             519.
             520.
             
          
           
             Basil.
             de
             Spir.
             Sanct.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Confusions
             of
             Holland
             .
          
           
             a
             Libertas
             prophetand●
             in
             Pastoribus
             ,
             &c.
             Pareus
             .
          
           
             b
             Theophil
             .
             Epist.
             pasch
             .
             1
             
          
           
             c
             Anonym
             dissert
             ▪
             de
             pace
             &
             concordi●
             Ecclesia
             .
             An.
             1630.
             
          
           
             d
             Vorst
             pra●
             fat
             .
             Exeges
             .
          
           
             (
             e
             )
             Grot.
             de
             Ver.
             Christ.
             Rel.
             in
             fine
             .
             Exam
             Cens.
             cap.
             10.
             
             C●eer
             .
             de
             Di
             vinat
             .
             ●dem
             de
             Nat.
             Deor.
             lib.
             3.
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             Aug
             Ep
             107.
             
             Ci●it
             .
             ●ib
             .
             5.
             c
             ▪
             9.
             toto
             .
          
           
             a
             A●●ter
             quā
             hactenus
             cre●
             ditū
             est
             .
             exam
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             Explanatores
             latuisse
             videtur
             .
             Socin
             Explic
             ▪
             10.
             1.
             inifio
             pag
             1.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Sententiā
             nostrā
             ,
             ●nauditam
             scimus
             Socin
             .
             de
             nat
             .
             Christ
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Adversari
             omnibus
             ,
             &c.
             So●in
             contr
             ▪
             V●jek
             p.
             134
             
          
           
             e
             Lal.
             Soc.
             primu●
             omniuū
             docuit
             .
             Soci●
             ▪
             def●ns
             .
             Asser
             1.
             
             Soc.
             de
             nat
             .
             Christi
             .
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             Cert●sumus
             hanc
             interpretationē
             ,
             &c.
             Puc
             .
             Christ
             ser.
             rat
             120.
             
          
           
             g
             Cuteu
             .
             Object
             .
             21
             
          
           
             a
             Quid
             hic
             faciat
             aut
             sentiat
             ▪
             &c.
             Soc.
             resp
             ad
             C●t
             .
             Ob.
             2●
             
          
           
             b
             Dum
             bene
             fundata
             ▪
             &c.
             Lyrin
             .
             Con.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Damnate
             quae
             ●enebatis
             ▪
             &c.
             
             Ibid
             c.
             14
             
          
           
             d
             Omnes
             sic
             ,
             sed
             nō
             ego
             sic
             .
             Ber●
             Epist.
             190.
             
          
           
             e
             Quod
             accipi
             ▪
             ten●o
             nec
             d●muto
             &c.
             
             Hilar
             ▪
             ad
             Constant
             p.
             ●81
             .
          
           
             f
             Quis
             hoc
             vendi●at
             an
             Moses
             Paciā
             .
             Epist.
             3
             apud
             Biblio
             .
             Pat.
             Tom.
             3.
             col
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Et
             tant●
             scelus
             iugibus
             absterge
             ●acry●●s
             Hieron
             ▪
             advers
             .
             Vigilant
             .
          
           
             Schisme
             renteth
             both
             the
             Church
             &
             the
             state
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             Ep.
             146.
             
          
           
             Field
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             pag.
             189.
             
          
           
             Plus
             no
             vitate
             turb●nt
             ,
             qu●
             vtilitate
             prosunt
             .
             Aug.
             Epist.
             118.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             122.
             6
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             Gods
             King.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             entrie
             
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             disposition
             .
          
           
             Cuiplus
             licet
             qua●
             aliis
             ▪
             plerumq
             .
             plus
             libet
             ▪
             quam
             licet
             .
          
           
             3
             His
             Govevernement
             .
          
           
             Ios●
             .
             1.
             
             Psa●
             ▪
             119.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             His
             accompt
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             1
             Chro.
             28.
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             his
             ends
             
          
           
             Machiavells
             Tyrant
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             entrie
             
          
           
             Mach.
             pr●n
             .
             18
             disp
             3
             42
             
          
           
             Machiavel
             .
             principis
             ●
             .
             18
             &
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             disposition
             .
          
           
             Antimach
             .
             191.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             HiS
             governement
             .
          
           
             Mach
             ,
             de
             privit
             .
             23
             
          
           
             Antim
             .
             482
             ,
             487.
             
          
           
             Petrus
             Rex
             Arragonia
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             His
             account
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             His
             end
             .
             
               Mach.
               Princ.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             Oderint
             dum
             metuant
             .
          
           
             Borgia
             Machiavells
             Darling
             .
          
           
             a
             Quae
             enim
             meliora
             novo
             Principi
             Praecepta
             ,
             &c.
             Machiavel
             .
             Prin.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Summa
             bonitas
             preces
             Authoris
             audivit
             .
             &c.
             Practic
             .
             Can.
             p.
             233.
             
          
           
             Paulus
             Iovius
             .
             Guicciardin
             .
          
           
             
               Extraordinaria
               .
               quadam
               ,
               fortun●
               malignitate
               .
               Machiavel
               .
               Princ.
               cap.
            
             7.
             
             Borgia
             fortunes
             play
             foole
             .
          
           
             Machiavilian
             policie
             is
             madnesse
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             5.
             13.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3
             19.
             
          
           
             He
             contemneth
             both
             Christian
             Princes
             and
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Machiavel
             .
             Disput
             lib.
             2
             cap.
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             Regna
             mundi
             bonis
             &
             malis
             communiter
             praestat
             .
             Aug.
             Civit.
             lib
             4.
             cap.
             33
             Qu●
             Augusto
             ,
             ipse
             &
             Neroni
             Ibid.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             22.
             
             Aug.
             Civit.
             5.
             25.
             
          
           
             Stat
             magni
             nominis
             umbra
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ciacconi●●
             .
             But
             Bellarmine
             refuteth
             him
             ,
             
               de
               Purgatorio
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Tyranny
             can
             not
             destroy
             Governement
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             Popes
             Vassals
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Hee
             vsurpeth
             on
             their
             entrie
             .
          
           
             2
             prescriveth
             their
             taske
             .
          
           
             Bellar.
             Rom.
             Pont.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             3
             Appointeth
             their
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             Sulp.
             Sever
             ▪
             de
             Vita
             .
             S.
             Martini
             .
             Bellarm.
             Apolog
             .
          
           
             A
             perfect
             King.
             
          
           
             Actor
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Few
             good
             Kings
             .
          
           
             In
             Israel
             Reges
             alios
             magis
             alios
             minus
             omnes
             tamen
             reprobos
             legimus
             .
             Aug.
             Civit.
             18.
             lib.
             23.
             
          
           
             His
             Paterne
             .
          
           
             Bellar
             de
             off
             ●rin●
             lib
             ,
             2
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             His
             end
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             righteousnesse
             .
             Prov.
             21.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             8●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             His
             Throne
             .
          
           
             1
             Kin
             10.
             18
             19
             
             Affabilitie
             .
          
           
             Ester
             .
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Philip
             of
             Macedon
             .
          
           
             Loue
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             His
             courage
             .
          
           
             Clemencie
             .
          
           
             Sicuti
             est
             aliquando
             misericordia
             pun●ens
             ita
             est
             crudelitas
             parcens
             .
             Aug.
             Epist.
             54.
             
          
           
             Hee
             seeketh
             the
             loue
             of
             his
             Subjects
             .
             Exod.
             32.
             32.
             
          
           
             Mutual
             loue
             betwixt
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             24.
             
          
           
             Tyrants
             tormented
             with
             feare
             .
          
           
             Loving
             Princes
             dwell
             in
             peoples
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Regem
             suum
             Apes
             summa
             protectione
             defendūt
             &c
             Ambros
             hex
             .
             l
             b.
             5.
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             Peoples
             loyalde
             the
             guard
             of
             Prince●
             .
          
           
             Civit.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             hapines
             of
             a
             ●and
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             
             Psal.
             80
             Malach.
             1
             
          
           
             Luke
             19.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             76.
             1
             
             Psal.
             132
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             32.
             1.
             17
             
             Deut.
             11.
             12
             
          
           
             Psal.
             144
             15
             
          
           
             Wee
             ought
             to
             praise
             God.
             
          
           
             Psal
             21.
             
          
           
             Scotlands
             Happinesse
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             147.
             19
             20.
             
          
           
             Psal
             2.
             
          
           
             Bed
             Hist
             ▪
             Anglor
             .
          
           
             Great
             Britains
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             147
             12
             14.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             .
             Sermon
             .
             33
             Deut.
             4
             7.
             8
             
          
           
             Deut.
             4.
             7.
             8
             
          
           
             Speach
             to
             the
             Nobilitie
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Iustice
             .
          
           
             To
             Edenburgh
             .
          
           
             Wee
             ought
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Esay
             11.
             2.
             3
             
          
           
             Cantic
             .
             8.
             6
             
          
           
             Psal.
             61.
             6.
             7
             
             Psal.
             132
             
          
           
             2
             For
             the
             Queene
             .
             Psal.
             45.
             
          
           
             3
             For
             the
             Prince
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam
             2.
             12.
             1
             
             King.
             2.
             4
             2
             
             Chron.
             6
             16
             Prover
             .
             3.
             1
             
             Luke
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             4
             For
             our Selues
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             5
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             4.
             9
             
          
           
             True
             thanks
             giving
             is
             n●w
             obedience
             .
             Psal.
             68.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13078-e31600
           
             Papists
             are
             better
             seene
             by
             their
             practise
             than
             controvesies
             
          
           
             They
             are
             vnder
             a
             judiciall
             and
             hereticall
             pertinacie
             .
          
           
             a
             Obstinatissima
             pervicacia
             Civit
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Praesumptionis
             insanae
             est
             Facian
             ad
             Sympron
             .
          
           
             Ruff.
             i●
             Symbol
             .
          
           
             They
             hane
             wedded
             thēselues
             to
             the
             Trent
             faith
             .
          
           
             Their
             miserable
             shifts
             .
             1
             They
             shift
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             a
             Hosius
             .
             Pighius
             .
             L●n●anus
             .
          
           
             Colloq
             .
             Ratis
             .
             16●0
             .
          
           
             2
             Traditions
             
          
           
             a
             ●
             Prateo●
             ▪
             b●res
             
          
           
             b
             Tertul.
             Pr●scrip
             .
          
           
             
               (
               c
            
             )
             Lindan
             Azer
             .
          
           
             d
             Lactan.
             l.
             5.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             3
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             a
             Lyrinens
             commonitor
             .
          
           
             
               (
               a
            
             )
             Proleg
             .
             retract
             .
          
           
             b
             Dur.
             fol.
             140.
             
          
           
             4
             Counsells
             .
          
           
             Vives
             in
             August
             .
          
           
             5
             Popes
             .
             testimonie
             .
          
           
             Popes
             iudge
             and
             partie
             ▪
             
          
           
             6.
             Philosophie
             
          
           
             a
             Hieron
             in
             Esay
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             Venenata
             eloquenti●●acula
             contorquens
             .
             Cypr.
             Epist.
             57.
             
          
           
             c
             Apo●
             in
             Cantic●
             .
          
           
             Comment
             .
             in
             Amos.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Polid.
             invent
             ▪
             lib
             5.
             1.
             
             Lactan.
             3.
             1
             
          
           
             a
             Hieron
             ▪
             ad
             Ctesiph
             
          
           
             (
             b
             )
             Basil
             C●nc
             in
             Ma●
             Mar
             ●y●●
             
          
           
             Their
             new
             Philosophie
             
          
           
             (
             a
             )
             Scot.
             4
             distinct
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Monsters
             in
             Philosophie
             
          
           
             Their
             disputs
             are
             many
             .
          
           
             Irene●
             .
          
           
             Cens.
             Paris
             .
             Val.
             Analys
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             tastlesse
             and
             hurtfull
             to
             themselues
             .
             
               Vasq
               de
               adorat
            
             .
             409.
             
          
           
             Expurging
             Indices
             a
             mar●yring
             of
             Bookes
             .
             
               Sixti
               Biblioth
               .
               praefat
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Thuan
             continuat
             .
          
           
             No
             ende
             of
             their
             purging
             .
          
           
             b
             Tertul
             ,
             de
             Test
             ▪
             A●●
             ▪
             cap
             1.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             Epist
             .
             156.
             
          
           
             They
             shift
             disputs
             .
          
           
             a
             Salmeron
             .
             Tom.
             8
             Tractat
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Manual
             .
             l.
             5.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             Sciop
             .
             pag.
             122.
             
          
           
             d
             Alexipharm
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             Martyrol
             .
             praefat
             .
          
           
             Contrare
             to
             their
             former
             practise
             .
          
           
             (
             a
             )
             August
             .
             praefat
             .
             ad
             Brevic.
             collat
             .
          
           
             (
             b
             )
             Contra
             Faust.
             l
             14.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             Salmer
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             d
             Clamosis
             vocibus
             personantes
             
          
           
             e
             Possid
             .
             Vita
             August
             .
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             f
             Cent.
             Luc.
             5.
             col
             30.
             
          
           
             a
             Neque
             congredi
             audeut
             ,
             quia
             sciunt
             se
             facile
             superari
             ▪
             Lactant
             l.
             5.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             7
             Refuge
             is
             crueltie
             .
          
           
             [
             c
             ]
             Omnia
             in
             gladium
             resolvis
             .
             Cusan
             .
             Cribrat
             .
             Alcor
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             August
             .
             civit
             .
             l
             3.
             c.
             18
             
          
           
             e
             Onuph
             .
             Vit.
             Paul.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             a
             lyar
             &
             murtherer
             Iohn
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Treatise
             Chap.
             30.
             31
             
          
           
             Arist.
             Phis.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             They
             shall
             never
             destroy
             the
             truth
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             .
             
               Hilar.
               Psa.
            
             63
             
          
           
             Deficient
             ,
             doctrin●s
             spiritu●
             albius
             refutati
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             de
             ietum
             .
          
           
             Hilar.
             Trin.
             L.
             7.
             
          
           
             Theoph.
             Epist
             Paschal
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Sathan
             blind●th
             them
             to
             their
             destruction
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             Apoc.
             14.
             17
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             de
             Antic
             .
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             Apoc.
             18
             19.
             
          
           
             d
             Histor.
             Con.
             Trid.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             Bernard
             .
             con
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Can.
             l.
             4.
             
             Theophil
             .
             ubi
             ▪
             supra
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             as
             blind
             as
             their
             idoles
             ?
          
           
             Psal.
             115.
             
          
           
             Bloodie
             Rome
             shall
             perish
             in
             blood
             .
          
           
             Revel
             17.
             6.
             
             Revel
             .
             18.
             4.
             
          
           
             Their
             Apostasie
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             18.
             4
             
             Matth.
             15.
             13
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13078-e37380
           
             Pag.
             98.
             
          
           
             Onus
             Ecclesia
             Episcop
             .
             Chemensit
             1.
             
             Ecclesia
             pu
             ▪
             ra
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ecclesia
             pu●
             ra
             .
             Ante
             Concilium
             Nicenum
             exiguu●
             aut
             ●ullus
             respectus
             habebatur
             ad
             Eccl
             Rom.
             2
             Ecclesia
             am
             bitiosa
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Chal.
             Act.
             16.
             
          
           
             Vt
             fraternitas
             tu●
             instruatur
             .
             Cypr.
             Epist
             42.
             
             Cor
             nelio
             .
             3.
             
             Eclesia
             insidiosa
             .
             Concil
             .
             African
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Eclesia
             seditiosa
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Ecclesia
             perniciosa
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             18.
             2.
             4
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thess.
             ●
             
          
           
             Cypriano
             gloriossimo
             Papae
             Clerus
             Romanus
             Cypr.
             Epist
             .
             26.
             
             Gregor
             .
             7.
             
             Romae
             Synodum
             habuit
             &c.
             Baron
             .
             Martyrol
             .
             lanuar
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Gregor
             .
             7.
             di
             ctat
             .
             11.
             
             Vestan
             .
             d●
             osc
             .
             Ped.
             Pont.
             c.
             17
             Azor.
             part
             .
             2
             col
             .
             94●
             .
             Bellar.
             Tom.
             1.
             prafat
             .
             Lorin
             .
             in
             Act.
             Apost
             .
             Baron
             .
             Mar
             tyrol
             .
             Octob.
             16
             Christianosque
             appellari
             ,
             &
             censeri
             loco
             summa
             dignitatis
             esse
             puta
             bamu●
             .
             Nazian
             .
             M●nod
             .
             Chr.
             Homil.
             33
             in
             .
             Acta
             .
             Francisc.
             B●zius
             de
             Monarch
             .
             p.
             1.
             
             Continuat
             .
             Th●an
             .
          
           
             Pacian
             .
             Epist.
             1.
             
          
           
             Baron
             .
             An.
             876.
             n.
             6
             Ibid.
             n.
             9
             Arbitrio
             papae
             imperium
             est
             collatum
             .
             Cregor
             .
             7.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Epist.
             13.
             
             Facultas
             eligends
             Imperatorem
             ,
             &c.
             Aphoris
             .
             Car.
             19.
             
          
           
             Azor.
             part
             .
             2
             lib.
             10.
             cap.
             6
             in
             fine
             .
             Ideo
             Imperator
             à
             Pontis●ce
             Diademate
             decoratur
             .
             Aphorism
             .
             16.
             ●
             
          
           
             Romani
             P●ntifices
             in
             cor●nandis
             Imperator
             .
             &c.
             Constantinop
             .
             Baron
             .
             An.
             87
             9.
             n.
             9.
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             recog
             .
             pag.
             59.
             
          
           
             Cerem
             .
             lib.
             1
             sect
             5.
             
             Pontificial
             .
             Rom
             fol
             ,
             55
             Francisc.
             Leo
             Thesaur
             .
             for
             ,
             Eccles.
             cap
             1
             n.
             22.
             
             It.
             cap.
             25.
             n.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Marta
             Iurisc
             .
             part
             .
             1
             c.
             18.
             n.
             12
             ▪
             &
             n.
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             Imperatoris
             juramento
             fidelitat
             .
             &c
             Vastan
             .
             de
             os●u
             .
             ped
             .
             p.
             93.
             
          
           
             d
             Decuit
             Ro
             manum
             Pen
             tif●●em
             juramento
             fidel
             &
             obed
             .
             sibi
             Re
             ges
             obstringe
             re
             —
             vt
             il
             lorum
             arrogātiam
             &
             teme
             ritatem
             inhi
             beret
             Ibid.
             pag
             97.
             
             Proverb
             .
             8
             Ceremonial
             .
          
           
             e
             Suarez
             de
             fens
             .
             lib
             3
             c.
             22.
             num
             .
             9
             Vicarius
             Christi
             habet
             domi
             nium
             in
             Vassalum
             suum
             .
             Baron
             An
             ▪
             701
             num
             .
             16.
             17
             
             Et
             An
             1097
             n.
             18
             1●
             .
             &c
             
          
           
             a
             Bellar
             de
             transl
             .
             Imperij
             
          
           
             Dresser
             .
             de
             translat
             .
             Imp.
             
          
           
             (
             b
             )
             Implorationem
             potius
             quam
             vocationem
             hanc
             di●
             xerim
             .
             Otto
             ▪
             Frisin
             degest
             .
             Frederic
             .
             lib.
             2
             
          
           
             a
             Martianū
             Imper.
             à
             Deo
             electum
             esse
             .
             Bellar.
             Rom
             Pont.
             Lib.
             5.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Potestas
             —
             Dominorum
             meorum
             pietati
             coelitus
             data
             est
             .
             Ibid.
             Casaub.
             de
             li
             bert
             .
             Ecclesiast
             .
             Cusan
             de
             concord
             .
             Catholic
             .
             lib
             3.
             c.
             1.
             23.
             
             &c.
             Bell.
             Recog
             .
             pap
             .
             52.
             
             Nomen
             Imperatoris
             potest
             &
             forte
             debet
             deleri
             .
          
           
             a
             Becan
             .
             controvers
             .
             Anglic
             quaest
             .
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             14
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             Schiop
             Ecclesiast
             .
             cap.
             147.
             
             Ecclesia
             est
             mandra
             ,
             &c.
             —
             Carolus
             Magnus
             haud
             paule
             mai●r
             aut
             sapientior
             Asinus
             fuit
             .
             Barron
             .
             ann
             .
             1073
             n.
             7
             Idem
             .
             1076.
             n.
             8.
             
             Barron
             1112
             n.
             17.
             
             Platina
             ,
             Vit.
             Gregor
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Vestan
             .
             p.
             75.
             ●n
             .
             551.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             Richeom
             ,
             Expost
             .
             Apol.
             cap
             22.
             
          
           
             a
             Stàpham
             equi
             Papalis
             ●enere
             debet
             .
             Marta
             ●uris
             .
             1.
             cap.
             18.
             n.
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             Deinde
             accepto
             equi
             fre●●
             peraliquo●
             &c.
             Ceremo
             .
             Rom.
             fol.
             26.
             pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Marta
             Iuris
             .
             1
             18
             
          
           
             Iuel
             .
             Defens
             .
             P.
             235
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             12
             
          
           
             —
             Cuius
             vestigia
             adorat
             —
             Matuan
             .
          
           
             Ceremonial
             .
             passim
             .
          
           
             a
             Imprimis
             Pontificium
             humilitas
             ,
             commenda●i
             debet
             ,
             &c.
             
             Vestan
             ▪
             de
             osc
             ,
             ped
             .
             Pont.
             cap.
             18.
             pag.
             14●
             .
          
           
             Zo●aras
             ▪
             
          
           
             a
             Romani
             Pontifices
             ex
             ▪
             pressam
             Apostolici
             muneris
             imaginem
             ▪
             &c.
             Vestan
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             linte●
             calceamenta
             in
             usu
             Ecclesia
             Rom.
             non
             sint
             .
             &c.
             Ibid.
             pag
             148
             
          
           
             (
             b
             )
             Diocletian●
             quidem
             improbitas
             ,
             &c.
             Ibid.
             cap.
             2
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             (
             a
             )
             Papa
             est
             successor
             Petri
             piscato
             ris
             &
             non
             Augusti
             Im
             ▪
             peratoris
             .
             Psal.
             68.
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             Tum
             pedes
             sanguine
             ●ingunt●r
             ,
             &c.
             
             Vestan
             Ibid
             p.
             154.
             
          
           
             (
             b
             )
             —
             Sic
             convenientius
             ut
             arbitor
             intelligitur
             pes
             tinctus
             in
             sanguine
             .
             Aug.
             Psal.
             67.
             
             Esay
             49.
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             Prophetiā
             illam
             imple●ā
             esse
             Imperatori●
             .
             &
             Regi
             bus
             &c.
             Suar
             Des●ns
             .
             Lib
             3
             cap.
             3.
             cap.
             24
             ●
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             d
             Eudaem
             .
             Iohan.
             Paral.
             Tort●
             cap.
             8.
             
             Acts
             16
             Acts
             10
             
          
           
             a
             Marta
             de
             iuris
             part
             .
             ●
             ▪
             c.
             cap.
             46.
             
          
           
             b
             Pipin
             .
             An.
             Do●
             752
             ,
             Marta
             ibid
             :
          
           
             a
             Alexandri
             .
             3.
             factum
             commendari
             potest
             ,
             &c.
             Vestan
             .
             p.
             75
             
          
           
             Rex
             Regina
             ▪
             rum
             .
             Tholos
             .
             Syntag.
             18.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             Horat.
             Turs
             de
             Aede
             Loret
             .
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Potest
             Pontifex
             illas
             emendare
             ,
             Suarez
             .
             &c.
             Defens
             3
             22.
             
             Ibid.
             n.
             15.
             16
             
          
           
             b
             Denegato
             brachio
             seculari
             ,
             &c.
             Mat
             Iuris
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             cap.
             5
             1.
             n.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Eymer
             .
             Director
             .
             Inquis
             part
             3.
             q.
             34.
             
             Fegna
             Comment
             83.
             
          
           
             d
             Quam●is
             Pontifex
             ,
             &c.
             Bellar.
             Rom.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             6.
             
             Baron
             ann
             .
             878
             n
             22.
             2
             
             Thess.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Quod
             illi
             soli
             ●icet
             pro
             temporis
             .
             &c.
             Hildebrand
             Dictat
             .
             7
             
          
           
             Regula
             Canc.
             Stylu●
             curiae
             Romanae
             variat
             .
             quotannis
             .
             Ab
             eadem
             sede
             Apostolica
             ,
             &c
             ▪
             Baron
             .
             878.
             
             Baron
             :
             A●n
             .
             547
             :
             n.
             50.
             
             Idem
             Anno.
             553.
             
             ●
             .
             231
             
          
           
             a
             Christus
             distinxit
             ,
             &c
             ne
             ●ut
             Imp.
             iura
             Pontifecis
             ,
             &c.
             Bella
             Rom
             Lib
             :
             5
             cap.
             5
             
          
           
             Gomes
             ▪
             Regul
             .
             Cancel
             fol
             83
             2.
             
             Thessa
             :
             2.
             8
             
             Tholos
             .
             Syntag
             .
             Lib.
             47.
             cap.
             20.
             n.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             Vis
             directi
             va
             sine
             coactiva
             inefficax
             est
             .
             Suarez
             .
             Defens
             .
             lib.
             3
             c.
             23
             ▪
             n.
             3
             
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             n.
             18
             
          
           
             c
             Nam
             non
             videretur
             dis
             cretus
             Dominus
             fuisse
             &c
             Bertrand
             .
             de
             Origin
             .
             Iuris
             .
             quaest
             ▪
             4.
             
             Bibliothec
             .
             Pat.
             Tom.
             4
             Col.
             105.
             
          
           
             (
             d
             )
             Roderic
             .
             Zamor
             .
             spec
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             1
             
          
           
             a
             Duobus
             modis
             potest
             Rex
             cōtumax
             ,
             &c.
             Suarez
             .
             defen
             .
             6.
             6.
             13
             
          
           
             b
             Esto
             excedat
             .
             &c.
             Suarez
             .
             defens
             .
             6
             6.
             n.
             16.
             17
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             epist.
             51
             
          
           
             a
             Suarez
             .
             Defens
             Cath.
             lib.
             6.
             sect
             .
             18
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             sect
             .
             24
             
          
           
             Facio
             vt
             ille
             qui
             tibi
             Rex
             erat
             ,
             non
             sit
             tibi
             Rex
             contra
             Barclaium
             .
             pag
             259
             
          
           
             b
             Hunc
             etiā
             ingratiam
             recep●
             —
             non
             ●at
             men
             ▪
             &c.
             
             Pla
             ▪
             tin
             .
             dè
             vita
             Gregor
             .
             7
             
          
           
             (
             a
             )
             Iesuit
             .
             Sicar
             .
             part
             .
             2
             ,
             c.
             8.
             p.
             73.
             
             Neque
             etiam
             à
             Papa
             absolutus
             Rex
             potest
             esse
             
          
           
             Penes
             Impera
             torem
             —
             non
             amplius
             stat
             Palatinū
             Haeresiarcham
             ,
             vel
             haeredes●●
             ▪
             ponere
             —
             ●●lustris
             Cardinales
             v●ani●●ter
             jurarunt
             ,
             quod
             Pon
             tif
             .
             Max.
             ●evocare
             non
             possit
             .
             Aphoris
             .
             Card.
             27.
             28
             
          
           
             a
             In
             vitam
             ejus
             grassari
             ,
             quacunque
             ar
             te
             licet
             .
             Marian
             ,
             de
             Reg.
             lib.
             1
             :
             cap.
             7
             
          
           
             (
             a
             )
             Duplex
             beatiss
             .
             Pater
             ministerium
             Petri.
             &c.
             Baron
             in
             vot
             .
             ad
             Paul.
             5
             
          
           
             b
             Pulch-dici
             ▪
             tur
             ei●
             macta
             &
             manduca
             ,
             &c.
             Bel.
             Rov●
             1
             cap.
             22
             
          
           
             (
             c
             )
             Alcasar
             in
             Apoc.
             c.
             18
             Ibid.
             Notat
             .
             7
             
          
           
             d
             Et
             ait
             Petro
             ,
             occide
             ,
             &
             manduca
             ▪
             occide
             quod
             sunt
             &
             fac
             quod
             tu
             es
             ,
             Aug.
             
          
           
             e
             Nimirum
             eo
             mysterio
             Ec
             lesiam
             ,
             &c
             Ann.
             4
             1.
             n.
             6
             
          
           
             [
             f
             ]
             Diabolic●
             maliciae
             est
             ,
             &c.
             On●
             .
             Eccles
             .
             17.
             
             Cusan
             .
             Epist.
             2
             
          
           
             a
             Pontificia
             potestas
             ,
             &c.
             Suarez
             de
             fen
             .
             3.
             26.
             n.
             8
             
          
           
             b
             Bellar.
             Rom.
             Pont.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             10
             
          
           
             c
             Alioqui
             obesset
             regibus
             Christi
             be
             neficium
             &c
             Bellar.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             d
             -
             Suarez
             .
             defen
             ▪
             3.
             27
             
             Th.
             Aquin.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             e
             Erasm.
             Enchirid.
             
          
           
             —
             Religio
             Christian●rū
             impossibilium
             est
             anima
             me●
             a
             cum
             Philosophis
             .
          
           
             a
             Hac
             sol●
             novitas
             ,
             non
             dicam
             haeresis
             ,
             &c.
             Sigibert
             .
             Ann.
             1088.
             
          
           
             (
             c
             )
             Paganitatis
             crimen
             incurrit
             .
             Pelag.
             1.
             
             Artic.
             7
             ▪
             Qui
             Papaeprimatum
             negat
             peccat
             in
             Spi.
             sanctum
             .
          
           
             b
             S●
             haec
             pro
             positio
             negatur
             ,
             fides
             Catholica
             abi●ratur
             ,
             Suarez
             Defens
             .
             6
             ▪
             8
             ▪
             
          
           
             d
             Bell.
             resp
             .
             ad
             Apol.
             p.
             7
             In
             hoc
             cardo
             totius
             controversie
             vertitur
             Suarez
             .
             defen
             .
             321.
             3.
             
             Eudaem
             .
             Apol.
             Garnet
             .
             c.
             5
             
          
           
             e
             In
             qua
             salus
             totius
             orbis
             Christiani
             vertitur
             .
             Con
             tinuat
             .
             Thuā
             .
             lib.
             8●
             
          
           
             f
             Onus
             Ec
             ▪
             les
             .
             c.
             15.
             
             ●
             .
             13
             ▪
             
          
           
             (
             g
             )
             Gregor
             .
             Defen
             .
             Bellar
             
          
           
             h
             In
             secunda
             secunda
             .
          
           
             i
             Baron
             ,
             849.
             n.
             17
             
          
           
             k
             Ann.
             504.
             n
             ▪
             1.
             
             &
             506.
             n.
             11
             
          
           
             Bulla
             ●ij
             4
             de
             form
             ,
             Iuramēt
             
          
           
             a
             Tempus
             hoc
             opportunū
             ratus
             &c
             Avent
             .
             lib.
             5
             pag.
             56
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Etiamsi
             injuria
             vel
             ipsum
             Casarem
             affecerit
             &c.
             Ibid
             p.
             564
             
          
           
             c
             Romani
             rationem
             actorum
             reddere
             nolunt
             &c.
             
             A
             vent
             .
             l.
             5.
             563
             
          
           
             d
             Imperiae
             ,
             —
             &
             quicquid
             habere
             mortales
             possunt
             ,
             auferre
             nos
             posse
             Plat.
             vit
             .
             Gregor
             .
             7
             
          
           
             Tho.
             3.
             sum
             .
             3.
             48.
             8.
             
             Caejet
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Censur
             .
             Paris
             in
             prop.
             ex
             H●
             bern
             .
             Anno
             1631.
             
          
           
             Azor.
             Instit
             part
             .
             2.
             l
             ▪
             5.
             c
             Alvar.
             Pelag
             de
             planct
             .
             Ecclesiae
             fol.
             7
             col
             .
             4.
             
             Ibid.
             fol.
             2
             —
             In
             omnibus
             .
             Per
             omnia
             .
             Ante
             omnia
             .
             Supra
             omnia
             .
          
           
             A●●●
             160●
             
          
           
             a
             Pontifex
             ijs
             subjectu●
             e●at
             non
             minus
             quam
             cateri
             ▪
             homines
             .
             Bell.
             Rom.
             Pontif.
             2.
             29.
             
          
           
             [
             b
             ]
             Symmachus
             Biblioth
             .
             Pa●r
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             col
             .
             195.
             
          
           
             c
             Gregor
             .
             l.
             9.
             
             Epist.
             28
             
          
           
             d
             Innocent
             .
             3.
             
             Serm.
             1.
             
             Sigibert●an
             550
             
          
           
             e
             Merito
             tri
             plicem
             ▪
             coronā
             capiti
             aptavit
             &c
             Vestan
             ▪
             pag
             186
             
          
           
             f
             Bellar
             ,
             Rom.
             Pont.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             5.
             
             &
             7
             
          
           
             g
             Marta
             jur●sd
             part
             ▪
             1.
             c.
             21.
             n.
             29.
             
             Ipse
             est
             quasi
             Rex
             Schacharum
             .
          
           
             Io.
             6.
             
             August
             .
             ibid.
             Tract
             .
             25.
             
             Am
             l.
             5.
             
             Epist.
             33
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8
             
          
           
             a
             Christ●●
             non
             habuit
             vl●
             lum
             temporale●egnum
             ,
             &c
             Bellar.
             Rom.
             Pont.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             4
             
          
           
             b
             Bellar
             ▪
             Recog
             .
             pag.
             21
             Pascere
             est
             re●
             gi●
             more
             imperare
             .
          
           
             c
             Romanis
             proprium
             est
             libido
             dominandi
             .
             Aug.
             ●ivit
             .
             1.
             33
             
             Ibid.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             1
             
          
           
             b
             Turpis
             est
             mutatio
             a
             coelestibus
             ad
             ter
             rena
             Bernard
             Cant
             ser.
             35
             
          
           
             c
             Bernard
             .
             Consid.
             lib.
             3
             Matth
             6
             
          
           
             d
             Alvar.
             Pe
             lag
             .
             1.
             62.
             fol.
             58.
             
             Planum
             est
             in
             terdicitur
             do
             minatus
             .
          
           
             e
             Purpura
             Imperatorem
             decet
             .
             &c.
             Ambros.
             lib
             5
             Epist.
             33
             Anima
             humana
             &c.
             August
             .
             Epist.
             1.
             19.
             cap.
             5
             Th●los
             .
             Syntag
             .
             1827
             
          
           
             Dist●
             40
             c.
             5
             S●
             Papa
             .
          
           
             Apo●
             .
             in
             C●●t
             lib.
             1
             Aug.
             Civit.
             4.
             23.
             
          
           
             —
             Ante
             p●a
             ●eam
             hester
             num
             —
             ●quā
             ipsanovellitas
             Praxea
             h●ster
             ni
             —
             Id
             esse
             verum
             ,
             quodcunq●e
             primum
             &
             adulterinum
             quod
             cunque
             posterius
             .
             Tertul.
             advers
             .
             Prax.
             cap.
             2
             
          
           
             b
             Quicquid
             a●ud
             te
             est
             pra
             ter
             vnam
             fidē
             persidia
             ,
             non
             fides
             est
             .
             Hilar
             contr
             .
             Constā
             .
          
           
             d
             Spal
             .
             lib.
             7
             cap.
             12
             
          
           
             c
             Scriptura
             secundum
             cur
             re●tē
             vniversalem
             ritum
             exponendia
             ,
             Cusan
             .
             Epist.
             2
             ad
             Bohemos
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             2
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             1.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             14
             
          
           
             a
             Christianus
             null●us
             est
             hostis
             ,
             &c.
             
             Tertul.
             ad
             Scapul
             .
             c.
             2
             
          
           
             b
             Nos
             pro
             sa
             lute
             Impera●orum
             ,
             Deum
             in
             vocamus
             aeternum
             .
             Apol
             .
             c.
             30
             
          
           
             c
             Gregor
             Tho
             los.
             de
             Repub.
             l.
             26.
             c.
             7
             n.
             10
             Christianos
             se
             ab
             eo
             dicerent
             appellari
             ,
             cujus
             sit
             
               Hoc
               pi●ssimum
               dog
               ma
               ▪
               vt
               Magistratui
               parea●t
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Malèvelle
             —
             eo
             forsi●
             an
             ma
             jus
             nec
             in
             ip
             sum
             qui
             per
             Deum
             tantus
             est
             .
             Tertul.
             ●pol
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             Nazianzen
             .
             Chrysostom
             .
             Ambros.
             
          
           
             See
             heereafter
             ,
             chap.
             21
             
          
           
             Rogam●s
             Auguste
             non
             pugnamus
             .
          
           
             a
             Quo
             tempore
             Principes
             erant
             Ethni●i
             &c
             Bell.
             Rom
             Pont.
             l
             2.
             c.
             29
             
          
           
             b
             Supplicatio
             onem
             nostram
             &c
             Leo
             epist.
             26.
             
          
           
             c
             Suppliciter
             postulav●
             .
             ●dē
             ad
             Eudoxia●
             
          
           
             (
             e
             )
             Omnibus
             modis
             paren●●●
             est
             piet●
             te
             vestra
             .
             Leo.
             Epist.
             44
             
          
           
             e
             Epist.
             7
             
          
           
             (
             f
             )
             Epist.
             58
             
          
           
             g
             Epist
             75
             
          
           
             h
             Epist
             ●5
             
          
           
             i
             Epist.
             78
             Serenis●me
             Domine
             quod
             ad
             me
             att●net
             jussionibus
             o
             be●●entiam
             pr●beo
             .
             Lib.
             4
             Epist.
             32
             Lib
             7
             Epist.
             1
             Si
             c●de
             hominum
             v●ndica
             re
             me
             voluis
             sem
             .
             Aut
             haec
             non
             legunt
             ,
             &c
             Erasm
             in
             scho
             ●d
             Ctefiphon
             O●●m
             aurei
             sacerdotes
             ligneis
             ministra
             bant
             vasis
             .
             &c
             Gratian
             de
             Consecrat
             ▪
             Can
             Vasa
             in
             quibus
             .
             Gratian
             ca●s
             .
             23
             quest
             .
             5.
             c.
             24.
             
             Hieron
             tit
             .
             c.
             2
             Qui
             non
             est
             subiectus
             -
             in
             nullo
             fidem
             bonam
             extendit
             .
          
           
             a
             Quod
             Chri
             stiani
             olim
             nō
             deposuerant
             Neronem
             ,
             —
             id
             fuit
             quia
             deerant
             vires
             temporales
             ,
             &c.
             Bel.
             Rom
             Pont.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             &
             contra
             Barcl
             .
             cap.
             6
             
          
           
             b
             Bellar.
             Ibid
             .
             Ridiculū
             est
             tale
             ius
             dedisse
             ,
             &
             non
             facultatem
             vtendi
             .
          
           
             c
             Externi
             s●mus
             ,
             &c.
             Tertull.
             Apologet
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             d
             Euseb.
             hist
             Eccles
             lib.
             8
             
          
           
             e
             Et
             haberet
             agmina
             populorum
             ,
             &c.
             Civit.
             lib.
             22
             c.
             6.
             
             LudViv
             .
             ibid
             fuisse
             .
          
           
             a
             Iulian
             pag
             259
             &
             258.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             159
             
          
           
             c
             Ibid
             p
             304
             
          
           
             d
             Pag.
             300
             
          
           
             e
             Pag.
             300
             
          
           
             (
             f
             )
             Pagani
             di
             cti
             quasi
             eodē
             fonte
             potantes
             ,
             Baron
             ▪
             Martyrol
             .
             Ianuar
             .
             21
             
          
           
             Iulian.
             
          
           
             a
             Non
             potest
             esse
             sa
             lubris
             correptio
             ,
             &c.
             Au
             gust
             contra
             e
             pist
             .
             Parmen
             lib.
             3
             c
             2.
             
             Canon
             .
             Non
             po
             test
             .
             23
             quaest
             4
             Eudaem
             Apol.
             Garnet
             p.
             170
             
          
           
             a
             Ea
             tunc
             erant
             tempora
             vt
             potius
             ad
             Martyriū
             sub
             e●ndem
             ,
             &c.
             Romul
             .
             vel
             potius
             Bel
             cōtra
             Barclatū
             .
             c.
             6
             
          
           
             a
             Et
             si
             maximè
             fuit
             opus
             meritorium
             ,
             ad
             id
             tamen
             non
             tenebantur
             .
             Iesuit
             .
             Si
             carius
             .
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Mandatū
             per
             ●eremiam
             vt
             subij●iant
             se
             Regi
             .
             &c.
             Ibid.
             cap.
             13
             
          
           
             a
             Suarez
             .
             de●en
             43.
             c
             23
             n.
             4
             Non
             fuit
             materia
             vsus
             .
          
           
             b
             Bell
             cōtra
             Barcl
             ▪
             c.
             17
             
          
           
             c
             Dissimula
             tioni
             se
             accom
             modantes
             &
             tempori
             ser
             vientes
             .
             Alca
             ser.
             Apoc
             l.
             19
             
          
           
             d
             Obedientia
             quam
             S.
             Gregor
             .
             Mau
             ritio
             exhibebat
             non
             fuit
             debita
             ,
             sed
             coacta
             Bellar.
             recog
             .
             p.
             25.
             16
             
          
           
             Regem
             sibiver
             bo
             ●euus
             praeposuit
             Waldens
             .
             lib
             2.
             art
             .
             3.
             cap
             75
             
          
           
             Duraeus
             lib.
             5
             pag.
             140
             
          
           
             b
             Non
             pater
             sed
             Vitricus
             est
             ,
             Gretzer
             ▪
             de
             lur
             prohibent
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             Mutis
             a
             mici
             ,
             ●oque●tib●●
             adversarij
             Quo
             modo
             po
             test
             malus
             litigator
             lauda●
             re
             judices
             qui
             bus
             ●udicanti●
             b●●s
             ●ic●us
             ●st
             .
          
           
             a
             Gratian.
             distinct
             .
             63.
             
             C.
             Qu●a
             .
          
           
             a
             Azor
             ▪
             part
             .
             2.
             lib.
             10
             c.
             6.
             in
             ●ine
             .
          
           
             a
             Theologia
             haec
             Iesuitarum
             ,
             non
             est
             nov●
             ,
             sed
             antiquissima
             .
             Bell.
             Apol.
             c.
             6.
             pag.
             90.
             
          
           
             b
             Lau.
             Aust.
             pag.
             44
             
          
           
             c
             Primus
             ig●tur
             prodeat
             S.
             Gregorius
             7.
             
             Bellar
             cōtra
             Barcla●
             um
             pag.
             6
             
          
           
             [
             c
             ]
             Lego
             ▪
             &
             relego
             Roma
             norum
             ▪
             &c.
             Lib.
             6.
             c.
             10
             
          
           
             d
             Bell.
             cōtra
             Barcla●um
             
          
           
             e
             Primus
             omnium
             Rom
             Pont
             Gregor
             .
             7
             &c.
             O●uph
             l.
             4.
             de
             Car.
             creat
             .
             Res
             ante
             ea
             secula
             inaudita
             .
          
           
             f
             Hildebran
             .
             priv●●●
             specie
             religionis
             An
             tichristi
             imperij
             fundamen
             ta
             jecit
             .
             A
             vēt
             lib.
             7
             p.
             684.
             
          
           
             a
             Gregorius
             ●
             constantianimo
             &c.
             Baron
             .
             Spalat
             .
             lib.
             6
             c
             7.
             
             ●
             .
             59
             
          
           
             b
             Apud
             Wi
             thring
             ▪
             discuss
             .
             p
             ●90
             .
          
           
             c
             Magnam
             semper
             fuisse
             ●●●er
             ●mperatores
             ,
             &c.
             
             Azor
             ▪
             part
             .
             2
             apud
             Witbrig
             pag.
             65.
             
          
           
             d
             Exulto
             spiritu
             ,
             videns
             &c.
             Baron
             .
             vot
             .
             ad
             Paul
             5
             
          
           
             Exulto
             Spiritu
             videns
             —
             vindices
             collapsa
             libertatis
             .
          
           
             Contention
             of
             Hildebr
             .
             with
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             a
             Imperij
             enim
             velonium
             no
             tollendi
             ▪
             &c.
             Onuph
             .
             vit
             .
             Gregor
             .
             7
             
          
           
             b
             Episcopatus
             totius
             Germaniae
             in
             aula
             sua
             partim
             venales
             ▪
             partim
             predae
             expositos
             habuit
             .
             Calvin
             .
             Inst.
             l
             4
             c
             10
             n
             33.
             
          
           
             Plat.
             vita
             Gregorr
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             quaestion
             betwixt
             them
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             l.
             5
             
          
           
             a
             Benn●
             Cardinalis
             .
             Sigibert
             Gemla●
             .
             Matth.
             Paris
             .
             Waltran
             .
          
           
             b
             Lambert
             Ge●ochus
             .
             Binius
             .
             Baronius
             .
             Platina
             .
          
           
             c
             Naucler
             .
             Generat
             .
             37
             Abbas
             .
             Stad
             .
             Anno
             1076
             
          
           
             d
             Platin.
             Gregor
             .
             7
             Aventi●
             .
             Platin.
             
          
           
             (
             e
             )
             Inductum
             est
             ,
             vt
             Rom.
             ●ontif
             &c.
             Azor
             part
             .
             2
             lib.
             5
             ▪
             c.
             43
             
          
           
             V●
             liceret
             sexcent
             as
             ●n●re
             .
             ●vent
             7
             Naucler
             .
             Ge
             norat
             .
             36.
             37
             
          
           
             a
             Vbi
             Christi●s
             operatus
             est
             salute●●
             in
             medio
             terrae
             .
             Bin
             tom
             .
             3.
             part
             2.
             col
             .
             418
             Baron
             .
             Anno
             1
             ●5
             n
             34
             
          
           
             b
             B●n
             .
             vbi
             supra
             .
             Buron
             .
             ibid.
             n
             :
             34.
             51
             
             Tyr
             ▪
             de
             bello
             sacro
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             ●
             11.
             
             &
             12
             
          
           
             b
             B●n
             .
             vbi
             supra
             .
             Buron
             .
             ibid.
             n
             :
             34.
             51
             
             Tyr
             ▪
             de
             bello
             sacro
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             ●
             11.
             
             &
             12
             
          
           
             c
             Sub
             Ecclesia
             defensione
             ▪
             &c.
             Bar.
             1095
             n.
             41.
             50
             
          
           
             d
             Item
             illud
             pro
             omni
             pae●●tentia
             repu●
             tetur
             ,
             Concil
             .
             Claramont
             .
             Can.
             2.
             ●yrius
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             15
             B●n●us
             vbi
             supra
             .
             416.
             419.
             683.
             687.
             
          
           
             e
             Pro
             stipen●
             d●●
             ,
             &c
             Bar.
             1095.
             n.
             41.
             
          
           
             f
             Fructum
             ●terne
             mercedis
             senon
             dub●●āt
             habi●uros
             .
          
           
             Co●cil
             ▪
             Late
             ●an
             .
             sub
             Inn●
             cent
             3
             apud
             B●n
             .
             696
             
          
           
             a
             Sigibert
             Anno
             1076.
             
             Matth.
             Paris
             .
             pag.
             16
             
          
           
             b
             Baron
             .
             An.
             1085.
             n.
             24
             
          
           
             Matth.
             Tortus
             .
          
           
             Bellar.
             Apo.
             
          
           
             a
             Ecce
             s●culum
             inselex
             .
             Bellar.
             Chronol
             .
             ann
             970
             
          
           
             b
             Haec
             novitas
             nondum
             in
             mundo
             emerserat
             ,
             Sigibert
             ann
             108●
             .
             Baron
             .
             ann
             .
             859.
             
             Idem
             .
             845
             :
          
           
             c
             K
             Iames
             Eliensis
             .
             Casaub.
             Spalato
             .
          
           
             d
             Baron
             .
             Martyrol
             .
             Maij
             25.
             
          
           
             e
             Totius
             libertatis
             defesorem
             vnicum
             Annot.
             Plat.
             ad
             Gregor
             7.
             
             Vestan
             .
             de
             ose
             ped
             .
             cap.
             17
             
          
           
             f
             Baron
             .
             ann
             .
             1097.
             
             ●
             21
             ,
             28
             29.
             30
             
          
           
             Tertul
             Apolog
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Vos
             dicitis
             licet
             ,
             &c.
             Optat
             M●leadvers
             .
             Par
             menian
             .
             lib
             5
             
          
           
             b
             Illud
             veri●
             us
             quod
             prius
             ,
             &c.
             Tertul.
             advers
             .
             Marcion
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Mih●
             antiquitas
             Iesus
             Christus
             Ignat
             ad
             Philad
             
          
           
             [
             d
             ]
             Tam
             vetustam
             fidem
             .
             Tursell
             .
             hist
             ,
             Lauret
             .
             praefa●
             
          
           
             [
             e
             ]
             ●bid
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Fatues
             fuisse
             veteres
             ●●●eratores
             ,
             &
             ●●perij
             nostri
             ordinis
             ●ui
             sibi
             tanto
             eum
             dedecore
             or●
             sublini
             a
             Papis
             sustini●
             r●nt
             .
             Iesuit
             a
             ●ud
             G●●dast
             .
             Replic
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Corruption
             in
             all
             estates
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sathans
             malice
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Decay
             of
             the
             ●mpire
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Romane
             ●eper
             .
             ●
             
          
           
             a
             Libido
             dominandi
             ●ne
             rat
             vnivers●
             populo
             Romano
             .
             Aug.
             Civit
             .
             1.
             30.
             
          
           
             b
             Quid
             tam
             notum
             saculis
             quam
             protervia
             &
             fastus
             Romanorum
             ?
             —
             Gent
             insue
             ta
             paci
             tumul
             tui
             assueta
             —
             vsque
             adeo
             subdi
             nese●a
             nisi
             cum
             non
             valet
             resistere
             .
             Bernard
             de
             consid
             lib.
             4
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Superstitious
             respect
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             6
             Vnequall
             policie
             in
             Church
             and
             ●mpyre
             .
          
           
             Poperie
             a
             cōstant
             plot
             .
          
           
             ●
             Thess
             2
             
          
           
             Pretended
             holinesse
             a
             cause
             of
             the
             Popes
             greatnesse
             .
          
           
             Bellar.
             Chro
             ●ol
             126.
             
          
           
             a
             Beea●
             O
             pus
             Tom.
             5.
             p.
             500.
             
             Duplicia
             sunt
             dona
             Sp.
             sancti
             —
             ad
             secundum
             genus
             pertinet
             illud
             quod
             agnos●imus
             in
             Pontifice
             .
          
           
             b
             Non
             ●mpedit
             assistentiam
             &
             directionem
             Spir
             ▪
             sancti
             .
             Ibid.
             Matth
             7.
             23
             
          
           
             Antiqu●
             est
             consuetudo
             ▪
             vt
             R.
             P.
             dicatur
             sancti●simus
             ,
             &
             beat●ss●
             mus
             Azor.
             Moral
             part
             ▪
             2.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             vlt.
             col
             .
             941.
             
          
           
             a
             Meritis
             be
             at●
             ▪
             Petri
             ind●bitanter
             sanctus
             effici
             tur
             ▪
             Gregor
             .
             7
             dictat
             23
             Sufficiunt
             quae
             a
             loci
             decesso
             ▪
             re
             praestantur
             .
             Gratian.
             distinct
             .
             40.
             
             Non
             nos
             
          
           
             b
             ●u●●icit
             reputare
             San
             ctum
             vnde
             nō
             refertur
             san
             ctitas
             ad
             eum
             ,
             sed
             ad
             ast●mationem
             subaitorum
             Apud
             Bin
             par
             ▪
             4
             colum
             .
             367
             
          
           
             c
             Bellar.
             de
             Monach.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Em.
             Sa
             ▪
             Aphoris
             ●it
             .
             absolu●to
             
          
           
             Octava
             nota
             sanctitas
             doctrin●
             .
             Bellar.
             de
             nota
             Eccl.
             c.
             11
             Idem
             recog
             .
             pag.
             51.
             
          
           
             Change
             of
             their
             name
             .
          
           
             Bar
             an
             .
             844.
             num
             .
             1
             
          
           
             Romes
             holinesse
             is
             profainesse
             .
          
           
             a
             Non
             requ●●●
             vllam
             in
             ternam
             v●rt●
             te●
             sed
             tan
             tum
             externa
             professionem
             &c
             Bellar
             de
             Eccles.
             milit
             .
             lib
             3.
             cap.
             2
             
          
           
             b
             Campiaem
             Rat.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Nostra
             defi●●●●●
             compre
             hendit
             capillos
             vngues
             ,
             malos
             humores
             ,
             Bel
             vbi
             supra
             .
             Civit.
             1.
             33
             
          
           
             d
             In
             eorum
             sanctitate
             sa
             lus
             omnium
             Christianorū
             posita
             est
             .
             Ve
             stan
             de
             oscul
             .
             ped
             Po●t
             .
             p.
             153.
             
          
           
             e
             Neminem
             ●oss●
             etiamsi
             ve●●t
             ●ubesse
             Christo
             —
             qui
             non
             su●est
             ontifici
             ,
             &c
             Bel.
             ubi
             supra
             ▪
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Vnam
             ●s●nctam
             De
             Eccles
             3.
             9
             
          
           
             Bee.
             Man●
             ,
             1
             4
             
          
           
             b
             Oculos
             nos
             erudi●os
             habe
             mus
             .
             l.
             c
             ult
             ▪
             
          
           
             d
             Haec
             Var
             r●
             non
             credidit
             ,
             &c
             August
             .
             Civit.
             18.
             10
             
          
           
             e
             Oruphrius
             in
             vita
             Pauli
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Archi
             gal
             lus
             ille
             sanctis
             simus
             .
             Tertul.
             Apol.
             25.
             
             Mater
             magna
             sacris
             suis
             non
             magnitudine
             numinis
             ,
             sed
             crimini●
             .
             August
             .
             Civit.
             lib.
             5
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             a
             Vidisti
             du●
             extrema
             Ep●
             scopum
             sanctis
             simum
             ▪
             &
             pon
             tificem
             perditissimum
             Ba
             ▪
             ron
             .
             an
             .
             960.
             num
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Totum
             ho●
             nor●
             ,
             nihil
             san
             ctitati
             datur
             .
             Bernard
             .
             consid
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Monstrosa
             res
             gradus
             sūmus
             ,
             &
             ani
             mus
             infimus
             &c.
             
             Ibid
             l.
             2
             
          
           
             d
             Nomen
             congruat
             actions
             ▪
             &c
             Ambros
             de
             dign
             .
             sacerd
             .
             c.
             3.
             
             Apon
             in
             Cantic
             .
             lib
             1
             O
             miserandā
             Ecclesiam
             tali
             creditampa
             ranympho
             .
             Bernard
             .
             Consid
             3.
             
             Al●ac
             .
             de
             reso
             ▪
             
          
           
             Excommunication
             the
             terrible
             motiue
             of
             their
             greatnesse
             .
          
           
             Azorius
             .
          
           
             Oratio
             ingenua
             ad
             Regem
             Christaniss
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             13.
             11
             
             Platin.
             Aventin
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Schoolemen
             .
          
           
             a
             Os
             consecratum
             est
             Evangelio
             ,
             &
             nihil
             crepat
             ni
             si
             Averroem
             ,
             vel
             Aristotele
             Erasm
             Annot
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             1
             
          
           
             b
             Plerique
             ab
             Aristotele
             non
             aliter
             pen
             dent
             atque
             ab
             oraculo
             .
             Ca
             nus
             l.
             10.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Erasm.
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             (
             c
             )
             Verum
             est
             vnum
             falsum
             vero
             multifidum
             Nazian
             
          
           
             d
             Non
             sine
             manifesta
             suspicione
             adu
             lationis
             .
             Eras.
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             e
             I
             am
             verò
             de
             Rom.
             Pont
             ,
             potestate
             &c.
             
             Eras
             vbi
             supra
             Bellar.
             contra
             Barcla●ū
             p.
             27
             
          
           
             f
             Hominem
             acerrimum
             op
             pressum
             fuisse
             suae
             civitatis
             consuetudine
             ,
             ac
             legibus
             .
             Civit.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             2
             
          
           
             Possevin
             Ap
             p●rat
             .
             C.
             Mar
             Victor
             .
             Possev
             .
             Ibid.
             Bonaventura
             .
          
           
             Bin.
             Tom.
             1.
             pag.
             239.
             
          
           
             2
             Canonists
             .
          
           
             [
             b
             ]
             Machiavel
             .
             Princeps
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Libris
             ●●ris
             Pont
             diligenter
             intuentibus
             ,
             facile
             apparebit
             eos
             ad
             quandam
             imitationem
             ,
             &c.
             Lancel
             .
             Inst.
             ●ur
             .
             Can.
             proem
             .
          
           
             b
             Baron
             a●
             .
             ●
             6
             5.
             n.
             4.
             5.
             6
             
          
           
             c
             Francis.
             Peg.
             disp
             .
             de
             aut
             .
             extr●
             .
          
           
             d
             Constit.
             Pontif.
             edit
             .
             a
             Petro
             Math.
             
          
           
             Radiu
             .
             de
             gest
             .
             Fred.
             
          
           
             3
             Casuists
             .
          
           
             Summa
             Angelica
             .
             Summa
             summarum
             .
             Tolet.
             Instruct
             Sacer.
             Vivald
             .
             Candel
             .
             Sayri
             casus
             Consc
             
          
           
             a
             Malven
             .
             de
             Antichristo
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Caie●
             .
             de
             Delect
             .
             mo●osa
             .
             Gerson
             .
             de
             mollitie
             .
             Casuist
             .
             Tit.
             de
             debito
             conjugali
             .
          
           
             4
             Religious
             orders
             .
          
           
             Nostro
             hoc
             s●
             culo
             tam
             multae
             sunt
             religiones
             à
             Pontisi●
             cibus
             confirma
             tae
             ,
             &c.
             
             Can.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             5.
             fine
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Iesuits
             .
          
           
             a
             Thuan.
             hist.
             lib.
             1●0
             Hasenmull
             .
             hist.
             ●es●itic
             .
             Arnold●
             orat
             .
             lesuit
             .
             Lubin
             .
             praefat
             .
             ad
             Philippen
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             Apol.
             35.
             
          
           
             a
             Ignat.
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Lusi●anos
             .
          
           
             
               Tot
               sunt
               mihi
               milli●
               Clericorum
               ,
               sed
               soli
               Iesuitae
               omnes
               superant
               ,
               &c.
               Lucij
               .
               hist.
               Iesuit
               p.
               144.
               
            
             
               Laur.
               Austriac
               .
               p.
               49
               Antonius
               Gallon
               .
               de
               ●ita-Philip
               .
               Nerij
               pag.
               200.
               
            
          
           
             Gul.
             Barclai●s
             contra
             Bel.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             Non
             audiunt
             Principes
             seculares
             ,
             nec
             Imperatores
             ,
             Salmer
             .
             tom
             .
             6.
             
             Tractat
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             Societati
             h●retici
             sua
             appingunt
             scelera
             .
             Scriban
             .
             Amphitheat
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             10
             
          
           
             c
             Omnes
             Gal
             li●
             calamitates
             ,
             &c.
             
             Richeo●
             Expost
             .
             Apol.
             cap.
             26
             
          
           
             d
             Lutheri
             ,
             atque
             Calvini
             disciplina
             suapte
             natura
             ad
             scelus
             ar●
             mat
             atque
             impellit
             .
          
           
             Thuan.
             Hist.
             
          
           
             Oratio
             Sixti
             5
             Antisixtus
             .
          
           
             Rex
             alia
             habuit
             crimina
             praemeditata
             ,
             &c.
             Cardinal
             Lothar
             .
             apud
             Goldast
             .
             polir
             .
             pag.
             1139.
             
             Genes
             .
             31.
             32
             
          
           
             Thuan.
             Continuat
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Auricular
             confession
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Aequivocation
             .
             3.
             
             Seale
             of
             confession
             .
          
           
             Malder
             .
             de
             sigillo
             .
             c.
             2
             
          
           
             a
             Maldonat
             .
             summul
             .
             pag.
             310.
             317.
             
             Casaub.
             Epist.
             ad
             Front.
             Duc.
             
          
           
             Tert.
             Apol.
             C●vit
             .
             2.
             22
             
          
           
             Oratio
             vera
             &
             ingenua
             .
          
           
             a
             Lud.
             Lucij
             hist
             Iesuit
             p
             368.
             
          
           
             b
             Casa●b
             .
             ad
             Front.
             ●17
             130
             &
             136
             
          
           
             c
             Licet
             ei
             vts
             aequivocations
             dicendo
             non
             fe
             ci
             &
             ipse
             non
             habuisse
             complices
             ,
             &c.
             
             Tolet.
             de
             In
             struct
             Sacerd.
             l.
             5
             c.
             58
             n.
             7
             
          
           
             4
             Aequivocation
             .
          
           
             d
             Barnes
             .
             toto
             lib.
             de
             aequivocatione
             .
          
           
             e
             Sacerd
             Vis
             bic●n
             .
             Epist.
             ad
             Catholic
             .
          
           
             a
             Goldast
             .
             Replic
             .
             c.
             1.
             ex
             Tyrio
             &
             Paul.
             Venet.
             Princeps
             c.
             10
             
          
           
             c
             Qui
             mortem
             suam
             con●
             tempserit
             tuae
             dominus
             est
             .
             Senec.
             
          
           
             d
             Tacit●●
             .
          
           
             e
             Cydon
             Apol
             Garnet
             .
             cap.
             14
             
          
           
             f
             Tantum
             vulnus
             palea
             inflictum
             Calviniane
             super
             stiti●ni
             ▪
             Ibid.
             pag.
             552.
             
          
           
             g
             Martyrē
             me
             ?
             &c.
             Gar
             ,
             net
             .
             apud
             Casaub
             .
             Front.
             pag.
             163.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibid.
             p.
             170
             
          
           
             a
             Illa
             est
             por
             tentifica
             sedes
             &c.
             Richeom
             .
             Expost
             .
             Apol.
             cap
             27
             
          
           
             b
             In
             Cathe
             dram
             Petri
             in
             ●rusi
             sunt
             homines
             monstruosi
             .
             &c.
             Baro.
             Anno
             897.
             num
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Apotastici
             Apostaticive
             ,
             potius
             quam
             Apostolici
             Genebard
             .
             Chron.
             1.
             4
             saec
             10
             
          
           
             d
             Nondum
             parasiti
             principum
             exorti
             fuerunt
             ,
             &c.
             Bellar
             ,
             contra
             Barcl
             .
             p.
             31
             
          
           
             e
             Viderint
             qui
             vel
             furore
             suo
             &c.
             Cyprian
             .
             Epist
             .
             42
             
          
           
             d
             Isti
             attendant
             specu
             ū
             saum
             ,
             &
             si
             milia
             conqueri
             ,
             si
             vllus
             pudor
             est
             ,
             eru
             bescant
             .
             Ci
             vit
             .
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Richeom
             .
             les
             .
             Expost
             .
             Apol.
             
          
           
             a
             Capite
             21
             pag.
             174.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             174
             
          
           
             c
             Ibid
             p.
             222
             Defens
             Aphoris
             .
             Iesuit
             .
          
           
             Cydon
             .
             confut
             .
             Anticot
             Scripsit
             Mariana
             nescio
             quid
             
          
           
             Cydon
             .
             Apol.
             Henric
             ,
             Garnet
             .
          
           
             Richeom
             .
             Expost
             .
             Apol.
             
          
           
             a
             Potest
             sū
             mus
             Pontisex
             ●igare
             Principes
             saeculares
             &c
             ,
             Bell.
             contra
             Barclaiū
             .
             cap.
             3
             pag.
             46
             
          
           
             b
             Possunt
             ,
             &
             debent
             Reges
             privari
             suo
             dominio
             .
             Recog
             pag.
             45
             
          
           
             d
             Iesuita
             Sicarius
             .
             p
             49
             
          
           
             [
             c
             ]
             Marta
             de
             Iuris
             .
             part
             .
             1
             cap.
             23
             to●o
             -
          
           
             e
             Ibid.
             61
             
          
           
             f
             Ibid.
             63.
             
          
           
             g
             Ibid.
             44.
             133.
             142.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibid.
             272
             
          
           
             i
             Henricus
             eo
             nomine
             3.
             jaceat
             manu
             Monachi
             peremptus
             de
             Princip
             lib.
             1
             ,
             cap.
             6
             
          
           
             a
             Gratian
             ,
             Caus.
             15.
             quast
             6.
             
             Can.
             nos
             .
          
           
             b
             Gratian
             ,
             Caus.
             23.
             quest
             5.
             
             Can.
             Excommunicatorum
             .
          
           
             c
             Becan
             .
             Controvers
             .
             Anglican
             .
          
           
             d
             Confut.
             Ant.
             p.
             49
             
          
           
             e
             Thuan.
             Contin
             l.
             3
             Oratio
             .
             Sixt.
             5
             Ballar
             .
             resp
             .
             ad
             Apol.
             oratio
             Sixti
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Scelus
             non
             tātum
             agitur
             sed
             &
             docetu
             .
             Cypr
             ,
             epist.
             3
             
          
           
             a
             Non
             excuso
             factum
             ,
             odparricidia
             execror
             conspirationes
             .
             Bellar.
             resp
             .
             ad
             Apol.
             de
             Iurament
             .
             pag.
             22
             
          
           
             b
             Apolog.
             Garnet
             .
             pag.
             263.
             
          
           
             a
             Henricus
             4
             patroc●nium
             Iesuitarum
             suscepit
             ,
             &
             publicè
             pro
             ijs
             perora
             vit
             .
             Becan
             Opuscul
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             500
             
          
           
             b
             Apolog
             Iesuit
             Bohemorum
             .
             Laurea
             Austriaca
             .
             l.
             1
             
          
           
             c
             Oratio
             ingenua
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             d
             Apolog.
             Garnet
             .
             57.
             
             Confut.
             Ant.
             Cott.
             32.
             
          
           
             e
             Continuat
             Thuan.
             99.
             
          
           
             f
             Confut.
             Anticot
             p.
             39
             Vno
             Mariana
             aegre
             excepto
             .
             Casaub.
             ad
             Front.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Non
             est
             immunis
             a
             scelere
             ▪
             qui
             ●t
             sieret
             ,
             impera●it
             .
             Cyprian
             Epist.
             31.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             man●
             Pont.
             Mux
             .
             est
             —
             Majesta
             tem●mperatoriam
             redintegrare
             ,
             &c.
             Apboris
             .
             Cardin
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Caveant
             igitur
             Principes
             ▪
             expellere
             ,
             vel
             parum
             honorare
             Episcopos
             ▪
             —
             si
             volunt
             eorum
             regna
             ,
             &
             status
             longo
             tempore
             possidere
             .
             Iu●is
             part
             .
             2.
             c.
             34.
             n●ult
             .
          
           
             c
             Azor
             2
             5.
             43.
             
             Becan
             controvers
             .
             Ang
             ▪
             l
             c.
             122.
             
             Bellar
             ,
             contra
             Barclaium
             .
          
           
             a
             Pro
             Rege
             agimus
             ,
             imo
             cum
             Rege
             veritatis
             am
             antissimo
             Baron
             an
             .
             1097.
             no
             ▪
             8
             
          
           
             b
             Edict
             .
             Phi
             lip
             .
             2.
             contra
             Baron
             .
             Thuan
             Cont.
             Spalat
             .
             l.
             6
             fine
             
          
           
             c
             Iulian.
             epist
             ,
             ad
             Ecebol
             pag.
             308
             Semper
             insidi●
             osa
             est
             ,
             callida
             ,
             blanda
             adulatio
             .
             Hieron
             .
             adver
             ,
             Pelag.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Bellar.
             de
             offic
             .
             Princip
             lib.
             1.
             cap
             4
             
          
           
             a
             Baron
             .
             an
             .
             701.
             n.
             22
             
          
           
             Clemens
             8.
             
             Ian.
             1601.
             
          
           
             b
             Vides
             vt
             delivarit
             Rex
             ,
             dum
             ista
             furens
             scripsit
             .
             Baron
             .
          
           
             c
             In
             sensum
             reprobum
             dati
             non
             fnissent
             .
             Bellar.
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             d
             Aperuisti
             Regum
             oculos
             &c.
             Cor.
             Cornel.
             praesa
             .
             in
             Proph.
             min.
             August
             .
             Psal
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Pontifices
             ordinariè
             in
             Synodis
             Episc●
             porum
             ,
             &c.
             Bellar.
             contra
             Barcl
             .
             c.
             12
             
          
           
             (
             b
             )
             Ex
             prudēti
             piorum
             ac
             doctorum
             hominum
             judicio
             aesti●andum
             est
             .
             Becan
             .
             controver
             .
             A●
             glic
             .
             pag.
             252
             
          
           
             c
             Sine
             concilij
             definitione
             ,
             &c.
             Suarez
             .
             defens
             6
             6.
             27
             
          
           
             d
             Lib
             de
             Imperatore
             quaest
             .
             81
             
          
           
             e
             Bannez
             .
             22.
             quaest
             .
             10
             
          
           
             f
             Bellar.
             Rom.
             4.
             3
             
          
           
             g
             Bulla
             2.
             pag.
             120.
             
          
           
             h
             De
             potest
             .
             Eccles
             q.
             6
             
          
           
             a
             Hist.
             Trident
             .
             p.
             vlt.
             
          
           
             b
             Paleot
             Consult
             .
             consist
             part
             .
             5.
             pag
             251.
             
          
           
             c
             Collegium
             Cardinalium
             non
             assistit
             Pa
             pae
             per
             modum
             limitationis
             sed
             instar
             mi
             nisterij
             Ibid.
             part
             .
             1.
             quaest
             .
             3
             artic
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Ibid
             art
             3
             
          
           
             e
             Ibid.
             art
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Pope
             Paul
             his
             quarrells
             .
             lib.
             1
             
          
           
             f
             Plat●na
             in
             vita
             Paul
             2
             An
             nescis
             not
             omnia
             jura
             in
             scrino
             pectoris
             habere
             .
          
           
             g
             Causis
             exigentibus
             Be●●
             contra
             Barcla
             tum
             .
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             Basil.
             Epist.
             8
             
          
           
             b
             Beca●
             .
             controvers
             .
             Angl
             p.
             252
             
          
           
             c
             Ort●
             ▪
             est
             haeresis
             Henrit
             ciuna
             ,
             &c.
             
             Bin.
             Tom.
             3
             part
             .
             2.
             406
             
          
           
             d
             Concil
             .
             Quintil
             cont
             .
             haeres
             Henrician●
             .
             Bin.
             ibid.
             pag
             405.
             
          
           
             e
             Sed
             etiam
             propter
             negligē●ian●
             potest
             excommunicari
             .
             Ra●mond
             apud
             Bellar.
             contra
             Barcl
             .
             pag.
             17
             
          
           
             f
             Bellar.
             Ibid.
             26.
             
          
           
             Bozius
             de
             sig●nis
             .
             17
             4
             vel
             sine
             causa
             .
          
           
             g
             ●ersidis
             nunqam
             causa
             defic●et
             &c
             Constit.
             Pont.
             pag.
             120.
             
             Azor.
             1
             ▪
             5.
             15
             
          
           
             h
             Bell.
             Barc
             .
             7
             
          
           
             i
             Azor
             ●ar
             .
             2
             lib.
             10
             c.
             7
             
          
           
             k
             Concil
             .
             lateran
             .
             sub
             .
             ●●●oc
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Gratian
             caus
             11.
             qu●t
             3.
             cap.
             Sententia
             .
          
           
             a
             Navar.
             Enchir.
             c.
             27
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             contra
             Barcl
             .
             c.
             ●7
             
          
           
             b
             Tamen
             eum
             supplicē
             venire
             oporte●
             Aventin
             .
             lib.
             5.
             pag.
             575.
             
          
           
             c
             Tenetur
             in
             rebus
             dubijs
             Ecclesia
             acqui
             escere
             judicio
             summi
             Pontificis
             &c.
             
             Bel
             de
             Rom.
             Pont.
             lib.
             4
             cap
             5
             
          
           
             d
             Quamprim●m
             Reges
             fiunt
             haeretici
             ,
             &c.
             Simanch
             
          
           
             e
             In
             hac
             ca●sa
             〈◊〉
             ad
             est
             〈◊〉
             interpret
             ▪
             〈…〉
             ●●●nnes●
             
          
           
             f
             ●e●●
             〈…〉
             uare
             .
             lib
             6
             c
             ▪
             4
             n.
             1●
             .
          
           
             a
             Cyprian
             epist.
             ●8
             ex
             pe●sa
             enim
             moderatione
             libranda
             est
             .
          
           
             Azor
             part
             .
             2.
             l.
             10
             c.
             8
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             Rom.
             Pont.
             5
             6
             Idem
             contra
             Barcl
             p.
             19
             Simancha
             .
          
           
             a
             Non
             potest
             Papa
             vt
             Papa
             Bellar.
             Rom.
             Pont.
             5.
             6
             
             Idem
             contra
             Barcl
             .
             c.
             12
             Idem
             recog
             .
             pag.
             23.
             
             Suarez
             .
             6.
             6
             
             Platin.
             vitae
             Gregor
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Discrimen
             vocum
             directè
             &
             indirectè
             ▪
             non
             refertur
             ad
             modum
             ac●
             quirendi
             ,
             sed
             ad
             explicandū
             obiectum
             secū
             darium
             ,
             Bellar
             contra
             Barcl
             .
             cap.
             12
             
          
           
             a
             Non
             desunt
             altercats
             ones
             quid
             sit
             ,
             &
             qualis
             est
             ,
             &c.
             Bellarm.
             vbi
             supra
             c.
             3
             Dubiae
             quastionis
             est
             inter
             Catholicos
             ●
             Azor.
             pag.
             2.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             19
             
          
           
             b
             Opinio
             diversa
             vanitas
             vna
             .
             August
             .
             Psal.
             80.
             
          
           
             c
             Bellarminus
             in●elicissimus
             distinctinum
             architectus
             .
          
           
             Bellar.
             de
             imag
             .
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             Thuan
             Con
             rinuat
             .
             lib.
             8
             pag.
             495.
             
             Duplex
             vallum
             adhi●e●●●
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ●t
             n●mis
             se●us
             &
             tardigra●●
             Advocatus
             es
             —
             ejusdem
             vt
             litat●
             .
             sunt
             serum
             &
             null●m
             patro
             cinium
             .
             Mysta
             sal
             
          
           
             a
             Marta
             Iuris
             c
             19
             &
             20
             Azor
             part
             ▪
             2
             lib.
             4
             cap
             19
             
          
           
             b
             Bellar
             satisfacere
             non
             potuit
             ambitioni
             imperio
             sissimi
             ●xti
             5
             &c
             Barcl
             ▪
             de
             potest
             .
             Pap.
             cap
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Bel.
             contra
             Barcl
             .
             cap
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             ●o
             Barcl
             .
             pietas
             .
             c.
             13
             
          
           
             e
             Censura
             confes
             .
             c
             19.
             
          
           
             (
             f
             )
             Examen
             censur
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             Baron
             .
             an
             .
             847.
             
             ●
             ▪
             25.
             
             Connaeus
             de
             stat
             .
             relig
             .
             p.
             63.
             
          
           
             b
             Camerar
             .
             de
             Sanctis
             Scotia
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Leo.
             10.
             
             Bulla
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             Goldast
             .
             replic
             .
             p.
             432
             
          
           
             Kings
             Titles
             are
             the
             Popes
             triumphs
             .
          
           
             (
             a
             )
             Bull
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Nisi
             homini
             Deus
             placu
             erit
             ,
             Deus
             non
             erit
             ,
             homo
             iam
             Deo
             propitius
             esse
             debebit
             .
             Tertul.
             Apol.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Bellar
             de
             Sanctorum
             beatitudine
             .
             Baron
             .
             998
             num
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             recog
             .
             pag.
             68.
             
          
           
             c
             His
             tempo
             ribus
             quibus
             P.
             R.
             apieta
             te
             veterum
             de
             generaverant
             Principes
             sae
             culi
             sanctitate
             florebant
             .
             Chr
             nol
             an
             1026
             
          
           
             Better
             Kings
             not
             canonized
             than
             canonized
             .
          
           
             a
             Augu
             C●vit
             .
             lib.
             1
             cap
             23.
             
             &
             32.
             
          
           
             b
             Multorū
             in
             terris
             cineres
             veneramur
             ,
             &
             ossa
             ,
             Quorum
             a
             nimas
             Orcit●r●
             m●na
             dira
             necant
             .
          
           
             c
             Tertul.
             
          
           
             d
             Magis
             est
             in
             Romul●
             admirandum
             ,
             &c.
             August
             .
             Civit.
             l.
             22.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               [
               ●
            
             ]
             Quis
             autem
             Romulum
             Deum
             nisi
             Roma
             credidit
             .
             vbi
             suprae
             Ecce
             attendite
             &c.
             b●d
             ▪
             lib.
             cap.
             32
             
          
           
             Two
             great
             powers
             .
          
           
             a
             Reli●ionem
             in
             repub
             ▪
             &
             Re●publ
             .
             in
             religione
             esse
             oportet
             .
             Optat
             .
             Mile
             vitā
             Spalat
             .
             Ostens
             .
             Error
             .
             Suarez
             c●ip
             .
             3.
             n
             61
             I●em
             ,
             lib
             6.
             ●●p
             3.
             toto
             .
          
           
             Their
             task
             .
          
           
             Super
             pulpitū
             ▪
             id
             est
             tribunal
             Ecclesiae
             .
             Cypr.
             epist.
             24
             
          
           
             Incompatible
             in
             one
             person
             .
          
           
             a
             Causab
             .
             de
             libert
             Ecclesiast
             .
             Hin●mar
             .
             de
             potest
             .
             eccl
             c.
             1
             
          
           
             ●olvimus
             quae
             sunt
             Caesari
             Caesaris
             &c
             Ambros.
             de
             basil
             tradend
             .
          
           
             a
             Quae
             divina
             sunt
             imperatoriae
             potestati
             non
             sunt
             subiect●
             ▪
             Idem
             l.
             1.
             epist.
             33
             
          
           
             Constāt
             .
             Imp.
             Basit
             .
             Imp.
             apud
             Baron
             .
             886
             n
             1.
             
             K
             Iames
             in
             Deus
             &
             Rex
             Casaub
             de
             libertat
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             A
             sort
             of
             mu
             tuall
             subordination
             .
          
           
             a
             Spalat
             lib.
             6
             cap.
             3
             ●d
             .
             Ostens●er
             ●or
             .
             Suarez
             c
             3
             ●
             .
             61.
             
          
           
             Interna
             vero
             Ecclesiastica
             ,
             integrae
             relin
             quit
             judicio
             d●
             recti●●
             Eccles
             cur
             suam
             quo
             que
             animam
             &
             conscientiam
             submitt●t
             Deus
             &
             Rex
             pag.
             56.
             
             Rom
             13.
             1
             
             Heb.
             13.
             17
             
          
           
             *
             Christ
             beeing
             the
             only
             spirituall
             Mo
             narch
             .
          
           
             a
             Hermas
             Let.
             de
             pace
             Eccles.
             l
             7
             c.
             5
             
          
           
             Their
             merches
             Ne
             principes
             quasi
             bruta
             at
             nimalia
             tractantur
             ▪
             Luther
             .
          
           
             a
             Lex
             Christi
             subjecit
             imperium
             sacer
             dot●
             .
             Nazi
             ●nz
             ad
             C●v
             .
             No●eminenti
             oribus
             potesta
             ●ibus
             subiecti
             sumus
             .
             Ibid.
             Bellar.
             
          
           
             Their
             concurrence
             .
          
           
             b
             Reshumanae
             aliter
             tutae
             esse
             non
             possunt
             ,
             &c
             Leo
             epist.
             ad
             Pulc●er
             ..
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Deus
             &
             Rex
             .
             pag.
             3
             
          
           
             d
             Gratian.
             caus
             23.
             quaest
             5.
             
             Can.
             Principes
             
          
           
             e
             Bernard
             .
             Epist.
             243.
             
          
           
             a
             ●ungant
             se
             animis
             qui
             iuncti
             sunt
             .
             In
             stituto
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Extremities
             are
             noysome
             
               Iliacos
               intra
               muro●
            
          
           
             Neglect
             of
             Pastours
             .
          
           
             Deus
             &
             Rex
             .
             3.
             56
             
          
           
             a
             K.
             Iames
             in
             De●u
             &
             Rex
             Nazianzen
             ad
             cives
             terror
             .
             Chrysost
             ,
             de
             cacer●
             l.
             3.
             
             Ambros.
             de
             dign
             .
             sacerdot
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pastours
             Cha
             racter
             .
             1
             Cor
             3.
             9
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Daniel
             ▪
             12
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1
             
             Iob.
             33.
             23.
             
          
           
             Papists
             abuse
             these
             comparisons
             .
          
           
             Bellar
             ▪
             respons
             ad
             Apol.
             c.
             4.
             
             Halensis
             part
             3.
             quaest
             ..
             40.
             num
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Audite
             gentes
             August
             ▪
             Tract
             Ioh.
             115.
             
          
           
             Dumbe
             Pops
             haue
             least
             ex
             cellencie
             .
          
           
             Bellar.
             de
             offic
             ▪
             Princip
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             22
             
          
           
             a
             Past.
             remte
             populo
             hu●c
             ,
             aut
             nega
             ,
             aut
             exhibe
             ,
             &c.
             
             Bernard
             consid
             .
             lib.
             4
             
          
           
             Anciēt
             Pops
             preached
             .
          
           
             b
             Baron
             .
             ●55
             .
             ●
             .
             21
             ▪
             26.
             
          
           
             c
             Nec
             facit
             ea
             visibiliter
             quae
             fecit
             ,
             &c
             Becan
             .
             refut
             .
             Apol.
             Reg.
             Ang.
             paradox
             .
             ●1
             .
          
           
             a
             Decimus
             gradus
             Abusi
             onis
             &c.
             Cyp.
             de
             Abus
             socul
             ▪
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Latter
             popes
             are
             bloodie
             ,
             pastours
             .
          
           
             Lib
             2.
             
             Epist.
             ●1
             .
          
           
             b
             Extra
             ipso
             Rege
             superior
             .
             Philo
             de
             profugis
             .
             Item
             de
             vit
             Mosis
             .
             2.
             3.
             
             Sixt.
             Senens
             .
             5.
             
             Annot.
             176
             
          
           
             Emperours
             may
             as
             justly
             bee
             Popes
             ,
             as
             popes
             Emperours
             .
          
           
             Boz
             .
             Mon.
             1.
             12
             
          
           
             a
             Nec
             imperator
             ●ura
             Pontificatus
             arrip●it
             .
             &c.
             Nicol.
             1
             ▪
             Epist.
             ad
             Michael
             .
             Imp.
             dist
             ,
             96
             Cum
             ad
             veru●
             .
          
           
             Babels
             confusion
             in
             Rome
             .
          
           
             a
             Philo
             de
             confus
             .
             &
             de
             Gigant
             .
          
           
             They
             succeede
             Pagan
             Priests
             .
          
           
             (
             a
             )
             Sed
             Regē
             Christo
             &
             Po●tisic●
             ,
             &c
             Bellar.
             contr
             .
             Barc
             .
             cap.
             17
             
          
           
             d
             Pagani
             imperatores
             ●d●m
             &c.
             
             Nicol
             prim
             .
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             e
             Pontifices
             &
             Religioni
             but
             Deorum
             ,
             &
             summae
             re●
             publicae
             praef●
             .
             isse
             .
          
           
             e
             Iuris
             .
             1.
             25
             50.
             
          
           
             (
             a
             )
             Bellar
             lib.
             de
             Rom.
             Pont.
             Popes
             profaine●esse
             ,
             made
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             a
             Dicatur
             Papa
             his
             ipsis
             &c
             Pal●ot
             de
             consult
             ,
             Cōsist
             .
             Conclus
             .
             Pag.
             364.
             
          
           
             b
             Dionys
             de
             Ecclesiast
             .
             hie
             rach
             .
             Matth
             10.
             
             Luk.
             9
             Act.
             6
             
          
           
             c
             Amissis
             bonis
             c●lestibus
             terrenum
             est
             omne
             quod
             sitiunt
             Greg.
             moral
             .
             25
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             Inter
             Epist
             .
             Aug
             20●
             .
             Aug.
             contr
             .
             Parm.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3
             
          
           
             Isa.
             49.
             23.
             
             Ibid
             ●0
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Marta
             jur
             is
             .
             1.
             19.
             toto
             .
             bidem
             part
             .
             4
             Cas.
             79.
             41
             
          
           
             About
             .
             Ann
             1070.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             per
             Ven.
             
          
           
             Their
             tyrannie
             irritats
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Platin.
             Aventin
             .
          
           
             Ecclesiast
             .
          
           
             Their
             vile
             in
             gratitude
             to
             Princes
             .
          
           
             a
             Carolu●
             Mag
             —
             omnes
             penè
             terras
             Ecclesiis
             contulerat
             .
             &c.
             Wi●hel
             Malmes
             .
             l.
             5.
             apud
             Spalat
             .
             Lib
             6.
             cap
             7
             ●
             .
             89
             
          
           
             b
             Sed
             quod
             Carolu●
             putavit
             sibi
             &c.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             sylvam
             amplam
             venit
             olim
             securis
             ferrea
             inermis
             atque
             ,
             &c.
             Spalat
             .
             Lib.
             6
             cap.
             5.
             n.
             173
             
          
           
             d
             Fro●ard
             .
             vol
             ,
             2
             ,
          
           
             They
             irritate
             people
             :
          
           
             This
             irritatation
             is
             a
             disposition
             to
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             Otho
             .
             Frisin
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             36
             Deus
             &
             Rex
             .
             pag
             64.
             
             Tot
             mala
             ,
             tot
             schismat●
             ,
             tot
             tā
             animarum
             quam
             cor
             porum
             pericula
             in
             volvit
             .
             &c.
             Casaub
             libe
             .
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             Inquirie
             bringeth
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             a
             Et
             inquirere
             accenditur
             quid
             sit
             in
             causa
             ,
             &c.
             
             Tertul.
             ad
             Scap.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Qui
             studu
             ▪
             erit
             intelligere
             ,
             cogetur
             &
             credere
             .
             Id
             Apol
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Their
             extremities
             bringeth
             their
             ruine
             .
          
           
             The
             Popes
             onsets
             are
             his
             foiles
             .
          
           
             God
             provided
             pleaders
             for
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Lego
             &
             relego
             gest
             a
             Romanorum
             .
          
           
             (
             b
             )
             Defende
             me
             gladio
             tuo
             &
             ego
             defendam
             te
             calam●
             meo
             O●cam
             
          
           
             c
             Goldast
             .
             Constitut.
             It.
             Politica
             .
             It.
             Monarchia
             It
             Replica
             .
          
           
             Best
             spirits
             defended
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Slavish
             spirits
             defend
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             pope
             is
             Antichrist
             .
             2
             Thesse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Why
             Antichrist
             was
             obscure
             of
             old
             .
             2
             Thess
             27.
             
          
           
             a
             Optima
             interpretatio
             prophetiae
             est
             ejus
             comple
             mentum
             Aug.
             
          
           
             b
             Omnis
             prophetia
             priusquam
             habeat
             efficaciam
             ,
             &c.
             ●ren
             l.
             4.
             cap
             43.
             
          
           
             c
             Graecorum
             supputatio
             Hebraicam
             superat
             in
             1236
             Sixt.
             Senens
             .
             Bibl.
             lib
             5.
             
             Annot.
             68.
             
          
           
             a
             ●ppro
             〈…〉
             quante
             secul
             i
             sine
             .
             Cypr.
             de
             unit
             .
             Eccles
             ,
             ●●-14
             
          
           
             b
             Inter
             saecu
             li
             labentis
             ruin
             as
             .
             Idem
             ad
             Demetrian
             ,
             n-17
             
          
           
             The
             errour
             of
             supputation
             .
          
           
             Supputation
             is
             mended
             .
          
           
             a
             Multa
             sūt
             posterioribus
             nota
             &c.
             Alphons
             a
             Ca
             stro
             h●res
             tit
             .
             Indulgent
             ▪
             Onuphr
             ad
             ▪
             ●latin●
             Vit
             Petri.
             
          
           
             Can.
             Solitae
             .
          
           
             Antichrist
             is
             come
             .
          
           
             a
             Aiunt
             Apost
             hac
             sub
             tegumento
             verborumque
             involucris
             posuisse
             ,
             &c.
             Otho
             Frisin
             .
             lib.
             8
             cap.
             2
             Servius
             in
             Virgilium
             .
          
           
             b
             Placuit
             Vatibus
             contumacia
             Nu
             minum
             .
             Flor.
             apud
             malved
             ,
             de
             Ant.
             lib.
             4
             cap
             9.
             
             Tertull
             Apol.
             cap.
             32
             
          
           
             The
             Impyre
             is
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             a
             Non
             sine
             ,
             Let
             Numine
             —
             Vt
             regnū
             Ecclesiae
             —
             Romae
             haberet
             Sedem
             .
          
           
             b
             Diabolus
             locum
             aptum
             Antichristo
             novit
             .
             Ruper
             :
             Tuit
             .
             De
             Antichr
             .
             lib
             4.
             cap.
             10.
             
             Maximè
             congruebat
             —
             &
             citò
             pervios
             haberet
             populos
             pradicatio
             generalis
             .
             Leo.
             ser.
             1
             ,
             de
             nat
             Pet.
             &
             Pauli
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             helped
             that
             Removall
             .
          
           
             b
             Primus
             Rom.
             Pont.
             &c.
             ●mpr
             .
             Graeco
             .
             in
             nos
             resistere
             ausus
             fuit
             &c.
             
             Platin
             de
             vit
             Constant.
             p.
             108.
             
          
           
             c
             Gregorius
             ma●ora
             ausus
             ,
             Ita
             licum
             .
             Imperium
             ●ure
             eripuit
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             2
             Thessa.
             2.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             August
             .
             quaest
             in
             D●u
             39
             
          
           
             b
             Baron
             .
             Paranes
             .
             ad
             Vene
             .
          
           
             Crantz
             Sax.
             8.
             93.
             
          
           
             Popes
             exalt
             themselues
             .
          
           
             c
             Bellar.
             re
             c●g
             .
             pag.
             47.
             
          
           
             That
             removell
             demonstrats
             Antichrists
             comming
             .
          
           
             a
             Secunda
             demonstratio
             sumitur
             ,
             &c.
             Bellar.
             Rom.
             Pont.
             lib.
             3
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Ego
             Plessaeo
             suaserim
             —
             ut
             ipsemet
             Pragam
             vel
             Viemam
             &c.
             Grez
             Myst.
             Sal●
             u●
             proleg
             cap.
             6.
             p
             55.
             
          
           
             (
             b
             )
             Quia
             Rom.
             Imp.
             de
             lendum
             erat
             id
             quod
             iam
             ferè
             &c.
             ibid.
             lib
             2
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Martaes
             conceat
             of
             the
             Ensignes
             of
             the
             Impyre
             .
          
           
             d
             Identitas
             Imperatoris
             hodierni
             cum
             Antiquis
             pro
             batur
             ,
             &c.
             
             Mart.
             Iuris
             .
             p.
             1.
             c
             2
             n.
             23
             
          
           
             a
             Considerādum
             est
             Rom.
             ●●●●
             .
             —
             in
             universo
             ●rbe
             consistere
             Ibid
             n.
             26.
             
          
           
             And
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
           
             b
             Licet
             Franci
             non
             subdantur
             Imp.
             sunt
             tamen
             pars
             Imperi●
             quotitativa
             Ibid
             cap.
             20
             ●
             ▪
             26
             
          
           
             c
             Christiani
             Reges
             Imperatore
             maioressūt
             Bellar
             ▪
             Rom
             Pont.
             l.
             3
             ▪
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Bellar
             ubi
             .
             supra
             .
          
           
             Rome
             is
             not
             the
             Emperours
             .
          
           
             a
             Vnde
             dictus
             Imperator
             stare
             non
             debet
             in
             uroe
             nisi
             per
             Vnam
             noctem
             post
             suam
             consecra
             tionem
             ,
             &c
             Provincial
             .
             Roman
             ▪
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             —
             Oli●
             quod
             vulpe●
             agro●●
             caut
             a
             Leon●
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             Impyre
             nothing
             like
             the
             old
             .
          
           
             a
             Copiis
             ,
             Opibus
             Operibus
             ,
             Viris●
             ,
             &
             Virtutibus
             .
             Lipsii
             admiranda
             .
          
           
             b
             Iteru●
             Deus
             erexit
             in
             Occidente
             priorem
             tibia●
             ;
             &c.
             Bellar.
             Rom.
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             5
             
          
           
             The
             Impyre
             almost
             extinguished
             .
          
           
             a
             Temporale
             urbis
             Roman●
             Imperiū
             iam
             cessavit
             4.
             apud
             .
             Vieg
             .
             Apoc.
             cap.
             13
             
          
           
             b
             Post
             quam
             Caesaris
             potentia
             face●s
             sit
             .
             &c
             Paul.
             Iov
             .
             lib
             ▪
             ●
             .
             p.
             16
             
          
           
             Salmer
             .
             2.
             
             Thess.
             
          
           
             a
             Vix
             tenuem
             quandam
             umbram
             ●mp
             .
             retinet
             .
             Iustinian
             ▪
             ib
             id
             .
          
           
             b
             I
             am
             a
             multis
             annis
             Impertum
             caruit
             Imperatore
             .
             Lyra
             ibid.
             
          
           
             c
             Imperator
             vana
             appellat●o
             est
             &
             sola
             umbr●
             ▪
             Avēntin
             ▪
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             Antichrist
             is
             come
             ,
             &
             the
             Pope
             is
             hee
             .
          
           
             d
             De
             quare
             agitur
             ,
             cum
             de
             primatu
             Ponficis
             agitur
             ?
             &c
             Bellar
             de
             Pon
             Rom.
             prafat
             .
          
           
             Iuel
             .
             defens
             .
             Apol
             cap.
             16.
             pag
             357.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             Concil
             .
             Lateranen
             —
             nequis
             de
             Antichristi
             &c.
             I
             vell
             ibid.
             
          
           
             b
             Tempus
             quoque
             —
             prae
             dicere
             vel
             as
             serere
             nequaquaquam
             pr●●
             sumant
             .
             Leo.
             10.
             
             Ann.
             1516
             Concil
             .
             Lateran
             ▪
             S●ss
             .
             11.
             apud
             ●in
             ▪
             tom
             4
             par
             .
             p.
             2
             1
             12
             
          
           
             c
             Ann●
             .
             1600
             
          
           
             The
             mention
             of
             Antichrist
             gnaweth
             them
             .
          
           
             d
             Le
             vissimi
             &
             sordidissimi
             Novatores
             &c
             ,
             Baron
             .
             867.
             n.
             ●6
             .
          
           
             The
             Gospel
             shall
             destroy
             the
             Pope
             :
             2
             Thess.
             2
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             The
             word
             discovereth
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             they
             hate
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Consil.
             3
             Episc.
             
          
           
             Poperie
             is
             far
             decayed
             .
          
           
             a
             Quit
             enim
             ignorat
             ●estē
             Lutheranam
             ,
             &c
             Bellar.
             Tom.
             1.
             
             Orat.
             Rom●
             Ann.
             1576.
             
             Iosua
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Cardinales
             o●●m
             apud
             summum
             .
             Pontificem
             his
             in
             heb
             domada
             covenie●ant
             .
             &c.
             Tholos
             .
             syntag
             .
             lib.
             15
             cap.
             4.
             n
             15
             
               Oppressed
               Kingdomes
               first
               left
               poperi
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Anglia
             hortus
             deliciarū
             &
             puteus
             inexhaustus
             .
          
           
             b
             De
             antiquis
             Rom.
             Curi●
             .
             in
             Rege
             ,
             Angli●
             ,
             &c.
             
             Casaub.
             ad
             Front.
             Duc
             pag.
             68.
             
             Matth.
             Paris
             .
             Ann.
             1245.
             
          
           
             Nations
             resent
             ancient
             wrongs
             .
          
           
             Germanies
             reformatiō
             .
          
           
             England
             ▪
             reformation
             .
             Anglia
             regna●te
             Henric●
             8.
             grande
             illud
             &c.
             
             Casaub.
             ad
             .
             Front
             p.
             69.
             
             Quare
             etiamsi
             Henricus
             8.
             non
             fuisset
             ,
             viam
             tamen
             fata
             invenis●
             sent
             .
             ibid.
             p.
             71.
             
             Navarre
             a
             
               thorne
               to
               the
               Pope
            
             ,
             Io.
             Navarreni
             haeredes
             ad
             partes
             &c.
             Barel
             .
             Epist.
             dedicat
             .
             
               Popish
               tyranie
               vndoeth
               it selfe
            
             .
          
           
             Quicquid
             h●reticorum
             est
             in
             Gallia
             ,
             &c.
             
             Id.
             Epist
             dedicat
             .
          
           
             Now
             Roms
             ruine
             is
             like
             old
             Romes
             .
          
           
             Quod
             in
             Anglia
             vide
             mus
             accidisse
             etiam
             in
             aliis
             regnis
             ,
             &c.
             Causab
             .
             ad
             Front.
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             is
             the
             Child
             of
             perdition
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1●
             8.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             18.
             and
             17.
             
          
           
             Their
             oppressing
             of
             Protestants
             hasteneth
             their
             destruction
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             ●8
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             5.
             
          
           
             Baron
             Ann.
             900.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Homil.
             3.
             in
             Ierem.
             
          
           
             Rome
             senselesse
             of
             her
             ruine
             .
          
           
             Onus
             Eccle.
             l.
             17.
             n.
             26.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             cap.
             18.
             initio
             .
          
           
             Pint.
             in
             Esai
             .
             13.
             c.
             13.
             
             Hieron
             epist.
             26.
             inter
             August
             .
          
           
             Salv.
             Lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             de
             .
             lapsts
             .
          
           
             Reformation
             were
             their
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             16.
             10
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             stayes
             reformation
             .
          
           
             Item
             dicet
             nos
             ingenuè
             fateri
             &c.
             Hadrian
             .
             6.
             ad
             Franc.
             Chereg
             .
             apud
             ▪
             Fasc
             .
             Rer.
             173.
             
          
           
             Omne●nos
             (
             id
             est
             pralati
             Ecclesiastici
             )
             declin
             avimus
             ,
             &c.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Lactantius
             .
          
           
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             Continua
             &
             diuturna
             potentia
             ,
             gignit
             insolentiam
             ,
             &c.
             Ambros.
             hexam
             .
             lib
             5
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             cares
             not
             for
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Negare
             non
             possunt
             nisi
             qui
             Pontificatum
             plane
             tollunt
             ,
             Cydon
             Consut
             .
             An
             ticot
             .
             cap.
             2
             
          
           
             Can.
             lib
             4.
             c
             ult
             .
             &
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Con̄cell
            
             of
             Trent
             a
             
               mockerie
               of
               the
               world
            
             .
             Concil
             .
             9.
             
             Car.
             Concil
             .
             3.
             
             Ep.
             Pestremo
             sancta
             ynod●●
             omnia
             —
             declarat
             ita
             decreta
             esse
             ,
             &c.
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             sess
             .
             25.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             Neque
             si
             quid
             in
             praesens
             largiatur
             .
             &c.
             Hist.
             Con.
             Trid.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Hadrian
             the
             sixt
             sought
             reformation
             .
          
           
             Animam
             ad-Ecclesiam
             fa
             di●
             abusibus
             ●corruptam
             restituend
             u●●
             adiecrat
             .
             On●●
             .
             vit
             .
             Had.
             6.
             
             Vsu
             venire
             —
             postulata
             postulatis
             accumulans
             ,
             &c.
             hist
             or
             .
             Concil
             Trid.
             lib.
             1.
             
             
               So
               did
               Marcellus
               .
               2.
            
             
             Post
             longum
             in
             prandio
             silentium
             ,
             &c.
             Onuph
             Vit.
             Marcell
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             de
             Consid.
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             better
             privat
             man
             than
             Popes
             .
          
           
             Seducti
             ,
             pecca
             vim●●
             ut
             Paulu●
             &c.
             bul
             .
             Retract
             .
             Pii
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Bulla
             .
             3.
             
             Pii
             .
          
           
             S.
             Inquisitionis
             ,
             officium
             —
             quo
             vno
             niti
             affirmabat
             .
             Apost
             .
             sedis
             authorittatem
             eis
             commenda
             vit
             Onuph
             ,
             vit
             .
             Paul.
             4.
             
             In
             Gregorium
             12.
             invehitur
             &c.
             Azor.
             moral
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             They
             see
             their
             errour
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             mend
             .
          
           
             Boromeus
             instance
             .
          
           
             Thuan.
             Continuat
             .
             Ann.
             1610.
             p.
             130.
             
          
           
             Portugal
             .
             Aur
             spec
             .
             p.
             460.
             
          
           
             France
             is
             their
             Butcherie
             .
          
           
             Civit.
             3.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             Their
             crueltie
             on
             Henrie
             the
             third
             .
          
           
             Cardin.
             Lo●
             thar
             .
             ●ractic
             .
             n.
             1.
             
             Goldast
             .
             polit
             .
             1139.
             
          
           
             Against
             Henrie
             the
             fourth
             .
          
           
             Their
             plots
             against
             Lewes
             the
             13.
             
          
           
             Qui
             rebelles
             juvat
             rebellionem
             juvat
             ,
             quecirca
             j●st●
             Dei
             judicio
             reddetur
             etali●
             .
             Cornel.
             Cornel.
             ubi
             supra
             .
             Quest.
             8.
             
             An.
             in
             tanta
             perturbatione
             consultum
             con
             stituere
             ,
             corregnantem
             ,
             &c.
             hist.
             Iesuit
             .
             l.
             4.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             extract
             of
             the
             olde
             Guisian
             treason
             .
          
           
             The
             Iesuits
             over●hrow
             Frence
             .
          
           
             a
             Becan
             Exam
             .
             Concord
             .
             p
             29.
             
          
           
             (
             b
             )
             Cydon
             ,
             refut
             .
             Antico●t
             .
             c.
             1.
             
             Thuan.
             
          
           
             a
             Thuan.
             Continuat
             .
             Ann.
             1610.
             
          
           
             They
             destroy
             their
             discoverers
             
          
           
             b
             Audit
             Hericu●
             Regem
             ita
             nostrorum
             opera
             delectatum
             ,
             &c.
             Cydon
             .
             ibid
             pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             They
             burne
             at
             Rome
             ,
             what
             France
             spares
             .
          
           
             Thuan.
             Continuat
             .
             Ann.
             1610.
             
          
           
             c
             Quidā
             Iesui
             tas
             accusabāt
             —
             propterea
             quod
             primus
             post
             mortem
             Regis
             ipsos
             insectatus
             est
             .
             Thuan.
             Con.
             
          
           
             Thuan.
             Continuat
             .
             Lib.
             2.
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             France
             Iesuited
             is
             become
             treacherous
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             Iesuit
             .
             p.
             179.
             
          
           
             But
             ex-Iesuited
             shall
             bee
             loyall
             .
          
           
             Why
             Spaine
             
               is
               more
               beloved
               of
               the
               Pope
               than
            
             France
             .
             Orat.
             vera
             p
             41.
             
             Vita
             Ignat
             p.
             69
             Debemus
             orar●
             Deum
             noctes
             &
             dies
             ut
             servet
             quā
             dintissime
             ,
             —
             Philippum
             Regem
             Catholicum
             qui
             —
             potentia
             ad
             insinitum
             ma●ore
             quam
             vnquam
             fuerit
             in
             mundo
             ullius
             Regis
             est
             propugnaculum
             ad
             defensionem
             Religionis
             Catholica
             .
             
               The
               standing
               of
            
             Frāce
             
               and
               the
               Iesuites
               incom
               patible
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Venetian
             question
             .
          
           
             Padre
             Pauli
             lib.
             1.
             
             
               Of
               the
               quarrels
               of
            
             Pauli
             .
             5.
             interdictum
             contr
             .
             Vene●os
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             patronizes
             villanie
             .
          
           
             Navar
             ▪
             Ma
             nual
             .
             cap.
             27
             ●
             .
             244.
             
             Lancel●●
             Instit
             ▪
             lib.
             4
             ▪
             ●4
             The
             Venetians
             
               wisedome
               and
               courage
            
             Edict
             .
             Vene●contr
             .
             Interdict
             .
             Paul.
             5
             
          
           
             a
             Padre
             Paulo
             .
             Spalat
             .
             Vendrame
             ▪
             Marsil
             .
             Crassus
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             They
             reiect
             the
             ●esuits
             simplie
             .
          
           
             (
             b
             )
             Veueti
             —
             semper
             declararunt
             causá
             Iesuitatum
             ▪
             esse
             peculiare
             &c.
             Thuan.
             Conti●
             ▪
             16
             12
             Paulus
             ▪
             3
             ordinem
             probavis
             .
             At
             n●●
             per
             Ordo
             ille
             à
             Venetis
             edict●
             publico
             explosus
             .
             Can.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             5.
             
             
               The
               Popes
               shamefull
               retreat
            
             .
             Quarrells
             Paul.
             5
             ▪
             lib
             5.
             
          
           
             An
             vnlawfull
             Procedor
             hath
             an
             abrupt
             closure
             .
          
           
             Hee
             broke
             his
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             a
             Desent
             .
             excom
             cap.
             Alma
             mater
             .
          
           
             b
             Remittenda
             erit
             caut●●
             turatoria
             .
             Seyrus
             .
             The
             saur
             ▪
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             15
             n.
             26.
             
             Vivald
             ,
             Candel
             .
             p.
             495.
             
          
           
             c
             Fernand.
             part
             2.
             c.
             12
             ,
             n.
             22
             
          
           
             (
             c
             )
             Potest
             absens
             vel
             invitus
             absolvi
             .
             Rodrik
             part
             .
             1
             cap.
             8.
             n
             83
             n
             ▪
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             Papists
             are
             ashamed
             of
             that
             quarrell
             .
          
           
             a
             Becan
             ex
             am
             con
             .
             53.
             
             Recitemus
             pactum
             memorabile
             Dandali
             magna
             panitentia
             magnum
             argumētum
             Gretzer
             myst
             .
             Sal.
             57.
             p.
             462.
             
          
           
             The
             secrets
             of
             that
             quarrell
             .
          
           
             Baron
             .
             983.
             
          
           
             Their
             diverse
             assayes
             against
             great
             Brittaine
             .
          
           
             Rex
             Phil.
             Pont.
             sui
             instituti
             fecit
             certiorem
             :
             qui
             illud
             quam
             maxime
             lau
             ▪
             davit
             ,
             Regiq
             .
             animum
             addi
             ▪
             dit
             cum
             promissione
             se
             ubi
             classis
             in
             Insulam
             esset
             appulsa
             certam
             pecuniae
             summam
             ad
             bellū
             continuandū
             suppeditaturum
             ▪
             Cicarel
             .
             Vir.
             Sext.
             5.
             
             Plat
             391.
             
             Onuph
             .
             Iuli.
             3
             Cicar●
             Greg.
             13.
             
          
           
             King
             Iames
             his
             Royall
             pleading
             .
          
           
             a
             Angel.
             de
             Polit
             ▪
             Discip.
             
          
           
             b
             Nov.
             hom
             .
             E●
             ist
             .
             dedicator
             .
          
           
             c
             King
             Iames
             against
             Cardinall
             
               Perron
               .
               Fol.
            
             1
             
          
           
             His
             premonition
             vnanswereable
             .
          
           
             They
             reported
             shame
             .
          
           
             Aquaviv
             Ep●d
             Baltas
             Pro
             ●in●ial
             .
             Fran.
             Ann
             ,
             1613.
             
          
           
             a
             ●rrore
             factum
             est
             quod
             vehementer
             doluimus
             ,
             &c
             Id.
             Epist.
             ●a●
             P.
             Cott.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             quo
             nonnulla
             falsa
             ,
             temeraria
             ,
             &c
             Censur
             .
             Paul
             5.
             in
             lib.
             Becan
             .
             Ann.
             1613.
             
             Claud.
             aqua
             .
             vi●
             .
             Epist.
             Aug.
             1614.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             virtute
             ▪
             obedientiae
             ne
             ▪
             ●vulgari
             Pacia●turqui●
             quam
             in
             quo
             de
             potestate
             ,
             &c
             Id.
             Epist.
             2
             Aug.
             1614.
             
          
           
             Their
             Palinodie
             :
          
           
             a
             Frustra
             aliquid
             moderationis
             ab
             il
             la
             Civitate
             expectari
             ,
             in
             qua
             Illus
             .
             Card
             Bell.
             &
             tot
             al●
             m●norum
             gentiū
             &c.
             Casaub.
             Epist.
             Front.
             Duc.
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             b
             Eo
             ipso
             diffidentiam
             ▪
             &c.
             Less
             .
             apud
             Withring
             .
             discuss
             p.
             279.
             
          
           
             The
             powder
             plot
             hath
             shaken
             Rome
          
           
             Germanies
             troubles
             frō
             diverse
             causes
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             an
             Incendiarie
             .
          
           
             Why
             he
             prefe●s
             Austria
             to
             France
             .
          
           
             (
             a
             )
             Rex
             Christianiss
             .
             dum
             distractus
             est
             in
             Subiectis
             —
             non
             potest
             aurēm
             praebere
             —
             ut
             crescenti
             Hispa
             norum
             potentiae
             in
             Germania
             se
             opponeret
             ▪
             Epist.
             C.
             Caraffa
             dat
             Vienn
             Octob.
             1621.
             
             Hee
             feareth
             Austria
             more
          
           
             The
             Pope
             a
             Iuglar
             playeth
             fast
             or
             loose
             .
          
           
             Hee
             intends
             the
             rooting
             out
             of
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             a
             Cardin
             Loth
             practic
             .
             n.
             1
             Goldast
             .
             Polit.
             P.
             1139
             
          
           
             They
             contemnet
             he
             Germanes
             .
          
           
             b
             Adeo
             imprudentes
             &
             stupidos
             esse
             .
             Ibid.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             Their
             policies
             .
             In
             confounding
             causes
             .
             
               Epist.
               Caraff
               Cancell
               Hisp
               p.
            
             112.
             
             
               Negotium
               mulium
               concernens
               conservationem
               .
               &c.
               Epist.
               dat
               .
               Vien
               .
            
             15.
             
             
               Octob.
               Ann.
            
             1621.
             
          
           
             Gallobell
             .
          
           
             In
             dividing
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             a
             Cancell
             .
             Hisp
             p.
             90.
             
          
           
             b
             Cancell
             .
             Hisp.
             p.
             116.
             
          
           
             c
             Vt
             saltem
             apparenter
             illi
             satisfiat
             .
             Cancell
             Hisp.
             p.
             116.
             
             In
             pretending
             peace
             .
          
           
             d
             Nos
             nihil
             nisi
             pacem
             publicam
             quaererere
             Cancell
             .
             Hisp
             p.
             ●3
             .
             Octob.
             1621.
             
          
           
             Protestants
             at
             once
             everie
             where
             oppressed
             .
          
           
             Regulae
             Iesuitarum
             .
          
           
             Anno.
             1619.
             
          
           
             The
             papists
             periurie
             .
          
           
             1552.
             1555.
             
          
           
             a
             Capitulatio
             iniur●●●rand●
             confirmata
             Franc●
             ▪
             furt
             .
             August
             .
             Anno.
             1619.
             
             Art.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             Art.
             3
             Ibid.
             Art.
             9.
             
             Ibid.
             Art.
             25
             Ibid.
             Art.
             26.
             
             Ibid
             Art.
             34
             Ibid.
             38.
             
             Tractat
             ▪
             Vlmensis
             ●●n
             .
             Aun
             .
             1620.
             
          
           
             No
             oath
             can
             ty
             them
             .
          
           
             Gretzer
             ▪
             de
             fid
             H●r
             .
             Becā
             man
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Their
             oppression
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             1630
             Epist.
             Anonym
             ▪
             de
             Comit
             Rati●bone●s
             .
          
           
             Gallobel
             .
             Septemb
             .
             1631.
             
          
           
             Melanct●●n
             .
          
           
             Austria
             an
             Vsher
             to
             Poperie
             .
          
           
             Their
             crueltie
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             Civ
             .
             3.
             26.
             
             Euseb
             hist.
             Lib.
             8
             cap.
             12
             
          
           
             They
             vrge
             ab●u●ation
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             godlesse
             ●o●●e
             .
          
           
             People
             to
             deny
             the
             Trueth
             ,
             damne
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Austriaes
             crueltie
             ,
             their
             overthrow
             ▪
             Their
             confidence
             .
          
           
             Canc.
             Hisp.
             p
             117.
             
             Octo.
             An
             1621
             Prasi●
             ,
             Scipion
             Scambat
             .
             lesuit
             .
             An.
             1630
             Com.
             Ratis
             .
             bon
             .
             1630.
             
          
           
             Capitul
             Art.
             34.
             
             Epist.
             ad
             Zunig●●
             Ann.
             1621.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             Anon.
             
          
           
             Their
             triumph
             .
             before
             the
             victorie
             .
          
           
             LAVREA
             AVSTRIACA
             .
             
               Impress
               .
               Ann.
            
             162●
             .
          
           
             They
             prophecie
             our
             Ruine
             .
          
           
             Stella
             .
             Luc.
             9.
             20.
             
             Practic
             .
             apud
             ,
             Gold
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             a
             Cornel.
             praefat
             Commēt
             ,
             in
             Proph
             minor
             .
          
           
             b
             Rome
             pont
             &
             Card.
             incredidibili
             diligentia
             vaca●
             re
             rebus
             Gallic●s
             ,
             &c.
             Practic
             n.
             3.
             
             An.
             1573.
             
          
           
             But
             they
             should
             consider
             olde
             prophecies
             of
             themselues
             .
          
           
             c
             Aug
             Civ
             .
             8.
             53.
             
          
           
             Quid
             de
             purpurata
             meretrice
             ,
             &
             Babylonis
             exit●
             c●ntetur
             intuere
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             Vbi
             suprae
             .
          
           
             Gallobel
             .
             Ian.
             1632.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             time
             for
             Protestants
             to
             awake
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             deliver
             his
             Church
             in
             his
             time
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             7.
             14
             
          
           
             Their
             reconciliation
             desperate
             .
          
           
             Sciopp
             .
             Class
             .
             Belli
             sacri
             Tics
             .
             Ann.
             1619.
             a
             )
             ●esuit
             .
             Hil.
             Rati●bo●
             .
             Ann.
             1607.
             
          
           
             Gasp.
             Sci●p
             .
             Class
             bell
             sacri
             .
             An.
             1619.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             in
             praefat
             .
          
           
             Diabolum
             pro
             Deo
             colunt
             Ibid
             cap
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Credo
             in
             Diabolum
             Orcipotentem
             .
             Sc●oppius
             .
             Ibid
             
          
           
             Ibid
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             Rome
             intendeth
             our
             destruction
             .
          
           
             Aphorisin
             .
             Cardinal
             .
             1623.
             
          
           
             Comment
             .
             in
             ●●
             Proph.
             min.
             
          
           
             Vrban
             8.
             
             Brevs
             .
             Ludovic
             .
             13.
             
             An
             1628
             
          
           
             So
             doeth
             Austria
             .
          
           
             Scipio
             .
             Scamb
             .
             Epist.
             ad
             Ferdinand
             .
             3.
             
             Nazian
             M●nod
             .
          
           
             a
             Colendi
             Numinis
             disciplima
             inferat
             volētibus
             ,
             aut
             imponat
             invitis
             .
             Scip.
             ibid.
             Epist.
             dedic
             :
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             14.
             
             &
             20
             Ferd.
             Epist.
             ad
             Zunig
             .
             Ann.
             1621.
             
          
           
             They
             damne
             former
             Patification
             .
          
           
             Compositio
             Pacis
             .
             Pax
             Augusta●
             na
             Art.
             1.
             
             Ibid.
             Art
             11.
             
             Compositio
             Pacis
             .
             pag.
             12
             13
             
          
           
             Pag.
             7.
             
             Pag.
             11.
             
             Pag.
             152.
             
             Pag.
             147.
             
             &
             149.
             
          
           
             P.
             Windek
             ▪
             de
             exstirp
             h●res
             .
          
           
             Compos
             .
             Pacis
             551.
             
          
           
             They
             faine
             a
             new
             peace
             .
             
               Consult
               pacis
            
             .
          
           
             Fundamenta
             Pacis
             annuente
             Pontifice
             &
             assentiente
             Imperatore
             .
             August
             .
             Ann.
             ●631
             .
             Consult
             .
             p
             ●43
             57.
             71.
             
             
               But
               it
               is
               our
               revolt
            
             .
          
           
             Or
             else
             our
             destruction
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             139.
             140
             
          
           
             Guil.
             Bav●r
             .
             Cancell
             .
             Hisp.
             p.
             126.
             
          
           
             They
             pretend
             peace
             ,
             but
             intend
             warre
             .
             
               In
               Comit.
               Ratisbon
            
             .
          
           
             Anonymi
             .
             Ep.
             de
             Comit.
             Ratisbons
             .
          
           
             Classic
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             137.
             
          
           
             Their
             peace
             is
             Ludification
             .
          
           
             No
             condescending
             in
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Gelasius
             .
          
           
             a
             Bellar
             de
             Laic
             .
             cap.
             19
             
          
           
             Bernard
             .
             sentent
             Cyprian
             .
             de
             lapsis
             .
          
           
             They
             seeke
             our
             Palinodie
             .
          
           
             Melanthon
             .
             Consil.
             
          
           
             Si
             pacem
             postulant
             arma
             deponant
             .
             Cyprian
             .
             August
             .
             Serm
             Temp.
             166.
             167.
             
          
           
             The
             right
             condescending
             .
          
           
             Iunius
             de
             Eccles
             .
          
           
             Rome
             shall
             bee
             deserted
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             2.
             
             Princes
             are
             Gods
             instruments
             to
             punish
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             17.
             
          
           
             Romes
             dittay
             Apoc.
             17.
             
             Apoc.
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             Aut
             Romae
             ,
             aut
             .
             Roma
             ,
             Spalat
             .
          
           
             Romes
             doome
             ,
             and
             destruction
             .
          
           
             Matestatem
             &
             dignit
             ●●perit
             evert●t
             .
             Onuph
             V●●
             .
             Greg.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             Epist.
             Si
             ▪
             gibert
             ad
             Pas●hal
             2.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             17.
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             prophecies
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             b
             Disquis
             .
             Magic
             .
          
           
             c
             Revel
             .
             L.
             1
             cap
             41.
             
          
           
             d
             ●ardin
             .
             de
             TUr
             Cremat
             .
             pr●fat
             .
             Revel
             .
             Brigit
             .
          
           
             e
             Onus
             Ecclesie
             .
          
           
             Princes
             are
             bound
             to
             performe
             it
             .
          
           
             a
             Baron
             ,
             Genebrard
             ,
             Stapleton
             ▪
             
          
           
             b
             Ne
             oro
             luce
             tenebras
             ,
             pro
             die
             noctem
             mortem
             pro
             salut●
             sumatis
             Cypr
             Epist.
             40
             
          
           
             Their
             iniuries
             requite
             it
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             Paris
             .
          
           
             They
             neglect
             others
             in
             their
             iniuries
             .
          
           
             Barel
             .
             pietas
             fol
             ,
             ult
             .
          
           
             Papists
             lament
             the
             faintnesse
             of
             Princes
             .
          
           
             a
             Practic
             Iuris
             sed
             heu
             miseri
             imp
             &
             Principes
             se
             culares
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Goldast
             Replic
             pr●fat
             .
          
           
             Our
             time
             craveth
             doing
             Princes
             ,
             
               Athanas.
               Ep.
               ad
               solit
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Cent.
             3.
             
             Lucit
             .
             col
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Protestant
             Princes
             are
             free
             Princes
             .
          
           
             a
             Marta
             .
             ●urisd
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             King
             Iames
             a
             warner
             of
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Their
             hardnesse
             wil
             not
             repent
             .
          
           
             Paul
             Vindek
             de
             exstirpand
             .
             h●res
             .
          
           
             The
             Popes
             curbing
             is
             faceable
             .
          
           
             Platin
             Vit.
             Bonisac
             8.
             
          
           
             Philip
             the
             second
             his
             threatning
             in
             killing
             
               Six
               tus
            
             the
             ●●●●●
             .
          
           
             Philip
             the
             second
             his
             threatning
             ,
             killing
             Sixtus
             the
             fifth
             is
             ominous
             .
          
           
             Novus
             homo
             pag.
             4.
             
             Bulla
             ●ul
             .
             2.
             
             B●rclai●
             Epist.
             ad
             Lector
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             haue
             curbed
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             a
             Platin.
             vit
             Gregor
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Perpetua
             per
             annos
             quin
             quaginta
             inter
             Populum
             Pontificesq
             .
             discordia
             civis
             lis
             fuit
             .
             Onuph
             annot
             ad
             vit
             .
             ●l●m
             3.
             
          
           
             Hee
             shall
             be
             finallie
             curbed
             .
          
           
             Gerson
             ,
             de
             auferib
             .
             Papae
             .
          
           
             a
             Tractat.
             6
             in
             Iohan
             ,
             Ibid
             Tract
             .
             11
             
          
           
             The
             best
             way
             of
             his
             curbing
             .
          
           
             (
             b
             )
             Baron
             .
             An
             886
             n
             ▪
             28
             
          
           
             ●●ossard
             .
             vol.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Atalar
             .
             Eg●nolph
             .
          
           
             ●o●●●
             finall
             〈◊〉
             .
             R●●●l
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●●
             ▪
             ●1
             .
          
           
             
               Exhortation
               to
               Papists
            
             .
             〈◊〉
             igi●
             〈◊〉
             &
             vita
             〈…〉
             licet
             provid●te
             —
             Ad
             v●ra
             Religionis
             candidam
             ●uce●●
             d●
             profund●
             &
             te●ebrosa
             ,
             &c.
             
             ●●●●
             Ad
             ▪
             De
             〈…〉
             ian
             ▪
             in
             〈…〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             〈…〉
             ct
             to
             for
             〈…〉
             Babel
             .
             
               〈…〉
               l.
            
             18.
             4.
             5
             6.
             
             ●
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             19.
             1.
             ●